Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Seth can't sleep, it happens every now and then, having the best hearing in the pack is a great thing....unless he wants to sleep, when he can hear everything, the waves crashing on the beach, the seagull that likes to perch on the rock just off shore squawking away, the cars on the road, people talking in the next house, it all adds up, so he often finds himself walking the beach shore, far enough from the main residential area that he can clear his mind. Seth narrows his eyes spotting something ahead before shrugging and passing it off as a washed up fisherman's net, it happens, more often then not, nets, poles, driftwood, he once found a pair of trainers, his eyes catch moment again and he heads towards it this time rather than ignoring it shoving his hands in his pockets, he kicks a rock and watches it sail forward and hit a hand. Seth sighs before snapping his head up. A hand!! He rushes forward and looks to the hand, small delicate fingers, his eyes move up her arm to her elbow and then up to her shoulders, a mess of red hair tangled everywhere, her face hidden behind the mass of hair, and she's all tangled in the fishing neat.

"Damn" Seth drops to his knees and checks for signs of life, the waves still breaking over her back, he takes her wrist gently and pressing, her skin is soft still so she hasn't been in the water long and there is a pulse....that's good, Seth nods to himself and gets a sturdier grip on her arm and tries to turn her over, only she's pretty tangled in the net. He lets go of her arm and tries to find the end of the woven mesh before giving up and just ripping it from her, he tears strips of the net from her hair and then pulls it from her shoulders and throws it from her, before pushing her over onto her back, he brushes her hair from her face and makes sure she is breathing before actually looking at her. She's young, perhaps his age, maybe a little older, pretty.....no she's more than just pretty.....she's beautiful...and very unconscious....he should probably get her out of the water, and wrapped up.....and more so considering she's not wearing very much, Seth, despite the situation blushes, she's wearing a shell bra....fancy dress? He kinda doesn't want to look lower cause he's a nice kid but he should check, right? He brushes the seaweed and netting from her the lower he goes before smiling. Her costume is pretty epic, her tail even looks real, he goes back to her face and cups her cheek gently. "Hey" he gives her a little pat, just to wake her up. "Hey, hey, come on" he sits up a little and looks around, he pulls off his zip up hoodie and pulls her up slightly to wrap it around her shoulders, gently easing her arms through the sleeves, he zip it up and keeps her top half upright before slipping an arm under her legs/tail before pausing, feels pretty real too, he knew some people went over board on fancy dress but this girl is on another level. She groans and he looks to her face, she remain unconscious. He stands pulling her up in his arms, jostling her around a little till her head lulls against his shoulder. "It's okay" he tells her, even if she can't hear him. "I'm gonna get you somewhere warm...and dry"

..............................

Seth listens for movement in the house before deeming the coast clear and he sneaks back in with the girl still in his arms, he manoeuvres the house carefully, trying really hard not to knock anything with her tail before he dips into his bedroom and moves to his bed before setting her down carefully, she shivers and he grabs a blanket pulling it around her before crouching at her side.

"Hey" he calls to her slightly. "I kind of need to change you out of that wet costume....but I promise not to look, 'kay?" no answer, he sighs and moves grabbing a pair of pj bottoms, he hasn't really worn them since before he started shifting so that's a good place to start, he moves back to her and looks for a zipper or buttons on the tail before frowning, deeply. "Maybe just a pully?" he asks looking to her, still no answer. "Alright" he whisper and looks for a seam, nothing. "What?" he mumbles before really looking at the tail. Actual scales. Not sequins as he first thought, and yeah it felt weird when he was carrying her but he thought it was just soaked through. "No way...." he whispers moving down the tail to the fin at the end, he looks back up to her then to the fin before reaching out and touching it, then stumbles back aways. Real. It's a real tail. No freakin' way!! "Oh god....." he moves back to her face. "You really need to wake up" he whispers at her. "Cause I don't know what to do" he brushes her hair from her face. "Please?" still nothing. He sighs and sits on his backside on the floor pulling his knees to his chest. "Oh...internet" he mumbles grabbing his laptop from the side and opening a webpage and typing Mermaid care into the search bar. He scrunches up his nose at the results then tries another. Mermaid won't wake up. He shakes his head. "Stupid" he deletes that and just searches Mermaids. Then clicks on the page Mermaids & Mermen: Facts & Legends, nothing that helps, but he saves it for later. He sets the laptop aside and watches the redhead. He shoulder maybe go and get Sam or Jacob....or even wake his sister or his mother....but how can he explain that he found a real mermaid. Maybe he can get Carlisle, he seems to know a lot about a lot of things, maybe he knows about mermaids, Seth shifts forward and tucks the blanket under the girl as she shivers.

..........

Seth sits worrying at his breakfast, his aquatic friend had yet to wake up and now he is more worried, maybe she hit her head, he should get a doctor to come look at her, but then they might freak out over the tail and take her away to do all sorts of awful things to her, he sighs and pushes the spoon around his cereal just as Leah walks in frowning.

"Seth?"

"Yeah" he answers not looking up.

"Why is there an unconscious redhead in the bath?" he looks up at his sister.

"I found her on the beach" he answers, Leah stares at him before nodding.

"Okay...why is she in the bath?" she asks crossing her arms over her chest.

"I didn't know what else to do" he answers looking to his cereal. "She wouldn't wake up and her tail was getting dry so I thought maybe it needed to be wet" Leah blinks rapidly before moving to stand in his line of sight.

"Tail?" Seth rubs the back of his neck and then looks to his sister.

"She's got a tail" Leah raises an eyebrow before rushing o the room towards the bathroom, Seth is up after her. "Leah, don't" Leah is already pulling the shower curtain aside and stares, gaping like a fish at the green mermaid's tail.

"No freakin' way" she looks to Seth. "Is this for real?" she asks looking back to the girl, she crouches and reaches for the redhead's neck.

"What are you doing?"

"Checking for a pulse"

"She's not dead" Seth tells her. "Is she?" he then asks worried, Leah shakes her head.

"No, no she's alive"

"What do we do?"

"Go and get Sam and Jake...."

"But..." Seth looks to the mermaid.

"Now!" she snaps, Seth huffs and leaves, Leah turning her attention to the redhead. Leah presses her hand to the girls head, she's too warm, Leah sighs before looking to the water. "Not...fresh water" she mumbles jumping up and running to the kitchen, she grabs the salt from the cupboard and runs back before emptying the small container into the water. "Salt water....." she sighs. "It'll have to do for now...." the girl groans and Leah leans up. "Hey, can you hear me?" she coos at the redhead. "My name's Leah......can you hear me?" the girl groans and turns her head towards Leah.

"What...." her eyes flutter open and Leah smiles a little.

"Hey" the girls bright blue eyes stare back at Leah.

"Where am I?" she looks around before she starts to panic.

"It's alright, you're safe" she looks around before settling on Leah.

"Human....no...no" The mermaid pushes herself up on the side of the bath, Leah tries to push her back in.

"I'm not going to hurt you" Leah tells her as she hears Seth and the others arriving, only the mermaid is still plenty strong and manages to flop out of the bath and onto Leah who squeals a little.

"Leah!" Jacob yells hearing her, next thing she knows, there is a mermaid on top of her and three wolves looking down at them. "What the....."

"I told you you wouldn't believe me" Seth mumbles as the mermaid pushes herself up and off of Leah, her tail flopping around, knocking into things. She lifts her head up to the three men, bright blue eyes peering into them but it's Seth that feels it more, like she's looking into his soul.....and everything else disappears and all he sees is her, he sees her with legs and with him, he sees her with a small dark haired child, he can hear her singing and laughing and then he's falling to his knees in front of her, Jacob and Sam share a look as Leah pushes herself up, only to look at her brother.

"Oh come on" she groans a little, only glad on the inside her brother's found his imprint, even if she is some crazy mermaid. She's staring at him as well, eyes wide, she's no longer thrashing about like a fish out of water, Seth moves and pulls her up moving her back to the bath before setting her into the water, she still watches him.

"They're real" Sam mumbles watching them.

"I'm going to go with, yes" Jacob states beside him as Seth kneels next to the bath.

"I found her on the beach" Seth looks over his shoulder at them. "She must have gotten caught in a fisherman's net" he turns back to her as she looks to the water.

"What happened?" Sam asks Leah.

"She woke up, freaked out...I mean I would have to waking up in a strangers bath being watched" Sam moves to stand behind Seth.

"Do you have a name?" he asks her, she glances to him then away, pulling her hair over her shoulder to act as a shield between them. Sam sighs and pats Seth's shoulder.

"I thought about getting the doc" Seth tells him. "He's been around a while, maybe he can...explain" the mermaid splashes a little with her tail crossing her arms over her chest.

"Alright, I'll go" Jacob states. "Pretty sure Nessie will be psyched to know mermaids are real" Said mermaid sinks further into the bath turning away from them, pulling her hair around her face. All she did was go exploring, she just maybe got lost and then maybe accidentally swam into that fishing net.

"Hey, Sam, help me bring in some buckets of sea water" Leah turns to him, Sam frowns and pulls a face.

"What for?"

"For her" she answers. "Men" she scoffs walking away, Sam glances to Seth who sits with his back against the side of the bath before he turns and follows Leah. Seth picks at the sleeve of his jacket as the house falls quiet, save for the soft swishing of her tail.

"I'm Seth" he tells her. "I'm the one that found you on the beach" her tail swishes a little more.

"Ariel" she whispers, Seth turns to look at her, she glances at him through her hair. "My name is Ariel" he smiles at her.

"Hello Ariel" she looks away from him running her fingers through her hair.

...................................

Jacob jogs up the stairs and into the Cullen house, Renesmee smiles seeing him, he smiles back and hugs her, Edward stares at him.

"What...." Jacob glances to him.

"Yeah, I thought one of you might have some answers"

"What did we miss?" Emmett asks.

"Seth has a mermaid in his bath" Jacob answers, the house falls silent before Emmett is laughing.

"He's being serious" Edward tells him, there is silence again.

"A real mermaid?" Bella asks looking to Jacob. "With a tail?" Jacob nods.

"It's a green....and that's not even the best bit...Seth imprinted on her" the other raise an eyebrow. "Yeah, she's there freaking out and he imprints on her" Carlisle appears behind him with his medical bag.

"I would like to have a look at her.....if she really is a mermaid....we'll see" Jacob nods and looks to Nessie.

"You wanna see her?" Nessie nods and touches his face, he laughs. "Yeah, yeah, the little mermaid is pretty awesome" Bella, Emmett and Jasper smirk. "Not a word" he warns leaving with the doc and half breed.

................

Seth still sits at the side of the bath, just listening to the sound Ariel's tail swishing about, he plucks at the woven band around his wrist.

"What is that?" Ariel asks behind him, her arms folded on the side of the bath and her chin resting on them, her eyes on his wrist as he pulls his hand back.

"Just a bracelet" he tells her, she looks to his face and he smiles at her.

"Oh" she reaches for something in the water and holds it up. "What is this?" he laughs and takes the yellow rubber duck from her.

"It's a rubber duck" she looks to him as he smiles at her.

"What does it do?" she reaches for it. "What's it for?" he hands to back to her, she turns it over in her hand studying her.

"It's just....decorative" he turns to lean against the bath. "It's a novelty thing" she cocks her head.

"Why?" he shrugs.

"I have no idea" she looks up at him and smiles, he smiles back, he glances to the door hearing the doc and Jacob's return. "Hey" he looks to her. "My friend is going to have a look at you, okay?"

"Why?" she asks leaning further up on the side of the bath.

"Just to make sure you are fine" she cocks her head. "You were washed up on the beach tangled in nets and all sorts of stuff.....you could be hurt" she watches him carefully before smiling.

"Okay" she settles back in the tub as Seth watches her, her tail swishing around under the water just as Jacob, Renesmee and Carlisle appear in the doorway, Seth looks up from the floor as Ariel looks up at them. Seth smiles at Jacob who raises an eyebrow, he turns to Ariel.

"Ariel" she looks to him. "This is Carlisle" Seth looks to Carlisle. "This is Ariel......she's a mermaid" he points out, Carlisle smiles at the younger wolf moving closer to Ariel who watches him back, Carlisle's eyes find her tail and she pulls it closer to herself.

"Hello, Ariel" he greets kneeling beside Seth.

"Hello" she greets back slightly, quietly. Carlisle pulls his bag closer and produces a stethoscope, Ariel moves closer and reaches for it. "What is that?" she asks, Carlisle looks to her then to the stethoscope.

"It's a stethoscope" she cocks her head.

"What does it do?" Carlisle smiles at her.

"Here" he places the ear plugs in her ears and holds up the other end. "You use it to listen to someones heartbeat" he presses it to Seth's chest. Her eyes widen before she moves closer to Seth. Carlisle smiles watching her. "This is fascinating" he tells the others, Sam and Leah now lean in the doorway watching. "Since the time of the Ancient Greeks there have been legends, stories, sightings of mermaid all over the world.....but nothing was ever proven.....and now I'm actually looking at one" Seth laughs as Ariel sets the stethoscope to his shoulder.

"No, here" he lowers it to his heart, she smiles up at him as she listens.

"Do I have one?" she asks looking between them, Carlisle pulls the ear plugs from her ear.

"That's what I plan on finding out...May I?" she shifts slightly, given the lack of space so she is closer to Carlisle, he presses the stethoscope to her chest and listens, Ariel watches him as Seth watches her softly. "Well....you've got a heart" Carlisle smiles at her. "It's slower than what a human's heart rate would be......but seen as she lives under water I'm not all that worried...."

"What do you mean?" Sam asks.

"Your heart rate is faster than a human, hers is slower....it reduces the cardiac oxygen consumption, and compensates for the hypertension due to vasoconstriction" the wolves blink at him. "It means she doesn't have to breath air as often as a human would" he points out.

"I breath under water" she tells him. Carlisle raises an eyebrow, she shrugs and pulls her hair over her shoulder to hide again, sinking back into the water, Carlisle stands and moves away from her, Seth following.

"She's fine?" Seth asks.

"She seems it, I couldn't see any injuries, and she's moving around easily enough....I do recommend getting her back in the water, the bath was fine for today but it's too small, and we don't know what the chemicals in our water will do to her" Seth looks to Ariel sadly.

"But what if she doesn't come back?" Carlisle looks to Seth softly, the young wolf is the easiest to get along with.

"If you keep her in the tub, she'll wilt, you want that?" Seth shakes his head.

"No" Carlisle looks to Ariel.

"She might surprise you" Ariel looks up at Seth and smiles, the young wolf misses it, Carlisle does not, he smiles himself. "I think she'll come back" Carlisle looks to Jacob who smirks back. "I'll head back......if you need anything" Jacob nods and looks to Renesmee as Carlisle leaves. Seth moves to Ariel who watches him kneel next to her.

"Ariel" he looks to her tail before looking back to her face. "We're gonna take you back to the ocean....."

"Oh..." she splashes her tail a little. "Okay"

"It's just because this tub is too small for you to stay in..." Seth motions to the bath, she looks to him. "Not because I want you to go away" he tells her softer, she smiles at him.

"Really?" he nods and smiles at her, he reaches for the bracelet on his wrist and pulls it off before taking her hand, he smiles and slides it onto her wrist. Leah smiles from the doorway watching them. Sam nudges her with a smirk.

"You two want a moment?" Jacob asks, Seth looks to him and finds them all smirking at him. Seth clears his throat as he blushes and turns back to Ariel.

"No, no, let's just...." he sighs holding Ariel's hand. "Let's just get her back" he stands and then leans back down slipping an arm around her waist and another under her tail before lifting her from the water, she wraps an arm around his neck. "Come on" Sam, Leah and Jacob share a look.

"Perhaps you should do this alone" Leah offers. "We'll just get in the way, anyway" Ariel glances to them as Seth adjusts his grip on her.

"Yeah" Sam nods agreeing before looking to Ariel. "You ever want to come back......maybe not in a net next time..." she smiles a little and nods, Leah smiles at her.

"It was nice having another girl around...." Leah shrugs, Ariel's tail twitches a little as she looks to Seth, he smiles sadly at her before passing his sister and pack brothers. Jacob lifts Renesmee so she can look at Ariel, Ariel smiles at the girl who smiles back holding out her hand, Ariel looks to Jacob.

"It's how she prefers to communicate" Ariel nods and lets the girl touch her face, the mermaid gasps as her head is filled with images, she smiles and laughs as Renesmee pulls back.

"All mermaids can sing" Ariel tells her. "Perhaps one day I'll sing for you" Ariel tells her, Renesmee nods and smiles at her, Seth grabs onto that little bit of hope that one day she'll come back.

......................................

"What's it like?" Seth asks quietly as he carries Ariel along the beach, his jacket covering her tail and pretty much bare chest.

"What's what like?" she asks looking up at him.

"Under the sea" he looks down at her, she smiles and turns to look to at the ocean.

"Wet" she teases, Seth laughs a little. "Colourful, quiet" she sighs and leans her head against his shoulder. Seth glances out at the ocean and then to what remains of the net he had found her in.

"Alright, this is where I found you" he tells her. "How will this work?"

"If you don't mind getting wet" he shakes his head. "Just wade into the shallows, I can take it from there" he nods and kicks off his shoes and wading into the water. "Here will do" she tells him, Seth stops and looks to her sadly as she pulls his jacket from her tail before pulling it around his shoulders and then looks to him. "You have to let me go" she tells him, he doesn't want to. He nods a little and releases her tail, which splashes into the water below. He brushes her hair back from her face as she smiles at him, before he lets her go and sinks into the water and swims away. Seth sighs as she disappears before turning to head back. "Seth!" he turns back around, Ariel's head bobs at the surface. "Thank you" she smiles and waves at him, he smiles waving back at her, she turns and swims away, Seth smiles and heads back to the house, alone.

...........

Weeks Later:

Ariel's head appears above water watching a large boat sail away, she raises a hand and the fork she snatched up from oblivion. She holds it up, catches the sun's rays, it makes prisms in the air.

"Why, it's beautiful!" A splash, and Flounder appears. He's a rambunctious young fish, and Ariel's best friend.

"Hey, Ariel! There you are!" Ariel hides the fork behind her back.

"Flounder!" Flounder gazes at the strange terrain.

"Whoa. Freaky"

"What's the matter? Haven't you been to the surface before?"

"Yeah. Sure. Me and the other fish in my school, we come up here all the time"

"Is that so?"

"Sure! We're not scared of sharks. Or boats. Or fishermen" He gulps nervously. "What's a 'chum bucket'? Are those for real?"

"You are afraid, aren't you?"

"No, I'm not!! I'm here now, aren't I?....With you"

"Flounder, you're blushing....."

"It's sunburn. You get it up here"

"Are you flirting with me?"

"Gross! Blech! No Way!.....But if I was..." Ariel ruffles Flounder's fins and gives him a peck on the head. Flounder is hopelessly smitten.

"Hey, guess what I found today! It was floating in the wake of a large ship....."

"Treasure?"

"I'll say! Look!!" She shows him the fork. "Have you ever seen anything so amazing in your entire life?!"

"Cool! What is it?"

"I don't know" Scuttle the seagull flies down toward the shore. His feathers are askew, giving him the appearance of an avian Albert Einstein. Ariel spots him as he holds up a finger to test the wind.

"Airspeed, check!" He glances down at the gound. "Altitude, check!" he wiggles his feet. "Landing gear, check!" He squaks. "CLEAR THE RUNWAY! AWK! Hello, Ariel!"

".....but I know just who to ask!" Scuttle lands near Ariel and Flounder, Ariel waving the fork at him. "Scuttle, look what we found!"

"More human paraphenicular, eh? You've asked the right bird; I happen to be an expert on that very specie-ality!"

"Can you tell us what it's for?" Flounder asks.

"Oh, this is rare, ridonkulously rare. And in Sistine condition?"

"What? What is it?"

"It's a dingle-hopper!"

"A dingle-hopper?

"Commonly used in saloons, yes, of the beauty variety" Scuttle demonstrates with the dinglehopper. "Humans, they like to wear their hair in tails, pony or pig or duck, it's all the same to them. A primp here and a twirl there and voila! A Pompadourable. And all thanks to....."

"The dingle-hopper!" Ariel marvels at the fork.

"Give ya two sand dollars for it"

"Scuttle, no..."

"I'm tellin' ya kid, on the open sea, ya won't get more than a few clams. But I'm prepared to offer...."

"I'm not selling it, Scuttle! I'm saving it for me collection!"

"Howza 'bout a swap?" Scuttle brandishes an old-fashioned tobacco pipe with an enormous bowl. " I got something stupelicious! Museum quality, really. A banded, bulbous....snarfblatt" Ariel and Flounder "ooh" and "aaah". "Second cousin to the tuba"

"It makes music?"

"Sure thing, kid" Flounder blows into the pipe; seaweed pops out the other end. "I ain't just blowin' smoke. Why, it makes music so fantabulous, so absolutely marvica....." Ariel is suddenlt stricken with panic.

"Music? Oh no! Oh my gosh, my father's gonna kill me!"

"The concert was today?"

"I completely forgot! Come on, Flouder. Thank you, Scuttle"

"Ya change your mind and wanna sell, call me first, ya hear?" Ariel and Founder swim away.

.......................................................

Seth sits on the La Push beach staring out at the ocean, he'd been pretty quiet since Ariel left and he had kind of hoped she would at least visit. Behind him Billy, Sue, Jacob and Sam stand watching him, Sue looks to her son worried.

"If she doesn't come back, will he be okay?" she asks looking to Billy who shrugs.

"I've never seen an imprint reject a wolf but then he never told her.....perhaps she would have stuck around if he had"

"It's not like there was time" Sam points out. "Maybe there is someway of contacting her"

"Yeah, go for a really deep swim" Jacob teases.

"We don't know how far she travelled when she washed up here, it could take her weeks to get to and from her home" Billy answers. "He just has to be patient...."

"You think she'll come back?" Sam asks Billy who nods.

"I do, there is some theory that both sides can feel the imprint, I believe it to be true, which means she will feel pulled back to Seth eventually...he just has to learn to be patient"

..........................................................

From the deep emerges a veritable museum of human artefacts that Ariel has collected over the years. Ariel, distraught after another fight with her father, sits among her treasures holding her newly acquired fork. Flounder tries to comfort her.

"Ariel!"

"He doesn't understand me! He doesn't even try. I've never felt at home here"

"Home's with your family, isn't it?"

"What if home isn't the place where you were born? What if it's a place you have to discover for yourself...."

"I'd miss you if you were gone"

"You would?"

"Not in a dopey way. Not in a "crazy, hopeless, I'm-so-in-love-but-she-doesn't-know-I'm-alive" kinda way. Not like that at ALL" Everything poor Flounder says just seems to leave him more exposed, more vulnerable. The best he can do? Escape. "Uh, I gotta go" And Flounder darts away.

"Flounder, you're very sweet" Ariel is now alone with her thoughts, she looks to the bracelet around her wrist. "Daddy's never even met a human, but he still thinks the worst of them" Ariel holds the silver fork and marvels as it catches the light. "I just don't see how a world that makes such things could be bad" She then looks up and smiles before setting the fork down and swimming away.

..............

Ariel looks around before she swims into the palace vaults, she swims towards the bracelet set on a purple rock at the end, she looks around again before snatching it up and hiding it in her bag, then swims away again.

.....................

Seth stares out the window as he pushes his breakfast around the bowl before he abandons it and stands grabbing his jacket.

"Where are you going?" Sue asks grabbing the bowl from the table.

"Yes, I'm going to the beach....yes, I am going to sit there and stare at the ocean, no there is nothing you, or Leah, or Jake, or Sam can do to talk me out of it" Sue looks to him softly.

"Seth...."

"She'll come back" he tells his mother. "I know she will" Sue smiles and nods letting Seth leave before she sighs.

......................

Ariel bobs above the surface and smiles seeing Seth walking along the rock pools, kicking rocks into the small puddles, she submerges again before swimming towards the shore, she surfaces and pushes herself up onto the rocks behind Seth, her tail still partly submerged.

"Seth" she calls out, he turns to face her and smiles.

"Ariel" he moves towards her, she smiles up at him as he sits across from her. "You came back"

"Of course I did" she answers.

"I wasn't sure......." he rubs the back of his neck as he blushes, she smiles. "Just....." he sighs.

"We're friends, aren't we?" she asks, he smiles and nods.

"Yeah, friends" he looks to her softly. "Though there is not much we can do.....we've got two legs and a tail between us" she laughs and then reaches into her bag.

"I can fix that" she answers pushing herself off the rock and back into the water.

"Fix what?" Seth asks standing and moving closer to the water's edge. She holds up the bracelet in one hand and holds her other wrist above water before she slides the bracelet onto her wrist, there is no change and Seth frowns before Ariel stumbles, TWO LEGGED onto the rocks, he jumps across to her and holds her up. "What did you do?" he lifts her up, bridal style.

"No, put me down, I want to use them"

"I will....on flat ground, not sharp dangerous jagged rocks" his eyes move to her legs as she kicks them about. "You have legs" she nods.

"I have legs" she tells him back. He looks up at her face and smiles before carrying her over the rock pools.

"How....?"

"This bracelet" she shows him the bracelet. "It's enchanted, whilst I wear it, I'll have legs....take it off and I'll have my tail back" she wraps an arm around his neck as he jumps down from the rocks. "This way....I can spend time with you...on land" he smiles down at her. "If you want to that is....if you don't..."

"I do" he tells her quickly. "I really do" she smiles at him, he looks over her clothing then back to her. "First things first....let's find you something warmer to wear"

.................................

Seth watches Ariel trying to work out how to pull on a dress, Leah smirks from where she sits on her bed, dresses aren't Leah's thing, but she still had some in her wardrobe so was kind enough to share, after freaking out about Ariel's new legs.

"How do they feel?" Leah asks standing to pull the dress over Ariel's head, she shakes out her hair once she surfaces. Leah brushes the dress down.

"Wobbly" Ariel answers. "Like they are going to give out...."

"You just have to get used to them" Seth tells her.

"You can take your skirt off" Leah tells her gently, Ariel looks to her confused, Leah sighs as Embry smirks, Leah reaches under the dress and pulls the skirt down her legs. "There" Leah folds the skirt up and sets it on the bed before turning Ariel to the mirror. "What do you think?" Ariel touches the dress and stares at herself in the mirror.

"They look funny" she answers wiggling her toes, Leah smirks at Seth.

"They look like feet" Seth tells her, she giggles and looks over her shoulder at him, Seth smiles warmly at her. Leah looks between them and smiles softly.

"Are you going to bring her to Sam's?" Leah asks Seth as she grabs a jacket for Ariel.

"I was thinking about it" Seth mumbles taking the jacket from Leah and helping Ariel pull the jacket through her arms. "She should meet the others" he pulls Ariel's hair out from under the jacket and smiles at her in the mirror.

"Others?" she asks looking over her shoulder.

"Yeah, you met Jake and Sam....there are more humans...." he teases touching her arm gently. "And Renesmee will be there" Ariel looks to Leah and then back to Seth.

"There was something different about her and Carlisle isn't there?" Seth and Leah share a look. Seth nods.

"Yeah, there is, but we can talk about that later" he tells her. "Let's just get you used to your legs first" she nods and looks back in the mirror.

"Is my hair really that red?" Seth smiles at her.

..........................................

"How do the tiny people get in the box?" Ariel asks sitting on the floor in front of the tv. Seth, Jared, Paul and Embry look to her from the couch and all but Seth start laughing, Seth punches the closest wolf, who just happens to be Embry before moving to sit beside Ariel, she looks to her hands blushing with embarrassment.

"It's a tv" he tells her softly.

"What's it for?" she asks.

"Entertainment" she looks to him. "What do you do for fun?" she blushes harder and looks away.

"I search ship wrecks.....for human things or.....or I sing" she shrugs. "Nothing exciting" Seth smiles at her and brushes her hair over her shoulder. Renesmee looks to the redhead and then smiles moving towards her, pressing her hand to her cheek, Ariel smiles up at her.

"If you want me to"

"What did we miss?" Embry asks.

"I want her to sing" Renesmee states out loud.

"You know.....I heard mermaids lure men into the sea with their songs" Paul teases. "Drags them down into the depths to kill them" Ariel pales a little and Seth touches her cheek.

"Ariel....."

"I don't do that" she tells him. Sam looks between her and Paul before smacking the back of his head, Paul glares over at Sam who nods to Ariel.

"I know" Seth tells her. "It's okay, Paul was just being a dick" Seth looks to Paul with a glare. Paul clears his throat.

"Sorry" he mumbles, Seth brushes Ariel's hair from her face and brushes his thumb over her cheek.

"Hey, no one thinks that" he tells her. "Come on, sing for Nessie" he coaxes, she looks to him and he smiles. She looks to Renesmee who looks up at her, waiting. Ariel sits up straighter.

"Into the sea

Hold you close to me

Slide 'neath the waves

Down into the caves

Kiss me my love

Come rest in my arms

Dream your dreams with me

Slide beneath the sea

Come to me my love

Forget the land above

Oh, stay away from me

Release me from thy spell

Back to the land of life

Spell is all but gone

Now you're free!" Ariel looks to Paul as she finishes and smirks, Seth and Renesmee laugh with Jacob and the other wolves.

"Well played, Little Mermaid" Paul tells her back. "Well played" she chuckles and brushes her hair over her shoulder. Seth takes her hand and plays with the bracelet around her wrist.

"Come on" he stands pulling her up. "Let's go for a walk" he looks to the other wolves who all look away from him as he places a hand on the small of Ariel's back leading her from Emily's small cabin.

.......

Ariel walks with Seth along the beach. Seth rubs his hands together nervously. Ariel looks to him before taking his hand in hers, he smiles.

"What's wrong?" she asks softly, Seth turns to her and touches her cheek softly.

"Nothing......nothing is wrong" he sighs. "Just....you'll be going back soon, back into the water?" she nods.

"Yes, I have to go back" he nods sadly. "My family...."

"Family?" he looks to her.

"Yes, my father, my sisters...." he smiles a little.

"How many?" she smiles.

"Six. Aquata, Andrina, Arista, Attina, Adella and Alana"

"And Ariel" he states, she smiles and nods. "That's a lot of A's" she laughs and shrugs.

"I am the youngest" she tells him moving towards the water as she pull off the sandals Leah had given her, let the waves lap at her feet, she looks to Seth. "My father forbid me from coming to the surface"

"Will you get in trouble?" he asks moving to stand with her. She shrugs and looks to the enchanted bracelet.

"I will get in more trouble for stealing this" Seth takes her wrist to look over the bracelet. "It was locked in the vaults"

"Ariel" he scorns looking up at her face. "Why did you do that?" she shrugs.

"Because......I wanted to see you" she blushes and looks down. "Because I wanted to be up here instead of down there...."

"Ariel" softer this time he tilts her face up.

"They don't understand" she tells him. "I've never felt like I belong with people like me.......then I met you...and the others......."

"Then why don't you stay?" she looks to him. "You could stay here, on land, with me...."

"Seth...."

"You could stay" he taps her bracelet. "With this you can stay on land......"

"I don't know......." she sighs pressing her head to his chest, Seth wraps an arm around her. "Never see my family again?" Seth presses his head to hers.

"You don't have to decide now......take all the time you need" Sam whistles behind them, Seth glances back.

"We're heading to the bonfire" Sam tells him, Seth nods. "Take your time" he offers, Seth gives Sam a smile before turning back to Ariel.

"Do you have to go now?" he asks her, she shakes her head against his chest. "Then do you want to come hear about the histories?" she looks up and him.

"Okay" he takes her hand and they head back up the beach.

........................

Ariel sits between Seth's legs, his arms around her waist and her head back against his chest. The others are all gathered with their imprints. Billy clears his throat and the all turn to him, he smiles at Ariel who smiles back, Seth pressing his head to the side of hers.

"The Quileutes have been a small tribe from the beginning......But we've always had magic in our blood. We were great spirit warriors... Shape shifters, that transform into the powerful wolf. This enabled us to scare off our enemies, and protect our tribe....One day our warriors came across a creature... It looked like a man, but it was hard like stone, and cold as ice...Our warriors' sharp teeth, finally tore it apart... But only fire would completely destroy it. They lived in fear, the Cold Man was not alone. And they were right...She took her vengeance out on the village. Our elder chief, Taha Aki, was the only spirit warrior left to save the tribe, after his son was killed.......Taha Aki's Third Wife could see that he would lose...The Third Wife was no magical being, no special powers, but one... Courage....... The Third Wife's sacrifice distracted the Cold Woman, long enough for Taha Aki to destroy her. She saved the tribe........Over time, our enemies have disappeared. But one remains... The Cold Ones....Our magic awakens when they near" Ariel looks to Seth.

"You are a wolf?" she asks, he nods and she smiles. "What's a wolf?" she asks quietly, the other wolves all hear and start chuckling. Ariel blushes and looks down, Seth strokes her cheek.

"They're a type of wild dog....we're a bit bigger than a normal wolf though" she nods.

"What's a dog?" he smiles at her.

"Small animals, four legs, fur, people keep them as pets" she nods and sits back between his legs. "You're not freaking out" he tells her, she shrugs.

"I'm the girl that turns into a fish" she tells him with a smile. "So you turn into a wolf.....my best friend is a fish called Flounder" she smiles warmly at him, he touches her cheek and smiles back.

.......

Ariel sits in her Grotto turning the enchanted bracelet around in her hand.

"Ariel!" When Ariel hears her father's voice piercing through the tranquil waters, her whole body stiffens with fear. King Triton appears with Aquata, Andrina, Sebastian and Flounder. "Ariel! Tell the truth! Did you go to the surface? Did you steal from the vault? Did you leave the ocean?! For some HUMAN?!"

"Who told --? Which one of you-- ?" Flounder and Aquata trip over themselves in response.

"I'm sorry Ariel! I'm nothing but a guppy, just a lousy guppy...."

"You get every single solo, and it's not fair..."

"THAT'S ENOUGH. Leave us alone" Andrina takes Flonder by one fin, Aquata takes him by the other and they swim off. "You too, Sebastian" With a regretful look in Ariel's direction, Sebastian exits too. Father and daughter are alone now. "So did you?"

"I had to...."

"You had to?"

"Yes, I had to..."

"He's a human....you're a mermaid"

"I can't hate him just because he's different. Perhaps you can, but it's just not me..."

"Different? They catch us with their hooks, they spear us with their blades"

"They're not all like that!!"

"Have you forgotten what they did to your mother?"

"We don't know that for certain....."

"Can there be any doubt? She slips out one morning for an innocent swim and never returns....!"

"You can't prove...."

"I know it in my heart, and that's enough. Murderers, all of them!"

"You can't blame all humans for a few wicked ones...."

"I won't have you build a shrine to them! Worshipping their rubbish! The debris that sullies out waters" King Triton raises his trident menacingly.

"Daddy, no......."

"The totems of their decadence!"

"Don't! Please!"

"NEVER AGAIN, ARIEL! NEVER AGAIN!!" With several mighty blasts from his trident, King Triton obliterates Ariel's collection into a million shards, including the enchanted bracelet. Ariel falls to the ground, distraught. King Triton sees how pained Ariel is. After a slight moment of hesitation....could it be regret? He swims away. Bereft, Ariel searches through the rubble. She picks up the octopus from the bracelet and clings to it fiercely. Sebastian enters and tries to comfort Ariel.

"Ariel"

"He ruined all my things, my human stuff! If he really and truly loved me, then he'd never....."

"Oh, child, it's because he loves you...."

"Well, he sure has a funny way of showing it! He can break every single treasure I own....but he can't break me!"

"Yeah, well, you just might break his heart..."

"And you! Some friend you turned out to be! Bringing him here to my secret place"

"For your own good, child. I pray you wake up from dis madness and soon. You're swimmin' in some dangerous waters" Sebastian exits, and Ariel is left alone. She picks up the broken shard of a teacup, the lens from a battered telescope. She holds them tightly in her palms, pressing them against her heart.

........................................

Seth looks out the window as the storm worsens, the sky dark and the waves rough, the rest of the pack are all gathered around the tv watching some movie or another, Seth isn't paying attention.

"It's really picking up out there" Emily states setting a plate of muffins down before sitting beside Sam who pulls her closer to him to kiss her head.

"Guess you can't go to the beach today" Embry tells Seth who shrugs back.

"I really liked her" Kim states leaning closer to Jared who smiles. "Weird but in the cute way you can't help but find endearing" Seth smiles looking back out the window.

.........................................

Ariel swims below the surface as the storm rages above, she pushes herself up breaking the surface and looks around, her eyes widen as a fishing vessel heads towards her, she cries out as something catches her side, snapping her head around she sees a spear heading into the depths, she dives away from the ship and heads towards the beach.

..........................................

Seth frowns, something doesn't feel right.

"Something's wrong" he states, Sam and Leah look to him as Emily clears away the plates.

"What?" Seth jumps up and runs out of the house.

"Seth!!!" Leah runs after him, trying to shout above the winds.

.........................

Seth runs straight to the beach and towards the ocean.

"Ariel!!!" he shouts moving along the beach.

"Seth?!"

"Ariel" he starts to wade into the water only for Paul to haul him out.

"What are you doing?" Paul snaps. "The storm is too dangerous"

"She's out there" Seth whines. "And something is wrong"

"And we'll help her......but let's be smart" Paul pulls Seth out of the sea and sets him next to Leah and Jacob.

"There!! On the rocks!!" Jared shouts from down the beach, Paul, Jacob, Leah and Seth hurry towards where the other wolves stand, through the dark sky they make out Ariel's mane of red hair and her green tail as she lays on one of the rocks protruding out of the water.

"Ariel!"

"How do we get to her?" Leah asks. Sam looks around for something, anything to use, he runs off and grabs a roll of rope before running back and wrapping it around Seth.

"We'll keep you grounded.......this isn't going to be easy, Seth"

"I know...." Sam throws the rope towards Paul and Embry who both grab a hold. Seth turns and runs into the ocean that rages with the storm, he dives before surfacing again and pushing himself towards the rock. Reaching the edge of the rocks he pulls himself up and touches Ariel's shoulder. "Ariel" he turns her onto her back and brushes her hair from her face. "Ariel?" she's breathing, which is good. He nods and looks over her, his eyes lingering on her side, where a rather large wound sits, bleeding. "Oh Ariel" he touches her face gently before wrapping an arm under her armpits and across her chest pushing himself and her back into the water.

...............................

"She's hurt" Seth yells as he leaves the water again, holding Ariel close to his chest, she shivering and barely conscious.

"I'll go get the Doc!" Jacob yells already running off. Leah points to the sea.

"Grab a few buckets of sea water"

..............................

Seth sets her on his bed as Leah and Quil carry buckets of seawater in.

"We should keep her wound clean and dry....." Sam states. "Grab a towel and soak it in the water.....just to keep her tail wet" Seth climbs onto the bed next to her and touches her face, she turns her head to him subconsciously.

"Ariel....." he begs as Leah dips a towel into one of the buckets before setting it over Ariel's tail.

...............................

Seth chews on his thumb as he sits on the floor outside of his own bedroom, Lean sits across from him with her chin on her knees, Carlisle is inside the room with Ariel and Sam. Seth stands as the door opens and Carlisle steps out, he gives Seth a smile.

"She's fine, it looked worse than it was....she needs rest" Seth smiles and points to the room.

"Can I?"

"Of course" Seth nods and heads into the room, Ariel is awake and sitting with her back to the headboard, she looks to him.

"Seth" he moves and sits beside her carefully of her wound, she leans her head on his shoulder and closes her eyes.

"Ariel......what happened?"

"Humans...." she mumbles holding his hand. "They caught me with a spear" she touches her side gently. He wraps an arm around her shoulder and kisses her head.

"What were you doing swimming in the storm anyway?" she presses her face to his arm.

"My father.......he found out I'd come to the surface...." she sniffles. "He yelled and then destroyed my grotto" he strokes her arm. "He destroyed all my human things and the bracelet......he destroyed the bracelet that gives me legs" Seth looks to her sadly as she hugs his arm.

.........

King Trition, flanked by trusty Windward, Allana and Aquatat, is apologetic with worry.

"Your majesty!"

"Have you found her?"

"I've searched everywhere. We've found no trace of your daughter"

"So keep looking until you do..!!!"

"Yes, sire" Windward exits.

"I never meant to wish her ill, Daddy"

"I know, I know"

"And if she never comes back and I'm forced to sing her solo..." Aquata sings some ah's. Allana gets her sister's attention.

"Don't call us" she turns to her father. "We won't rest, Papa, not till she's home"

"Thank you, dear child" Allana and Aquata swim off. "As if the loss of your mother wasn't enough"

.....................

Seth strokes Ariel's hair as she sleeps with her head on his chest, her tail pulled up and resting on the bed, the sea water soaked towel still covering her. Seth brushes his fingers over her cheek and she curls tighter around him.

"Hey" Seth looks to the doorway, Leah leans against the wall with her arms folded over her chest. "How is she?"

"Sleeping" Leah rolls her eyes.

"I can see that" Leah pushes herself up and leaves the room with a smile just as Sue enters with a tray of food. Seth smiles warmly at his mother who sets the tray on the side before moving to Ariel, Sue pushes Ariel's hair out of her face and touches her forehead before moving to her bandage that Carlisle had put on.

"She really is beautiful, Seth" Sue tells him, he smiles and nods.

"Yeah, yeah, she is" Sue smiles at him as she changes Ariel's bandage.

"What are you going to do?" Sue asks. "When she wakes up, about her legs, you said her father destroyed the bracelet that lets her walk....if there is not other way" Seth shrugs.

"We will think of something" Seth mumbles as Sue stands, she kisses Seth's forehead and then leaves shooting.

"Make sure she eats something" over her shoulder as she goes, Seth frowns and looks to Ariel.

"What does a mermaid eat?"

................................

It's Seth that sleeps next and Ariel that is awake, she sings quietly to herself.

"Though I'm far away, across the sea, this moon keeps haunting me.........As I spread my wings, and soar above, it's you, you're guiding me...And the morning sun, still shines on me, I feel your power too....And the passing tide, in paradise, as we stand beneath this full moon..." Seth brushes his hand over her back as she finishes and she looks to him, he smiles up at her.

"Hey" she smiles and pulls her hair over her shoulder.

"Hey"

"How long was I asleep?"

"Not long" she answers as he sits up. "I didn't want to wake you...." he brushes her hair back off her shoulder, she huffs at him as he smirks.

"You didn't" he cups her cheek, she closes her eyes and leans into his hand. "Not that it is ever a bad thing to hear you sing" she blushes and smiles.

"Thank you" she smiles a little. "Though we can all sing....I don't see it as being that special"

"Trust me it is" Seth tells her reaching up and touching her cheek. "You are extraordinary, Ariel" she blushes harder and tidies the towel over her tail. Seth notices the movement. "Do you need me to soak the towel again?" she looks to him and shakes her head.

"No....but I wouldn't mind an hour or two in the tub...if that is okay? Of course if it's not, it doesn't matter, I can make do with the towel" he chuckles a little and kisses her cheek, she blushes harder.

"I'll be right back" he jumps up blushing himself.

"Okay" she tells him back running her hands over her scales.

.........................

At his court, King Triton is sick with worry.

"How could I have pushed her to the point of having no one left to turn to? What if I have lost her, and it's all my fault she's gone. If only I'd have known.....If only I could turn back time, I'd change my ways. I'll try to understand.......I'll keep my temper low....I should have started listening to you long ago...." Triton sighs.

....................................

Seth returns and smiles at Ariel.

"Leah and Quil filled the tub with sea water...." he walks towards her and smiles down at her, she tilts her head up to look at her. "We thought you might prefer it"

"Thank you" she tells him back, he leans down and lifts her up, she wraps her arm around his neck. "You have no idea how much your kindness means to me" she tells him softly. Seth blushes and looks down at her. "My father says humans are cruel, that they catch us with their hooks, they spear us with their blades" her hand moves to her side. "And I know you are not human human" she teases. "But you are a leg walker so I think it counts" he carries her towards the bathroom. "I'm sorry" she tells him.

"What? Why?" he looks to her sharply. "What do you have to be sorry for?"

"For being such a....what's the word....nuisance"

"You are not" he presses his head to hers. "I like you being her......and I like you....very much" he tells her, his blush now covering pretty much his entire face. She's smiling so hard her dimples hurt. "I'm glad you are here....." he waves to her wound. "Would have preferred if you had not been hurt but...."

"Ah...it was an accident...." Seth smiles sadly at her.

"Do you believe that?"

"It was the middle of a storm, Seth, they could have mistaken me for a shark or a fish...." he smiles at her warmly.

"You saw the best in them...."

"No, I just refuse to see the worst" he shifts her slightly so he can touch her face, he smiles wide at her.

"Like I said....extraordinary" she blushes and presses her head to his shoulder as he reaches the tub. "Okay, ready?" she nods and he lowers her into the water, her tail stretching out once submerged.

"Thank you for this" she splashes her tail in the water, which hits Seth, he laughs as she does. Seth takes her hand in his as he sits on the floor.

"Now you've had both....what's better...legs....or a tail?" she smiles.

"Legs....."

"Really?"

"Yes.....mermaids don't dance" she tells him. "I want to dance....I want to run and jump" he raises her hand to his chest, she presses her palm over his heart.

"Then we will find another way...." she looks to him sadly.

"That bracelet was the only way"

.............

Seth doesn't leave Ariel's side as she lounges in the bath, only once to bring food in for himself, Ariel watches him eat with apt interest before he turns to her.

"Do you want to try it?" he offers with a small smirk, she smiles back and leans on the side of the tub.

"What is it?"

"Chicken" she cocks her head and looks from him to the chicken, he smirks. "It's a bird"

"Like Scuttle?" she asks and he cocks his head this time. "He's a seagull" she smiles at Seth. "I don't know whether I would want to eat him" Seth snorts a laugh.

"We don't eat seagulls either....chickens are made to eat...like fish"

"Fish?" he looks to her as she raises an eyebrow.

"What? No" he shakes his head. "No, not fish....what I meant was....what I meant..." she laughs, Seth blushes and smirks a little. "You were just teasing?" she nods, he laughs and takes her hand. "So what do merpeople eat?"

"Lobster, fish, crabs, shrimp, oysters, clams and seaweed, any other sea plant we come across" she shrugs as he reaches up and strokes her cheek.

"I am sure we can find something for you, if you are hungry" she smiles and nods.

"A little bit" he smiles and leans over to kiss her forehead.

"I'll be right back" she blushes and nods as he stands and leaves the bathroom. She smiles to herself as she brushes her fingers through her hair.

.............................

Seth stands with Jacob as they watch Renesmee braids Ariel's hair as the mermaid sings quietly.

"What's the plan?" Jacob asks Seth.

"Plan?" Seth asks back.

"Yeah, she can't live in your bath forever" Seth nods.

"There has to be some other way to get her legs back" he starts. "Maybe we can find another bracelet"

"There was only one" Ariel tells them. "Enchanted by the sea witch, Ursula"

"Well can you not go back to her?" Seth asks, Ariel shakes her head.

"No, even if she was still alive it was forbidden to go to her" she looks to Seth. "I'm sorry but that bracelet was the only way"

"And there is no way to fix it?" Seth asks sadly. Ariel shakes her head and reaches into the small bag at her side.

"This was all that was left" she holds up the octopus. "My father made sure of it......he destroyed everything" Seth moves closer and takes her hand in his. "I've never seen him so angry" he touches her cheek as she lets a tear escape. She closes her eyes and leans into his hand.

......................................

"Come on" Seth lifts Ariel out of the bath, she looks to him.

"What are you doing?" she asks amused as pulls a jacket over her tail.

"I'm taking you outside.....you can't be cooped up anymore" she rests her head against his shoulder. "There are some pretty deep tide pools by the cliff face so....you can swim and I can collect shells"

"Collect shells?" she asks, he peers down at her as they head out of the house.

"Yeah, Nessie likes them, she braids them into jewellery" he tells her softly. "Don't tell her I told you, but I think she's planning on making you something"

"Really?" Seth nods and smiles down at her. "Why?"

"Why not?" he asks back.

"Nothing special...."

"Ariel...." he smiles warmly at her. "There is no one more special than you...." she smiles against his shoulder, reaching up to touch his face, Seth smiles back.

.........................................

"Here we go" Seth bounds up onto the rocks around the pool of water with Ariel before lowering her down into it, she smiles up at him as she is submerged. "How's that?"

"Perfect" she tells him as he sits at the edge kicking off his shoes and sticking his legs in the water as she leans on the side. Her tail moves under the water, keeping her boobing away. She smiles and grabs his hand. "Trust me?" she swims back from the edge pulling him with her, he frowns but nods.

"Yeah, of course I trust you" she swims towards him.

"Hold your breath......" he raises and eyebrow before doing just that, she ducks under first pulling him with her. Under the water he can see how truly beautiful she is, her hair all wild and free and her tail swishing away beneath her, he watches as she pulls him deeper with her, he panics a little and she pauses to cup his face. "Trust me" she tells him, he nods and lets her pull him further down.

"Ariel!" she snaps her head around and smiles, Seth follows her eyes to see a yellow fish swimming towards them. "Ariel!!"

"Flounder!!!!" she greets with a smile, Flounder eyes Seth carefully before looking to Ariel.

"Ariel?"

"Flounder, this is Seth" she turns to the wolf and smiles. "Seth, Flounder...."

"This is where you have been.....with a human?" Seth looks between them.

"He's not really human" Ariel mumbles softly.

"You're father has been worried sick......." Ariel looks down.

"He has?"

"He has the whole kingdom out looking for you" Ariel curls her tail around herself.

"I didn't know....I didn't think he would notice"

"Ariel....you are a princess" Seth snaps his head to Ariel, bubbles leaving his nose. "You cannot be running off all the time" Ariel moves back to Seth and hooks her arm around him.

"I have to get him back to the surface" she swims upwards with Seth, the little fish following behind them.

"Ariel....please come home" he begs of her as she pushes Seth to the surface and surfaces behind him. He spins around to look at her.

"You're a princess?" he asks wide eyed.

.......

Seth is quiet as he stares at Ariel, she blushes and looks away.

"A princess?" Flounder nods at her side.

"Her father is King Triton, king of all the merpeople" Flounder states proudly, but all Seth can hear is noise from the fish, he blinks and looks to Ariel who brushes her fingers through her hair nervously.

"Does it matter?" she whispers, he swims closer to her, he reaches up and cups her cheek pulling her closer.

"Yes, it matters, you're a princess....with royal....duties" he smiles at her. "And I want you to stay with me on land.....that's so selfish" he presses his forehead to hers.

"But I want to stay" she tells him back. "I want to stay with you" she takes his hands in hers and peers into his eyes.

"Ariel" he sighs softly, she pushes herself up a little and kisses him, Seth stiffens a little before smiling, relaxing and kissing her back, he threads his fingers through her hair and keeps her close as his lips move against hers. And he knows what home feels like. With her. Right there. She pulls back first and blushes brushing her hair behind her ear.

"Sorry" she whispers, Seth tilts her head back up and kisses her this time, she smiles and wraps an arm around his neck as Flounder swims away, he has to tell the King. Seth smiles and pulls back from Ariel who beams at him.

"I want you to stay with me" he takes her hand. "Let's go back" she nods and lets him pull her back towards the shore. Reaching the shore Seth walks to first before stepping back in for Ariel.

"Ariel!!" Ariel looks up from Seth and across to the owner of the voice. Seth follows her eyes.

"Daddy?"

"Ariel"

"Daddy!" Ariel swims to her father. "Can you ever forgive me? I've caused you such terrible worry" she touches his face worried.

"I'm the one who's at fault, Ariel. Cursing humans, when all along...."

"There's goodness in people, Daddy. I know. I've seen it"

"Even when I couldn't. I'm proud of you, Ariel. Your mother would have been, too. Somehow in the blink of an eye, when my back was turned, you grew up" Triton embraces Ariel tightly as Flounder and Sebastian appear. Triton can't help but notice Seth behind them, watching. "You love him very much, don't you?" Ariel nods.

"It's what she wants, Your Majesty" Flounder gives Ariel a heartfelt look. "More than anything. Please" Ariel smiles at Flounder, more grateful than she can say. With a wistful sigh, Triton raises his trident and restores Ariel to her human form. Her mersisters swim around Ariel as magically her legs reappear.

"You belong to his world now" Ariel swims to Triton and embraces him.

"Thank you, Daddy. Thank you so much"

.....................

Seth paces the sand, waiting, there is nothing he can do to help Ariel out at sea, talking to her father, who may keep her away from her forever, Seth clutches his chest and shakes his head.

"Seth" he snaps his head around as Ariel walks..WALKS....out of the water, she smiles at him.

"Ariel!" he runs towards her and lifts her off her feet spinning her around, she wraps her arms around his neck as he kisses her holding her closer to him. "Ariel, your legs..."

"My father..." they both look out to sea where Triton watches them with a mix of warmth and sadness, Seth kisses her head.

"And he is sure?" she nods. "Cause I don't want him taking them back" she turns to Seth and smiles warmly at him.

"Nothing could make me leave you" he leans forward and kisses her. "I love you" she tells him, he laughs and pulls her up again.

"I love You....so much"

....................

"Hey guys!" Ariel greets as they WALK into Emily's, the wolves all wave or grunt.

"Hey Ariel" Emily smirks and kisses the redheads cheek. "Give them a minute" she whispers to the girl as Seth chuckles. He hasn't stopped smiling since the beach and doesn't seem to be stopping any time soon. Embry looks up pausing and then looking over his shoulder at Ariel who waves.

"Ariel!" he cheers. "You have legs again!"

"I have legs again....." she repeats. The other wolves all jump up and run towards her and Seth, Quil pulling the redhead into a hug followed by Leah who smiles and winks at her brother. Seth blushes and pulls Ariel closer.

"Alright...everyone back off"

"What happened?" Sam asks.

"My father....he gave me legs" she tells them.

"Yeah, her father....Triton....King Triton" Seth explains, there are a lot of raised eyebrows.

"She's a....."

"Princess? Yeah" Seth smiles at her, she smiles back at him, Paul lifts Ariel up as he hugs her.

"So the little mermaid is a mere human now!!" Seth laughs watching them.

.............................

Seth plays with Ariel's hair as they lay on his bed, her head on his chest, and his arm around her waist.

"What happens now?" she asks quietly.

"You stay here with me" he tells her softly. "and the pack" she turns over to lean on her elbows.

"Does this make me part of the pack?" she smirks as he laughs.

"You won't turn into a wolf any time soon....but yes" she smiles at him. "There's something else as well" he leans up onto his elbows and touches her cheek, she cocks her head. "Wolves have this thing....called imprints" she cocks her head further. "Soul mates" she smiles.

"Like...love at first sight?" he smiles and brushes her hair back from her face.

"It's not like love at first sight, really. It's more like... gravity moves... suddenly. It's not the earth holding you here anymore, she does... You become whatever she needs you to be, whether that's a protector, or a lover, or a friend" he smiles up at her. "Ariel.....you are my imprint.....my soul mate" she smiles wider at him.

"Really?" he nods.

"I love you" she leans forward and kisses him.

"And I love you" she whispers as she pulls back.

.......12 Years Later........

Sue and now husband of five years, Charlie sit watching Seth chasing a 12 year old dark haired girl across the beach as she screams with joy, Ariel laughs and sits beside Sue who turns to smile at her daughter-in-law.

"She gets more beautiful every time I see her" Sue tells Ariel who beams with pride.

"It's all her father" she replies, Charlie snorts.

"Sweetie that is all you" she blushes and looks back to her husband and daughter, Seth now carrying an upside down child towards them.

"Ari" Ariel smiles. "I think I broke her" he smirks teasing looking at their daughter who giggles away. Charlie chuckles behind his hand as Seth pulls the girl up and pulls a face. She laughs harder before he puts her down, she runs straight to her mother.

"Mom" she curls up on Ariel's lap. "Daddy got my dress wet" Ariel gasps and looks to Seth scornfully before smirking.

"Melody" Ariel kisses her head. "You're not afraid of the water are you?" Melody shakes her head. "I should hope not" Arial kisses her head and smiles at Seth who grabs a burger from Emily as she passes, Emily slaps his hand away with a smile.

"Wait for your brothers" she teases heading to the small picnic table set up.

"Oh no" Seth gasps dramtically. "Here comes Frankie" he whispers to Melody who laughs into her mother's shoulder. Sam and Frankie head towards them, toddler Frankie barrelling around on chubby legs like a little boxer, Sam sends Seth an exhausted look as Sue and Ariel laugh. Behind Sam his and Emily's eldest Caroline walks with her headphones in her ears and a beanie slung over her head. She waves at Melody who jumps up to join her, Seth moves to sit behind his wife wrapping his arms around her and resting his hand on her swollen belly. Ariel looks to him.

"That look that Sam has right there....that'll be you soon" she teases, Seth kisses her neck.

"It'll be worth it" he smiles as Sue and Charlie share a warm look, the rest of the pack arriving with their imprints, even Leah who had imprinted not long after Ariel got her legs back, she'd gone to the fish market and bumped into a beautiful blonde man that smiled at her across the counter, she'd been lost ever since. "I love you, you know that right?" she smiles warmly at him.

"I know....I love you too" their little quiet moment is broken by Melody screaming, Seth presses his head to the side of Ariel's head as they look up, Paul and Rachel's Jamie and Jared and Kim's Ronnie stand laughing at Melody, at where she sits in the ocean, her dress now soaked.

"I got her" Seth states standing up and running towards their daughter.

.......................................

Ariel tucks Melody into bed, the girl yawning and hugging her plushie seahorse to her chest.

"Did you have fun?" Ariel asks her daughter who smiles and nods.

"You know I think Ronne has a soft spot for you" she teases, Melody blushes into the seahorse as Ariel smiles touching her stomach, cringing a little. "Not yet sweetie..." she whispers.

"Mom?" Ariel looks to Melody. "Will you sing me to sleep?" Ariel smiles and storkes Melody's hair.

"You are my world, my darling. What a wonderful world I see. You are the song I'm singing. You're my beautiful Melody" Melody smiles as Ariel kisses her head. "Goodnight, my love"

"Goodnight" Ariel stands and waddles out of the room, Seth smiles from where he sits on the couch, he holds out his hand towards her and she takes it with a smile letting him pull her down next to him, he nuzzles into her neck and rubs a hand over her bump.

"Seth..."

"Ari" he kisses her cheek. "What is it?"

"I think it's time" he snaps his head up and looks to her.

"Time? Baby time?" she smirks a little and nods.

"Yeah, baby time" he jumps up and grabs his cell phone.

"I'll call my mom, she'll come over to watch Mel" he dials whilst helping Ariel stand.

"The bag" she states, he nods.

"The bag....Mom, Ari's gone into labour can you watch Mel?" he hurries down to their bedroom and grabs her birthing bag before running back towards Ariel. "I'm ready this time!" he tells her pulling her closer. She smiles and kisses him softly, he touches her bump. "Harry" he takes her hand and kisses her palm. She smiles and kisses him softly, he touches her bump. "Harry" he takes her hand and kisses her palm. "Ready?" she looks up at him and smiles.

"Yeah" he pulls her closer and kisses her head.

"I'm going to be a dad"

"You already are" she corrects as they head to the door.

"I know....It's just been a while since we did the...baby thing" he wraps an arm around her shoulders. "And raising a baby with a soon to be teenager..." she reaches up and touches his face.

"We can do this" he looks to her. "And just think....my parents did it with six girls" he chuckles and kisses her.

"I should be glad I'll have at least one boy backing me up" he touches her stomach. "Whoa!" he pulls his hand back.

"We really need to get to the hospital"

......................................

"Hey baby boy" Ariel mumbles looking down at the new born baby in her arms. "Little Harry" she coos softly. Seth knocks on the door and smiles as he enters with Sue, Charlie and Melody. Melody runs forward, Seth reaches out to stop her. "She's fine" Ariel tells him as Melody jumps up onto the bed beside her mother. Seth moves to her other side and kisses her head looking down at the baby, he looks to his mother and smiles.

"Mom...meet Harry jr" Sue's eyes well up a little as she moves to them. Charlie smiles watching them. Melody looks down at her brother and smiles.

"He's perfect" she tells them, Ariel smiles and strokes her hair.

"Yeah, he is" Seth looks to his family warmly.

"You all are" he corrects, Ariel looks up at him. "Perfect" he tells her leaning down to kiss her.

"Can I?" Sue asks, Ariel nods and hands over Harry to his grandmother. Seth sits on the side of the bed and wraps an arm around his wife who hugs Melody close. Seth smiles and kisses Ariel's head.

"I love you....all of you" Melody smiles up at her father as Ariel watches Sue with Harry. She's glad she left the sea for this....for Seth and the pack and eventually for Melody and now Harry. She has her own family, her own perfect little family.

Chapter Text

Dinah Von Strucker enters the apartment in which her son and daughter share whenever they're in the city. Her son Werner lays curled up on the couch, staring blankly at the tv. Dinah sighs.

"Where's your sister?" she asks setting her bag down.

"In her room...." he mumbles. "She won't come out..."

"Is she drinking?" Dinah asks. Werner shrugs.

"I don't know" he sits up and looks to his mother. "When's the funeral?" he asks.

"Tomorrow" she answers. "Have you eaten?" she asks, he nods.

"I left some outside of Laurel's room too" she moves to him and cups his cheek. He leans into his mother's hand.

"Is your suit clean?" he nods. "Good boy" she strokes his cheek. "Go shower" she turns and heads towards Laurel's room.

................

"Laurel" Dinah knocks on her daughter's bedroom door. "Laurel?"

"What?" Laurel asks back, Dinah opens the door and steps into the darkened room.

"Oh Laurel, did you drink?" Dinah asks looking to where Laurel lays curled up in her bed. "Do I need to call your sponsor?" Laurel sighs.

"No...I'm fine, I didn't drink" Dinah moves to sit on the edge of the bed.

"This about your Dad?" she asks, Laurel nods and sits up, which knocks the tissues and bottles of water to the floor.

"I miss him" she whispers. Dinah sighs sadly.

"I know you and your father were close"

"I should have been there" Laurel growls. "I could have saved him..."

"Or you would be dead too" Dinah corrects. "Your father loved you, Laurel....why do you think you were allowed to be part of his work and Werner wasn't?"

"Because I'm different" she tells her mother. "Because of my voice" Dinah sighs and nods.

"Yes, that's part of it....but he loved working with you too. His Canary" Dinah touches her cheek. "Why don't you get showered....I'll make you some soup, you know you are supposed to look after your voice" Laurel nods and curls back into bed.

"Five more minutes" she whispers. Dinah sighs and stands leaving the room.

.................

Laurel looks down at her father's grave, Wolfgang Von Strucker, murdered by Ultron who was created by the Avengers, they killed him for being a scientist. Werner and Dinah stands with her. Laurel swallows the lump in her throat and crouches pulling a bottle of whiskey from her coat and opening it up.

"Laurel?" Werner asks, she turns and pours it out over the grave, Dinah and Werner sharing a look behind her.

"I miss you, Dad" Laurel states ass he stands. Werner takes her hand and she looks to him. He raises her hand and kisses the back of it. She rests her head on his shoulder.

"Call me" he whispers. "If you need anything" she nods and he kisses her head before hugging their mother and then walking away. Dinah steps closer to her daughter.

"Laurel....I can't ask this of your brother, Laurel" Dinah tells her, Laurel looks to her. "That anger, that pain, that hatred; you are feeling right now....use it to take down the Avengers" Dinah tells her. "Make them pay" Laurel smirks cruelly and then walks away.

.......................

A year later – Sam Wilson chuckles as he, Steve Rogers and a newly rehabilitated Bucky Barnes watch the football game on the tv.

"I mean...really?" Sam asks looking to Bucky as Steve smirks. "You couldn't tell?"

"I swear" Bucky tells him. "It wasn't till I slipped my hand under her dress that I thought something was off" Steve bursts into laughter.

"Yeah...but Adam's apple?" Sam asks smirking away.

"Shut up" Bucky complains. "It was dark"

"Did you cop a feel?" Sam asks as Steve laughs, Bucky reaches over and smacks Sam around the head, the tv then decides to flicker to static.

"Seriously?" Bucky asks. "I thought Stark fixed the problem with the electrics" he complains.

"Yeah, so did I" Steve admits. "Friday?" he asks, the AI, frizzes a little with static.

"M-my apologies, Captain" she tells them. "My c-c-circuits are being......hacked"

"From within the building?" Sam asks.

"No....o-o-outside source. Within 5-5-50 meters" The three men shoot out of their seats and head to the elevator.

"Any idea on direction?" Steve asks.

"N-north..we..." she cuts out.

"North west I am guessing" Sam mumbles pulling out his cell phone. "All the others were out tonight, right?"

"As far as I know" Steve answers, Sam dials and sets his phone to his ear.

"Hey, it's Sam....Friday's being hacked by an outside source...yeah, we're on our way" he hangs up. "They're getting back as fast as they can" Bucky and Steve nod, Bucky pulling a knife from his boot and holds it out to Steve, who frowns.

"I have more" Bucky tells him, Steve takes the knife, Bucky pulls two from the back of his jeans and hands one to Sam.

......................

Laurel sits at a laptop in an apartment across from the Avenger Tower, her fingers working across the keyboard, she smirks hacking into Friday's systems, the hidden, locked and encrypted files downloading onto her hard drive. She pushes her wheeled chair away and grabs a pistol and silencer from the side, spins on the silencer and scoots back to the laptop setting the gun at the side of it. Just in case she needed it. She looks to the screen surprised.

"Maximoff?" she asks. "What are you two doing with them?"

...............

Laurel pulls on her mask and stands pulling a memory stick from the laptop, slots it into a pocket on her thigh, moves to the window and slides bottom pane up before climbing through and shutting it and heading down the fire escape.

..............

Outside the apartment, walking down the hall, Sam, Steve and Bucky, Sam's cell phone held between them, tracking the signal.

"Okay, this one" Sam motions to a door ahead, Steve and Bucky nod and move to the door. They're more bullet proof then Sam. Bucky's metal arm whirls and he kicks open the door, Steve heading in first. He looks around the room as Bucky stalks in behind him and moves to the others rooms before heading back.

"Empty" Steve nods to the laptop left on the small table. Sam moves to it and sits in the chair as he opens up the laptop. He snorts and turns it to the other two.

"Oops too slow?" Steve reads from it.

"No one passed us" Bucky points out moving to the window, he slams it open and climbs out, leans over the railing and looks down, Laurel looks up hearing him, they share a look and his eyes widen. "Dinah" he whispers, she smirks and then takes off. Bucky runs down the fire escape. "Dinah!!" he shouts after her, Steve and Sam share a look.

"You better go after him" Sam tells Steve. "I'll grab the laptop and meet you on the street" Steve pats Sam's shoulder as he follows after Bucky. Sam sits at the laptop and sigh. "Always the average joe, Sam" he mumbles to himself. "Wish I could run fast" he grumbles typing away at the computer and he presses the wrong button because the screen goes black, save for the big red 10 in the centre of the screen. "Oh no, that can't be good" the 10 turns to 9 and Sam stands as it turns to 8. he searches the laptop for a memory stick as it counts down to 5. "Ah come on" he can't risk it, he turns and runs out the apartment, just leaving as the laptop explodes, sending Sam flying into the wall across from the door, he groans and pushes himself up.

....................

Sam leaves the apartment clutching his arm, Steve is immediately at his side.

"I was just on my way up...we heard the explosion, you okay?"

"Yeah...I think it's just bruised" Bucky is kicking the curb looking miserable. "What's up with him?"

"Just that she got away, seems they have a history" Steve answers, the two of them walk towards Bucky who looks to them.

"Laptop?" he asks.

"It blew up" Sam tells him rubbing his arm. "Some sort of time delay.." Bucky sighs and looks away.

"Who was she, Buck?" Steve asks.

"Dinah Lance" he answers. "She's Hydra's best kept secret....I actually thought she was dead" they head back towards the Avengers Tower.

"You were close?" Sam asks, Bucky shoots him a look.

"No, they sent her out with me a few times, we trained a few times....but that's it, she's a very talented assassin and hacker....."

"Look into her movements since the last time you saw her" Steve tells Bucky. "See if we can't figure out why she's doing this" Bucky nods.

......................

Laurel throws her keys in the bowl by her apartment door, on route to her apartment she'd managed to change out of her Canary suit and stashed it away in her backpack. She smirks and walks through her apartment to set the bag under her bag before moving back into her living room to where her laptop sits on the small desk in the corner. She rolls her shoulders and her neck before sitting and setting the memory stick into it. As it downloads she grabs her cell phone and calls Werner.

"You've reached Alexander Braun, I can't come to the phone right now" Laurel sighs.

"It's Laurel" she states. "Again....where are you?" she looks out the window at the sky. "Ich brauche dich, kleiner Bruder" she then hangs up and turns back to the laptop.

.....................

Sam sleeps fitfully, something about the days events nagging in the back of his mind, when he does sleep, he dreams of a figure in black, blonde hair, green eyes; and wakes panting, sweating and with a ringing in his ear, like a sonic cry. He cringes and sets a hand to his ear trying to shake the sound. He sighs and climbs from his bed and heads to the en suite bathroom to cool himself down.

.....................

Laurel wakes with a small cry, the glass on her bedside table shatters and she groans laying back. She's dreamt of wings, brown eyes and a man with a smirk that makes her feel warm inside, her soulmark aches, she sits up again and rolls her shoulders trying to remove the irritation.

..............

Bucky drops a file on the breakfast counter in front of Steve, Sam and Wanda, Wanda raises an eyebrow as Steve pulls the file closer.

"That's all I could find" Bucky sits across from them.

"That's it?" Steve asks looking at the single page within the file with the words Dinah Lance on.

"Yep, all trace of her's been whipped from existence" Bucky shrugs. "I can tell you she's blonde....and that you shouldn't let her open her mouth" Sam snorts. "Not like that" Bucky tells him. "She's enhanced" Wanda looks to him. "The first of Hydra's enhanced, except she was born that way....they call it her Canary Cry"

"Black Canary" Wanda whispers, the three men look to her.

"You know who we're talking about?" Steve asks.

"She was around when we....when me and Pietro were with Strucker..." Wanda shudders. "When he'd miss behave....Strucker used to have her scream at him" Wanda looks to Steve. "It was like....nails on a chalk board...but 1000 times worse, she could make glass shatter and ears bleed" Steve sighs and leans back in his seat.

"None of this explains why she hacked FRIDAY" he tells them. "Yes she worked for Hydra but..."

"There's no one giving orders" Bucky finishes.

"So find her" Wanda points out. "Find her and ask her....but....take a gag" she teases standing up. "If you like your eardrums" she walks away, her carefree smile falling once out of sight. She once thought the Black Canary was like them, someone who'd volunteered without realising how much trouble it was, but the other girl loved doing what she did too much. Pietro appears at Wanda's side and she looks to him. "The Canary's back" she tells him, Pietro shudders and wraps an arm around Wanda.

...................

Laurel works at her computer, sorting through the data she'd stolen, a news channel plays on the tv behind her, which she ignores.

"Laurel?" Her mother calls out stepping into the apartment.

"In here" Laurel calls back pushing away from the computer and standing as her mother walks into the room.

"Well?" Dinah asks, Laurel smirks back at her.

"Did you even doubt?" Laurel asks moving towards the kitchen, Dinah follows her. "I've been sifting through the data and getting it ready to sell" Dinah sets her back on the side and looks to her daughter.

"Are you sleeping?" she asks, Laurel shoots her a look.

"Yes...."

"Laurel" her mother warns.

"I am sleeping, it's just not for very long....there've been these dreams"

"Dreams?" Laurel sighs as she pours two coffees.

"I don't know.....this guy...I know I've never met him before but I feel like I know him...." Dinah smiles.

"Your soulmate is close" Laurel looks to her. "It was the same just before I met your father" Laurel sighs.

"I don't have time for a soulmate" she tells her mother. "I have to bring down the Avengers" she sets a coffee in front of her mother. "A soulmate will just get in the way"

"Laurel....you can't fight it" Dinah tells her. "You'll gravitate towards one another....." Laurel sighs. "It's inevitable....it's how it works, you think I wanted to fall for a mad scientist working for Hydra?" Dinah teases, Laurel looks to her. "But I loved your father, more than anything and you will feel the same for your soulmate" Laurel smiles a little and nods. "He would be proud of you" Dinah tells her quietly. "Your father....."

"Have you heard from Werner?" Laurel asks back. "He's not answering his phone" Dinah sighs and shakes her head.

"No, I haven't. But since your father's money came through he's been off yachting it around the Islands" Laurel hums lifting her mug to her lips. "Are you worried?" Dinah asks knowing her daughter has a sixth sense about these things, Laurel nods.

"Yes" she answers, Dinah purses her lips and stands.

"Then I should contact someone....see if they can't find him" Dinah kisses Laurel's cheek. "Be careful"

"Always am" Laurel tells her back, Dinah strokes her cheek and then leaves, Laurel sighs and sets her coffee down before moving back to the computer in the next room.

......................

Bucky smirks leaning over Tony's shoulder as the computer screen flashes green a picture of Laurel from her time in Hydra next to a CCTV picture.

"Gotcha" he states then looks to Tony. "You got anything that'll block sonic waves?" Tony raises an eyebrow at him then smirks.

"No but I can make something"

..........

Laurel's at her computer when she hears it, rustling footsteps, hushed voices, a metallic whirl she recognises. She types faster at her computer, pulls the memory stick from it and then wipes the system, removing everything, she jumps up shoving the memory stick in her jean pocket and running into the kitchen where she keeps her shotgun. She manages to slide behind the counter as her front door is kicked in. She peeks around the corner, the Winter Soldier stands in her doorway flanked by Captain America and Black Widow. She cocks the shotgun which gains their attention.

"Dinah" The Winter Soldier states stepping forward, Laurel aims the shotgun and smirks.

"Hello, Asset" she states coldly.

"The files" he states. "Hand them over" she smirks and then shrugs.

"I no longer have them.....sold them on" she takes a step towards the window.

"And I don't believe you" he tells her, matching her steps. "So..."

"You're a betrayer" she tells him. "After everything Hydra did for you, you just turned your back on them"

"Did for me?" Bucky asks. "You mean to me...."

"You're alive because of them" she tells him. "You are powerful because of them....they gave you your arm back" she takes another step. Bucky's metal arm whirls. "Hydra did good work and the Avengers ruined it" Bucky looks to her sadly.

"They still have you so brainwashed" he tells her. "They have their claws in you so deep you don't know what to do without them"

"That is a lie....they never brainwashed me" she shifts her grip on the gun. "Everything I did for them is because I believed in their cause" she sighs. "I really don't have time for this" she throws the gun aside and changes her stance, takes a deep breath, Bucky's eyes widen.

"Cover your ears!" he snaps at Steve and Natasha who do just that, Laurel then screams, a sonic cry that shatters all the glass in the room and sends Steve and Natasha to their knees crying out, Bucky lifts his hands to his ears, Stark device not doing anything to stop the waves. Laurel shuts her mouth and smirks before bolting out the window. Steve raises his wrist to his mouth.

"Sam...she's coming to you" he manages before groaning. "My head"

"Yeah" Bucky stands. "Rattles your brain" he groan and helps Steve up, they both pull Natasha to her feet.

..................

Laurel launches herself over the railing of the fire escape and drops into a crouch before she runs off. A shadow appears over her and she frowns.

"What?" she turns only to be grabbed and lifted from the street. She looks up at the figure carrying her, her eyes widening, the Falcon, who looks suspiciously like the man she had a dream about. "No" she whispers and then looks back to the street. "Put me down!!!" she snaps struggling.

"I'll drop you" he warns.

"I don't care, put me down!" she snaps back, trying to tug herself free. She takes a deep breath and screams, Falcon drops her trying to cover his ears, she falls with a scream of fear this time, Falcon looks to her.

"Crap" he swoops down and grabs her wrist, they share a look, he pulls her closer and she wraps an arm around his neck.

"Don't drop me" she whispers. He wraps an arm around her waist and moves to land on the nearest roof. His feet touch down and the wings spread out across his shoulder fold away into the pack on his back, he sets Laurel down and she steps away from him, both staring at one another. Bucky, Steve and Natasha burst through the roof access door and Sam and Laurel look to them.

"Cover her mouth" Bucky snaps, Laurel glares, Sam shoots Bucky a weird look.

"What?" Sam asks.

"Stop her from shouting"

"Relax Robocop" Laurel states, Sam smirks, she pulls the memory stick from her pocket and holds it up. "You really think I need a stick with some stupid data on to bring the Avengers down?" she throws it at Bucky who catches it. "If I were you....I'd get out now before they get you killed" Steve softens.

"You've lost someone?" he asks. "Sokovia?" Laurel looks to him.

"Sort of" she answers with a shrug and starts pacing along the edge of the roof. "You Avengers got my father killed.....and now I am pretty convinced you have something to do with my brothers disappearance or at least the new SHIELD does"

"Well you choose Hydra that will happen" Natasha tells her, Laurel smirks.

"Say the former KGB assassin who was secretly working for Hydra under the mask of SHIELD" she crosses her arms over her chest. "Every single person on this roof has worked for Hydra....even patriotic Captain America" Her cell phone then beeps she sighs and holds up a finger. "One second" she pulls out her phone, checks the caller ID and then answers. Bucky crosses his arms over his chest. "Ja?.....Was?...Wann?..............Ich bin auf dem Weg" she hangs up and growls slipping the phone away. Laurel frowns and looks over the edge of the roof. Bucky frowns stepping closer to her. "My apologies, I would like to stop and chat but....SHIELD is breaking into one of my father's hidden vaults..." she looks to them. "Which are now mine..." she looks to Sam who raises an eyebrow. She sighs. "I just can't not do it" she walks towards him cups the back of his neck and kisses him. Sam remains stiff for all of a second before he kisses her back, threading his fingers into her hair, she may work for Hydra but he's never kissed someone where it's felt so....safe. She pulls back first and gives him a small smiles backing away from him towards the ledge of the roof, she winks and looks to Bucky. "See you around, Asset" she turns and jumps from the roof. The four avengers run to the edge and looks down as she jumps through the open window across from them. Steve, Bucky and Natasha look to Sam who smirks.

"What?" he asks.

..........

Sam looks to Bucky who keeps looking to him, Sam sighs and lowers his book.

"What?" Sam asks.

"How could you just....kiss her?"

"Cause she's hot?" Sam cocks his head. "I don't know actually, I just......I felt like I'd know her all my life" he explains. "Sounds stupid but that's how it was" he goes back to his book, Bucky cocks his head and frowns.

"What's your soulmark?" Bucky asks.

"What's that got to do with anything?"

"Indulge my curiosity" Bucky states walking towards him. "What is it?" Sam sighs and sets his book down before rolling up his sleeve, Bucky smirks. "That's how we're going to get her" Sam frowns.

"What are you talking about?" Bucky looks up from Sam's soulmark.

"You're her soulmate...." he informs Sam. "She has the same mark between her shoulder blades" Sam looks to his wrist, to the black bird circled in a thick circle border, Sam runs his fingers over it with his other hand.

"She's my soulmate?" he asks looking back up at Bucky who's now vanished. Sam sighs. "Charming, Buck, tell a guy the bad guy's his soulmate and then run away...coward" Sam stands and leaves the room.

..................

Sam drops into the desk chair in front of his laptop and pushes open the top before opening a search engine, he taps his fingers on the keys, not pressing just tapping, he sigh.

"Dinah Lance" he mumbles typing it in, a few results, nothing that matches. He sighs and then adds. "Black Canary" and presses enter. A few pictures of the Black Canary, a few poorly shot videos of her in action but no information.

"Try Von Strucker" Wanda tells him, Sam jumps and looks to her.

"Don't sneak up on people" Wanda moves to him and nudges him out the way, she leans down and erases his search before typing in Dinah Von Strucker. And presses enter, Sam frowns and then looks to Wanda.

"What?" he asks. "Are you sure?" she nods.

"Yes"

"Guess we know why she's mad at the Avengers" he mumbles with a sigh.

"They were very close" Wanda tells him.

"You saw them together?"

"Often, she very often came to Sokovia, Strucker actually smiled" Wanda tells him. "It was unnerving" Sam sighs.

"Well this is great" he leans back in his seat.

"She is your soulmate, yes?" Wanda asks.

"Yep" Sam pops the p.

"And Bucky wants to bring her in?"

"Yep" he pops the p again.

"And she works for Hydra"

"Yep" he nods and looks to Wanda.

"Sorry" she tells him softly. He shrugs.

"Can't catch a break" he mumbles.

"Other than the screaming death she seemed nice enough" Sam looks to her. "I'll stop helping" she mumbles and walks away. Sam looks back to the computer as the SHIELD database brings up everything on Strucker, including a family photo, Laurel, Dinah whatever she is called stands between an older man and an older woman, and stood at Laurel's side a younger boy. Sam reads the line beneath it.

"Von Strucker family, Dinah and Wolfgang with their children Laurel and Werner; Laurel's induction into the Red Room" Sam groans. "Jeez" Laurel doesn't look older than nine or ten.

.......................

Laurel sits in an internet cafe now that her apartment is off limits, she pulls the baseball cap down further down her face and pulls a memory stick from her pocket, smirks and plugs it in, all the stolen Avengers data flashes onto the screen, come on, was she really going to hand it over, just like that. She opens a document search and types in 'Falcon' before pressing enter. Files on Sam Wilson, and his Falcon persona are pulled up.

.......................

Sam throws a file down in front of Bucky and the other Avengers.

"Her name is Dinah Von Strucker" he announces.

"Ooooo" Clint teases.

"Also goes by Dinah Lance, Dinah Drake-Lance, Dinah Laurel Lance, Dinah Drake, Laurel Lance....." Bucky looks up at him.

"Where did you find this?" he asks.

"Wanda told me her real name" Bucky looks to Wanda.

"You didn't ask" she points out.

"It's no wonder she hates the Avengers then" Steve points out. "Tony and Bruce created Ultron.....Ultron killed Strucker"

"And Shield have her brother" Natasha points out. "Werner....we thought he was the only child...."

"Really? Because all of this was on SHIELD's database" Sam points out.

"Shield thought she was dead......" Natasha corrects. "She was inducted into the Red Room at a time when none of the girls were coming out again....." Sam sighs.

"Look...I know she's with Hydra but we have that rule, right?" Tony frowns.

"What rule?" he asks.

"About....soulmates" Sam points out.

"Any soulmate of an active member of the Avengers is not to be harmed in any way" Steve states.

"She's my soulmate" Sam tells him. Bucky growls. "And she is not to be harmed" Sam adds looking to Bucky who's arm whirls. "That's the rule" Steve sighs and looks to Bucky.

"He's right, we can't hurt her"

"But she's" Bucky starts to argue. "With them still..."

"So we'll convince her we're not as bad as she thinks..." Sam offers. "I'm her soul mate which means she can't physically hurt me....let me talk to her"

..........

Sam slides into the booth across from Laurel who smirks and leans back. He smiles and holds out his hand.

"Sam Wilson"

"Laurel Lance" he raises an eyebrow.

"Your real name" he tells her, she raises her eyebrow this time. "Dinah Von Strucker" she pulls her hand away and purses her lips. "I'm not here to turn you in" her tells her grabbing her wrist. "They don't know I'm here"

"Then why are you here?" she asks changing his grip on her hand, threads her fingers with his.

"Do you kiss every guy that swoops down and flies off with you?" he teases, she smirks and snorts.

"What do you think?" she asks back. He smirks and shrugs.

"I don't know what you get up to in your free time" he offers her a smirk, she scoffs and rolls her eyes before smiling.

"So why aren't you handing me in?" she asks. He shrugs.

"I don't know" he admits. "I can't explain it" he lies, she raises an eyebrow and pulls her hand back.

"You know I can tell when people are lying" she stands and grabs her jacket. He sighs and then nods.

"Alright" he grabs her wrist. "Okay...I'll tell the truth" she looks to him. "Sit down?" she sighs and sits back into her seat. He leans forward and pulls his sleeve up, holding his wrist towards her, Laurel frowns and takes his hand to pull it closer, traces the lines of his soul mark. "Bucky said you have the same one....." she nods dumbly and looks up at him. "This is probably the last place you'd thought to find me" he offers. "With the Avengers"

"They killed my father" she whispers.

"They didn't mean for that to happen" Sam tells her softly. "Dinah...Ultron was a mistake that got out of hand and yes, Tony and Bruce created him, but the destruction wasn't what they expected, it wasn't what they wanted....."

"I doubt my father's death was that unwanted" she tells him. "But I loved him...."

"I know" he pulls her hand closer and kisses the back of it. "They are sorry you lost your father"

"No they're not...." she corrects. "Where was my apology a year ago when it happened? A letter? An email? Flowers? I stood at his grave...with my mother, and my brother and no one else" she pulls her hand back. "We got nothing from them" she shakes her head and stands. "This was a mistake.....this can't work" she pulls on her jacket, Sam sighs and sits back.

"Dinah"

"Look, you seem nice, really nice" she tells him. "Sweet, and stuff but....I can't do this" she shakes her head and then walks away. Sam taps his fingers on the table.

.......................

Laurel lays on her sofa with her head in her mother's lap whilst Dinah strokes her hair.

"Sweetheart, he wasn't an Avenger when your father was killed"

"But he's with them now" Laurel tells her mother. "He wants me to forgive them, to accept that what Hydra did was wrong, what he did was wrong.....I believed in everything we did...." Laurel sits up. "I don't want to betray everything I believe in, just for my soul mate"

"And you shouldn't" Dinah tells her. "If they can't accept you for who you are...."

"But they are supposed to" Laurel sighs and hangs her head.

"Did you at least try to get to know him?" Dinah asks stroking Laurel's hair.

"Why would I? He's with them, I....can't pick between my soulmate and my family" Laurel looks to her mother. "You have been there for me through everything.....why would I pick a stranger over you?" Dinah strokes her cheek and pulls her closer.

"I will always love you, Laurel" Dinah tells her. "You, my beautiful daughter, do not have to worry about picking sides....I will be here...." Laurel hugs her mother harder. "If you want to be with him, it will not change how I feel about you....I love you"

"I love you to, Mutter"

.....................

Laurel lays on her sofa later that day with her blankets pulled up around her, trying to hide from the world, from everything. She sighs as someone hammers on her door but she's in no mood to deal with anyone.

"Dinah" Sam Wilson. Laurel pulls the blankets over her head.

"Go away" she states back.

"Just come to the door....you don't have to open it" Laurel sighs and stands dragging her blanket with her as she shuffles to the door. "You there?" he asks, she sinks to the floor by the door.

"Yeah" she mumbles.

"Look....I know that things right now are....hostile" he offers and then pauses. "Dinah...if I wasn't with the Avengers, would things be different?"

"Maybe" she answers. "Maybe it would be different if they hadn't created a murder robot that killed my father"

"Fair enough" Sam states sliding down the other side of the door. "Can we maybe pretend we're normal? For an hour or two?"

"I don't know if I can...." Laurel admits. "Knowing that you are....one of them..."

"What if I brought you food?" he offers with a smirk, she smiles a little. "There's this great little Indian place down the street...."

"Dabbawal?" she asks.

"Yeah, yeah, you've been?"

"It's my favourite" she mumbles, he smiles and stands.

"Tell you what....I'll go grab us some food...and then come back....you think you'll let me in, cause eating through the door's gonna be difficult" she smiles a little.

"I'll think about it" she answers, he presses his hand to the door.

"I won't be long" he tells her before walking away, Laurel sighs and drops her head back against the door.

..........

Sam sits waiting for his order when Bruce walks in, Bruce smiles and waves.

"Hey" Sam greets. "What are you doing here?"

"They do that naan that Betty likes" Bruce explains and then frowns. "What are you doing here?"

"Wilson!" Sam stands and motions to the counter.

"Grabbing dinner" Sam takes the bag. "Thanks" he turns to Bruce.

"Laurel" Bruce states.

"Look don't tell the others, they're already giving me funny looks about her..."

"Just between you and me then" Bruce pats Sam's shoulder. "You know I was her once...the unliked soulmate....Betty's dad, her friends, they all hated me....."

"What did you do?" Sam asks.

"Pushed past it....I loved her....and I know it's early for you two....but you are soulmates....you can make new friends" Bruce teases. "We'd rather you didn't but...." Sam smiles.

"Thanks"

"For what it's worth....I don't have a problem with her.....I understand why she hates us..."

"It wasn't your fault" Sam tells him.

"I let Tony talk me into it....It's partially my fault" Sam nods.

"I'll see you later" Sam tells him, Bruce smiles as Sam leaves.

.......................

Laurel brushes her hands over her out fir, she'd changed, and then changed again, why is she so nervous? He's her soul mate, he has to like her, he already does like her, unless he's turning her in, giving away that she's here, she turns nervous again and jumps as someone knocks on her door, she looks to it alarmed.

"Dinah" Sam calls out. "It's just me" she takes a deep breath and moves to the door.

"Are you alone?" she asks leaning up to peer in the peep hole.

"Of course I am" he answers before sighing softly. "I told you....they don't know I'm here" she reaches for the lock and unlocks the door before opening it, Sam stands on the other side, with a smile and a bag of take away food. "Can I come in?" he asks softly. She nods and steps aside. He walks into her apartment and looks around. It's not somewhere one would expect a Hydra agent to live. She closes the door behind him and wraps an arm around herself, he looks back at her and smiles, dropping it when he sees how nervous she is. "Dinah" she sighs.

"I just....I was raised not to trust anyone....this is...difficult" he nods.

"I know" he assures her softly. "I..." he nods again. "You are my soulmate and an agent of Hydra..." she looks to him. "And I am an Avenger and we should hate one another" she nods. "But I don't hate you" he tells her smirking. "I happen to rather like you" he set the bag down and moves to her. "So you know what the solution is, right?" she frowns and shakes her head, he takes her face in his hands gently and smiles. "No work" he offers brushing his thumbs over her cheeks. "When it's you and me, together.....there is no Hydra, no Avengers.....just us" he whispers to her. "We can talk about crappy reality tv or...we can eat even worse take out food" she smiles and nods.

"And if....if we ever cross at work?" she asks.

"We can't hurt one another, it's not physically possible without hurting ourselves....so we just...avoid" she sighs and looks to him.

"Do you really think that can work?" she asks. "If I am hurting your friends....or they are hurting me? You think you can avoid?" he sighs and shrugs.

"We'll....have to cross that bridge when we come to it" he presses his forehead to hers. "It's this....or we abandon this right now, go our separate ways and try to tell fate and destiny where they can shove their soul mate plan" she leans up and kisses him, he smiles against her lips and kisses her back, threading his fingers into her hair and holding her close to him.

....................

Sam whines as Laurel lifts her head from his chest, he grabs her wrist and pulls her back to him, she smiles and turns to him.

"Where are you going, Songbird?" he asks, she smirks and kisses him, he kisses her back pulling her closer. Not wanting her to leave their bed, yep, their bed, four months since they'd agreed to try this soul mate thing, to agree that work is out there. He'd moved in after two months and it had become their safe haven, no work inside the apartment, no Black Canary and no Falcon.

"I have to pee" she answers, he grumbles but lets her go, that's unavoidable. She shuffles out of bed and to the bathroom as he sits up against the headboard and yawns looking to the clock.

"I was thinking" he starts loud enough for her to hear. "I know we said no work" the bathroom door opens and she glares at him. "I just...want you to meet my friends"

"Your friends who are the Avengers..." she points out.

"Well...yeah" he sighs. "Laurel..."

"Don't Laurel me" she snaps. "If this was the other way around" she points her toothbrush at him. "If I was asking you to meet other Hydra agents...."

"I would like to think that I would try" he offers. "If they were important enough to you" she sighs. "Laurel, these are my friends, my close friends.....and you would be meeting them as Laurel...not as the Black Canary" she moves into the bathroom and then leaves again without her toothbrush before crawling into bed again. "If you are afraid" he whispers letting her curl up against him, her head on his shoulder, he kisses her forehead. "Know that we have a rule against hurting soul mates"

"Bet that doesn't apply if they are on the other side" she whispers.

"It still applies" he tells her. "I made sure of it....they can't hurt you, Songbird" he strokes her hair. She sighs and shrugs.

"Can I think about it?" she asks looking up at him, he leans forward and kisses her.

"Take as long as you need" he whispers against her lips. "Now....seen as you woke me up" he teases, she smirks and pulls him closer to kiss him harder.

.......

Sam wraps his arm around Laurel who nervously chews on her thumb nail, they sit in a small diner in the middle of the city, Laurel's meeting the Avengers, and doing it away from the tower makes her feel safer, not the safest, she wouldn't be here if that's what she wanted, she leans into Sam's side and he kisses her head.

"It's going to be okay" he tells her, squeezing her hand under the table as the door goes, that's good, Sam thinks, they've lead with the nicest Avengers, Steve and Bruce, they both smile warmly at Laurel who's knee jiggles under the table, Sam squeezes her knee to stop her. "They're not here as Avengers" Sam tells her. "Okay, they're here as my friends" Sam stands and shakes hands and greets his friends, Laurel wraps an arm around herself and watches, knows the twins are glaring at her, they will be the hardest to win over, along with the winter soldier who is eyeing her carefully. Sam turns to her and smiles. "Guys, this is Laurel" he moves to her as she stands, he takes her hand. "Laurel....everyone"

"So you're the Hydra girl?" Tony Stark asks, Sam shoots him a look.

"Tony" he scolds.

..............

Laurel sinks further into herself the longer in the Avenger's company she is, the mocking jocks about Hydra and it's people, the looks she keeps getting, she was willing to try but not if they are going to treat her like shit. She looks to Sam and sighs.

"I can't do this" Laurel whispers to Sam, he looks to her, notes how close to tears she actually is. "I'm sorry" she stands and takes her jacket.

"Laurel" he whispers. "Please"

"Sam, I'm sorry, I don't belong here" she tells him and then leaves, Sam stares after her and then glares at the Avengers.

"Seriously?" he asks them. "You were more on board when Clint wanted a pigeon to become an Avenger" Sam stands and grabs his own jacket. "You see the Hydra stamp on her life and think she is just....what? Pure evil? She's sat and listened to you insult her and her beliefs for the last two hours and she took it.....I am so ashamed of all of you right now...." Sam shakes his head and walks away.

...................

Sam returns to their home first, looking for Laurel.

"Laurel?" he asks moving through the apartment. "You here?" he asks heading towards the bedroom. Empty. He looks around and frowns noting a lack of Laurel's things. "No" he whispers and moves to the wardrobe. He finds it void of her stuff, his heart sinks. She's gone. He'd pushed her too far and she's snapped, he sits on the edge of the bed.

"Sam?" Bruce asks walking into the apartment with Steve.

"In here" Sam calls out, the two men heading through the apartment to the bedroom, Sam looks to them.

"We're sorry" Steve offers. "She really didn't seem that bad..." Sam shrugs.

"Doesn't matter now" Sam offers. "She's gone" Sam looks down and closes his eyes. "She left..."

"Sam" Steve moves to squeeze his shoulder. "I'm so sorry" Sam nods and then bites his lip to stop himself from crying.

"This is all my fault" Sam corrects. "She kept telling me she wasn't ready to meet you guys....but I just kept pushing her" Sam sighs and looks around the empty bedroom.

......................

Laurel lays with her head in her mother's lap, Dinah strokes her hair whilst her daughter cries.

"It's okay" Dinah whispers softly. "He doesn't deserve you" Laurel cries harder.

......................

Three months later – Sam groans waking and rolling over to grab his cell phone which rings, blasting out the Bird Song. He grabs it without thinking and answers it.

"Hello?" he asks before realising the ring tone. "Laurel?"

"I'm sorry" she whispers down the phone. "I didn't know who else to call" she tells him.

"Tell me where you are?" he asks already climbing out of bed and grabbing a change of clothing. "Laurel....talk to me, little bird" she sniffles.

"I'm sorry" she tells him again.

"Just tell me where you are" he begs.

"I don't know" she admits. Crying.

"It's okay, I'll find you" he promises. "Just stay on the line so Friday can track you....."

"Sam, I'm sorry" she tells him.

"I know...so am I, I pushed you into meeting them and I shouldn't have......and they shouldn't have said those things to you" Sam types away at his laptop bringing up the tracking software. "Laurel?" he asks, she sniffles.

"They were right" she whispers. The software beeps having found her.

"Laurel, I've got you...I'm coming to get you, Songbird" he hangs up and grabs his jacket before running out.

.........................

Sam sighs and approaches Laurel who sits in with her knees to her chest outside of a bar in Harlem, she sniffles and looks up at him and then to Bucky who leans against the car, he'd been the only one awake, it had taken Sam a while to convince him to help but...he did eventually agree to drive them. Bucky does soften a little seeing Laurel in this state, knowing that it's partially his fault. Sam crouches in front of Laurel.

"Oh, Songbird" he whispers, she starts crying. "Hey, it's okay" he brushes away her tears.

"I drank" she admits, he leans down and lifts her up, she wraps an arm around his neck and drops her arm to his shoulder.

"It's okay" he whispers and turns carrying her to the car shooting Bucky a look, Bucky sighs and opens the back door for him.

.................

Sam yawns and presses a button on the coffee machine. Bucky sits at the counter behind her.

"Why was she so upset about drinking?" Bucky asks, Sam turns to him.

"Because she is...." he sighs. "was" he corrects. "A recovering alcoholic.....Hydra actually got her off the sauce" Bucky raises an eyebrow. "She was nearing her five year mark before......before"

"We chased her off?" Bucky offers. Sam nods. "You know it's hard to trust Hydra"

"Well according to you" Sam starts. "There is no Hydra any more...which makes her ex-hydra....just like you and the twins, technically all of us did some of Hydra's dirty work" Sam points out. "Where's the difference? What makes you trustable and her not....what makes you better then her?" Sam grabs the coffee from the machine and walks back towards his room, Bucky looks down, conceding the bird man has a point.

................

Laurel wakes not in her own bed, she sits up and frowns, checks herself, still fully clothed, though the jacket she's wearing isn't hers. She frowns and pulls it closer around herself and sniffs. Sam.

"Morning" Sam greets walking into the room, she looks to him. "How you feeling?" he asks, she shrugs and looks down.

"Oh you know....filled with shame" she admits. "Self-loathing. With the usual hangover nausea" Sam moves to the bed and sits next to her holding out the coffee.

"Here, just the way you like it" he offers, she sniffles and takes it. "Do you want me to call you sponsor?" he asks.

"No, he's yelled at me enough these last months" she mumbles. "That's why I called you" she looks to him. "I am sorry I left.....I panicked"

"I know" he whispers. "I shouldn't have pushed you to meet them, none of us were ready" he reaches for her and she pulls away.

"Sam" she warns. "Nothing's changed" she tells him. He lowers his hand. "They are never going to trust me" he sighs. "And I am never going to be able to trust them...it's just.....they made a mistake when they branded us each others soul mates....we have to accept that" she sets the coffee down and stands shrugging out of his jacket. "I'm sorry, Sam..." he grabs her wrist as she passes him.

"Laurel, please...." he begs. "I lo.." she covers his mouth.

"Don't" she tells him. "Just..." she shakes her head pulling her hand away.

"But I do" he tells her, she sighs and runs her fingers through her hair.

"I have to go" she whispers and then makes a run for it, Sam groans and lays back on his bed.

"Why'd you let her leave?" Sam jerks up and glares at the vents.

"Go away, Clint" he complains. Clint drops through the vents and onto Sam's bed.

"No seriously, Sam, man, she's hurting and you let her leave....what if she does something stupid? Or drinks again? You have to go after her.....someone less friendly might find her the next time" Sam sighs and stands. "Hurry up" Clint tells him, Sam shoots him a look before hurrying after Laurel.

.....................

Sam groans sitting next to Steve on the sofa.

"You catch her?" Bucky asks from where he sits on the floor.

"Nope" Sam states. "She's trained to not be found so...."

"Yeah, I didn't want to point that out" Bucky mumbles looking to the tv. Sam groans leaning on his knees.

"Everyone always says, find your soul mate....live happily ever after..." Sam tells them. "Blah blah blah" he blows a raspberry and sighs. "Maybe she's right.....maybe this wouldn't work" Bucky watches him before looking to Steve, he looks away again and to his metal arm. "Maybe this time....the powers that be got it wrong" Steve watches Sam sadly before looking to Bucky, who's disappeared.

........................

Laurel sighs looking at the glass of whiskey in front of her, runs her finger around the rim and then brushes her hand over her face to remove a tear before lifting the glass, a metal hand grabs her wrist and she looks to Bucky.

"Put it down" he tells her, she snatches her hand back and glares at him.

"What do you want?" she asks draining her glass, he sighs and sits next to her.

"Sam..." Laurel looks to Bucky. "He stuck up for me in the beginning" Bucky tells her ordering a drink. "Just as he did for the twins...." Bucky looks to her. "I owed him better then how I treated you" she looks to her glass. "We've clashed in the past you and I....just as you have with the twins and...." he looks to his glass and nods in thanks. "It's clouded us I think" he looks to her, she's staring into the mirror behind the bar. "Dinah?" he asks turning to look in the mirror, she pushes him out of his seat as bullets fly. Laurel kicks the nearest table up and uses it to shield them. Bucky is already pulling out his cell phone as Laurel pulls a gun from under her jacket and hands it to Bucky, he looks to her then takes it handing his cell phone to her. He leans up to shoot as she sets the phone to her ear.

"Where did you disappear to?" Steve asks answering the phone.

"Steve...." Laurel states.

"Laurel?" he asks back. "Why are you answering Bucky's phone?"

"Look....can you trace this call? We're kind of in a bit of trouble...."

"Yeah, we'll be there as soon as we can.....is he okay?" Laurel looks to Bucky.

"He's fine....just...hurry" she offers and then screams as a bullet travels through the table and then through her shoulder, she drops the phone to cover her shoulder, Bucky looks to her before moving to her side and touching her shoulder.

"I think we're going to need a scream" he tells her, she shakes her head.

"I can't..." she admits. "I've been drinking....it messes with my vocal cords" he sighs and gives her a look.

"Fine" he growls. "Then we have to fight our way out" he holds up her gun. "You have another one" she shakes her head and grabs her tonfa from the back of her jacket.

"I have this" she spins it around in her good hand, he nods and then stands peeking over the table.

"Okay" he tells her. "There are five left" he checks the gun clip and nods. "Easy" he looks to her as blood pours down her arm. "Maybe" she offers a small smile.

...................

Steve, Sam and Natasha hurry into the bar and look around.

"Laurel?" Sam asks folding his wings away. The bar is empty, a few dead men, Steve turns one over and finds a Hydra badge of his jacket.

"Hydra" he states looking to Sam.

"She didn't do this" Sam argues.

"I wasn't saying she did" Steve corrects. "I heard them on the phone....she didn't do this" Sam relaxes and looks to him.

"Sorry" Steve shakes his head and smirks.

"It's fine....they're not here..."

"I'll try and find some cctv" Natasha tells them leaving the bar.

........

Bucky props Laurel up against the alley wall, she groans and clutches her shoulder.

"Sorry" he offers standing to look around the corner. "I think we have a few minutes" Laurel rests her head back. "Give me my phone back" he asks moving to her, she shoots him a look.

"What?"

"My cell phone...." Laurel stares at him. "Dinah" he scolds.

"I dropped it at the bar....Sorry" he sighs and sits at her side.

"What about yours?" he asks.

"I left it at the tower" she answers. "In Sam's bedroom" Bucky looks to her.

"Let me see" he motions to her shoulder.

"If I take my hand away, I'll bleed out" she tells him and groans. "I already feel dizzy" she tells him. He sighs and looks back to the entrance of the alley.

"I saw a phone box at the end of the street.....will you be okay if I go there and call the others?" he asks her, she looks to him.

"Suppose" she grumbles, he brushes her hair back from her face.

"Come on...you're Hydra...can't let a bullet get you down" he teases, she smiles weakly. "Plus you know Sam's going to kill me" he pushes himself up and shrugs out of his jacket before laying it over Laurel. "I won't be long" he tells her before hurrying out of the alley. Laurel looks to her shoulder and takes a deep breath.

....................

Sam climbs out of the car before it even stops and looks to Bucky who's shirtless and covered in blood, Bucky nods towards Laurel.

"Laurel!" Sam hurries ahead of Bucky and to Laurel who slowly looks to him, pretty much sitting in a puddle of her own blood now. Bucky had tried to bandage her arm with his shirt but it really hadn't done much, this bullet is different, it feels like it's...burrowing. Sam brushes her clammy hair back and looks to her worried. "It's okay" he whispers and presses his forehead to hers.

"I'm sorry I was such a bitch" she tells him, teeth chattering, Sam tucks Bucky's jacket tighter around her before lifting her up, she cries out and curls into his chest. He kisses her head and carries her towards the car, Natasha opens the back passenger door for him.

"I called ahead, Banner and Cho are waiting" She tells Sam, Sam offers a smile and nods climbing into the car with Laurel, Bucky climbs int behind them, Natasha closes the door and climbs in the front passenger seat, Steve glances back at Sam and Laurel before driving away. Sam strokes Laurel's cheek.

"I'm sorry" Laurel whispers to him. "I'm sorry" he shakes his head.

"It's okay" he tells her. "It's okay, Songbird, it's all forgiven" he strokes her cheek, she groans and clutches at his shirt, blood just...splurts out of her shoulder and he presses his hand over it. "Just hang in there a little longer" he kisses her forehead and closes his eyes.

"My mom..." she mumbles. "Will you call my mom" he nods and digs in his pocket for her cell phone.

"Lucky I picked this up" he tells her and then holds up the lock screen, he types in her password before he scrolls through the contacts and dials. Holds the phone to his ear. "Dinah, it's Sam....."

..............................

Sam paces outside of Bruce's lab, Helen had thrown him out when he started getting in the way. Dinah steps out of the elevator and looks around.

"Sam" she states and heads towards him. "Where is she?"

"Dr Banner's seeing to her" Sam answers.

"I knew something like this would happen to her around you lot" Dinah complains and sighs sitting on the chair brought out for Sam.

"It was a Hydra bullet" Sam corrects, Dinah looks up at him. "They'd corner her in a bar" Dinah sighs and rubs her hands over her face.

"These last two years" she complains. "Her father, her brother......you...." Dinah looks to him. "And now this" Sam sighs and crouches in front of her. "I just want my little girl to be happy" Dinah tells him. "And safe...." Sam takes her hand and squeezes. "What if she dies too? I can't loose another one of my babies, she's all I have left after her brother....took off"

"Hey, she's Laurel....she's going to be fine" Sam offers.

...................

Dinah approaches Laurel, patched up and half conscious.

"Oh, baby" Dinah whispers stroking her hair, Laurel sniffles and looks to her. "How do you feel?"

"She's on some heavy painkillers" Bruce answers from his computer. "She might be a little out of it for a while...." Dinah nods and looks to him.

"Thank you" she tells him. "For helping her" Bruce nods.

"I'm sorry" he offers. "For what happen to your husband" Dinah clears her throat and looks back to Laurel.

"Where's Sam?" Laurel asks.

"I sent him to the apartment to get you some clothes...." Dinah tells her. "What did you do, sweetheart?" Dinah asks. "Why did they turn on you?" Laurel wrinkles her nose and looks away. "Laurel" Her mother warns, Laurel glances to Bruce who looks to her, she looks back to her mother.

"It was nothing" she mumbles. "Misunderstanding....I'm really tired" Dinah nods and kisses her forehead.

"Alright, get some rest, I'll come back later" Dinah strokes her cheek and then leaves. Bruce pushes himself closer to Laurel.

"What happened?" he asks, she looks to him.

"They wanted me to kill Sam" she whispers, admits to him. "I told them where they could shove it" Bruce smiles at her. "Don't tell anyone"

"What? That you did something good.....that you're a hero"

"I'm not a hero" she tells him.

"You stood up for what was right......" he corrects.

"It's not like I could have actually hurt him any way" Laurel mumbles and then groans.

"Do you need some more painkillers?" he asks, she shakes her head.

"No..." she answers. "I'm fine"

"Do you want to see it?" Bruce asks. "It's a crafty little bullet" he grabs the small plastic tub with the bullet in. "It kept twisting, it's why you bleed so much...." he looks to her. "Sorry, this is probably the last thing you want to talk about" she offers a small smile as the lab doors open, a brunette walks in with Sam. Bruce smiles at the woman. "Betty" he greets, she smiles back at him, Sam moves to Laurel who takes his hand once close enough, he kisses her forehead.

"Hey, Songbird" he greets. "I passed your mother, she said you were awake" he pulls a stool over to sit next to her, kisses her hand. "How you feeling?" he asks her softly. She smiles and nods.

.......................

Laurel pulls a cardigan over her shoulders and cringes as she pulls at her stitches, Sam takes her hand and helps her.

"I gotcha, Songbird" he tells her softly pulling it around her shoulders. Laurel watches him over her shoulder, he brushes his fingers over her neck and smiles.

"Sam" she whispers. He kisses her cheek and grabs grabs his own jacket. "Sam?" he looks to her and frowns.

"What's wrong?" he asks.

"I love you" she tells him, he smiles and moves to her, grabs her face and kisses her. She'd finally told him. And first, without him saying it first. He pulls back and smiles.

"I love you too" he tells her, she smiles and pulls him closer.

"Can we skip the ice cream?" she asks nuzzling into his neck, he chuckles and lifts her up careful of her shoulder and carries her back to bed.

.....Epi: 2 Years Later.....

Sam smiles threading his fingers through Laurel's hair as she leans over the crib in front of her, Laurel can't biologically have children, after graduating the Red Room, but there was nothing stopping them from adopting and now they have baby Robin, a beautiful little boy that she adores, that they both adore. Sam kisses her head and leans next to her.

"He's beautiful, Sam" she whispers, he smiles and nods agreeing. She looks to him, leans against his arm. "I'm sorry" she whispers, he wraps an arm around her and shakes his head. She's been apologising for months, sorry that she can't give him his own children. Sorry that she'll never be able to do that for him.

"Songbird" he whispers. "It's alright, I love you....I love Robin...and I will love every single child that we will adopt" she looks to him. "Yeah...you heard right" he teases nuzzling into her neck. "I want an entire flock of mini Falcons" he tells her, she smiles and pulls him closer to kiss him. "The second we sign those forms....they are our children" he tells her brushing her hair back. "Robin is my son" he reassures her. "Now and..." he sniffs and pulls a face. "Until he soils his nappy and then he's all yours" Sam kisses Laurel before running away, Laurel smiles and looks down at Robin.

"Daddy's a wimp" she tells him.

................

Dinah stands behind her daughter and slides a bird hair clip into Laurel's hair before smiling. It's Laurel's wedding day, a day that Dinah at one point thought would never happen.

"I have a surprise for you" Dinah tells her softly. Laurel glances to her. Dinah looks to the door and Laurel smiles.

"Werner" she breaths, her brother smiling at her, still recovering from what he suffered through at the hands of SHIELD, but after Laurel officially moved into the Avenger tower Clint and Natasha had pressed for Werner's release and then rehab. Laurel moves to her brother who is unsteady on his crutches, she hugs him tightly.

"Laurel" he whispers hugging her back, she pulls back and looks down at him.

"You're walking again" she point out, he chuckles and kisses her forehead.

"....sort of" he admits motioning to his crutches and glances to the doorway where Bucky lurks. Laurel smirks at Bucky who sticks out his tongue at her, turns out, he had a Hydra soul mate all along too, in Werner, and he's been over the top protective of her brother since. "You look beautiful" Werner tells Laurel who smiles and looks down.

"Thank you" she whispers brushing her hands over her dress. "This isn't too much?"

"No" Werner answers. "I'm glad you're finally getting to spend Dad's money....."

"Well I put some of it away" she shrugs. "You know for Robin....and....the rest of the kids Sam wants" Werner chuckles and takes her hand.

"You'll be a great mother" Werner tells her. "Protective and fierce..." she smiles. "Actually I have..." Bucky clears his throat. "We have" Werner corrects himself as Bucky hands him a small box with a smirk. "Something for you" Werner carefully opens the box, Laurel laughs.

"Are you serious?" she asks pulling out the Hydra pin. "I can't wear this to my wedding" Werner and Bucky smirk.

"Sam has a matching Avenger one" Bucky tells her taking the pin from her to attach it to her dress.

"Thank you" she whispers to him and he knows it's for more then just a silly pin. For him finally accepting her. For finding her that day, for saving her, for looking after her brother. Bucky kisses her cheek.

"You're welcome" he tells her back. Laurel looks to her mother and then back to Bucky and Werner.

"You know...Werner's going to have trouble walking me down the aisle..." Werner looks surprised to his sister. "Would you...?" she asks Bucky who looks to Werner. "I mean...the two of you..." Bucky smiles and nods.

"Yeah" he answers. "Yeah, I will" Werner reaches up and brushes a tear from Laurel's cheek.

"I know" he tells her softly. "I wish he was here too...but come on...no crying...you're getting married" she smiles and nods.

...........................

Sam coos down at Robin as he waits of Laurel, though they are leaving the honeymoon till Robin is settled with them, they are taking a few days to themselves, the three of them as a family.

"Mr Wilson" Laurel greets behind him, Sam smiles and sets Robin in his crib before turning to his wife.

"Mrs Wilson" he greets back, she smiles at him. "God, Laruel, you have no idea how good that sounds" he moves to her and kisses her. "Mrs Laurel Wilson" he tells her pulling her closer. "I love you" she smiles.

"I love you too" she responds warmly.

"Hmmmm....Robin is sleeping" he touches the zip on her wedding dress, she smirks and kisses him, the two of them walking back towards their bed.

.............................

5 years: Bucky grabs Robin as he races past, the boys cape fluttering behind him.

"Gotcha" Bucky teases pulling him up, Robin laughs and wiggles to be free. Werner laughs from the sofa with Laurel who is feeding Dinah, her and Sam's newest addition, a beautiful little girl, mere weeks old. Sam runs through holding their 3 year old, Wolf (Short for Wolfgang) over his head making flying noises, Werner bursts into laughter and looks to his sister.

"You have four children" he tells her, she smirks and looks to him.

"Yeah, I really do" she admits, Werner smiles down at Dinah.

"I know it's not possible but I swear she looks like you" He tells her, Laurel smiles down at Dinah. 

"You think?" she asks, Werner nods and kisses Laurel's head.

"I'm proud of you" he offers, she leans against his side. "And I know that deep down Dad would be too" Sam runs past them again and Laurel smiles at him, he winks back and runs off with Wolf.

..............................

Sam grabs Laurel from behind pulling her back against him, she laughs as he nuzzles into her neck.

"All the babies are asleep, we have the floor to ourselves...." she turns to face him and kisses him.

"I love you" she tells him, he smiles and pulls her closer, lifting her up.

"Love you too....my little Songbird" he coos nuzzling under her jaw and kisses her neck. "Always will" he promises, she smiles warmly at him. "All of you..." 

Chapter Text

Soulmates. God's way of pointing out the perfect match for you. And his way of letting you know who they are? A countdown timer on the left forearm. Tick tocking down to the second you'll meet your soul mate. Jimmy Novak's countdown timer on his arm hit 0 the moment he'd met Amelia. His soul mate. Castiel thought little of it when he took Jimmy as his vessel. Soulmates for angels were rare, so rare it had yet to be done. The mark on Jimmy's arm disappeared completely when Castiel took over. A new soul. A new person. Supposedly a new soulmate. He thought nothing of soulmates after that....at least until Dean found his in Anna. An angel with a human soul mate. And then Sam found his in Crowley. A demon with a human soul mate. After then Dean would catch Castiel looking at his arm, as if waiting for a timer to suddenly appear. And the face he'd make when nothing happened. As if he felt like there was something wrong with him, that he was faulty. Heartbreaking.

"He's got the face again" Anna tells Dean as she watches Castiel.

"Yeah, he looked this morning..." Dean explains. He looks to Anna. "Why doesn't he have one?" he asks. "Yours and Ruby's appeared as soon as you took your vessels...." Anna shrugs.

"Maybe he doesn't have a soul mate" she answers softly. "Maybe..."

"He's faulty?" Dean asks.

"No" Anna corrects. "He's not faulty...." she squeezes his hand. "But they may have been and gone, Dean...." Dean sighs. "You must have thought of that" he wraps an arm around her waist and pulls her into his lap.

"I hoped....if anyone deserves a break..."

"I know" Anna tells him softly stroking his cheek.

....................

Castiel sits by himself, it never used to bother him, how the others have their other halves, he feels....lonely. He supposes sitting by himself doesn't help that. He scratches at his arm, his left, where Jimmy's countdown used to sit.

"Ow" he complains, frowns and pulls his sleeve up. There on his arm is a countdown. He sucks in a breath and then touches it, traces the lines of numbers. 01-03-07-05-40-50. One year, three months, seven weeks, five days, forty minutes and fifty seconds....forty nine seconds till he meets his soul mate. Castiel smiles. He has a soul mate. He touches the seconds mark and taps his finger along with the countdown. Why now? He supposes that's a good question. Why has it appeared now? Jimmy's been his vessel for years now why has the countdown only appeared now?

.......................

In Hungary within an Antigen facility the power on one of their cryo storage tanks shuts down. The ice slowly melts from the glass and inside; Selene wakes, her eyes shooting open, she looks around cautious before swinging slightly and smashing the glass and falling out, she lays on the ground in the glass and cryo fog. She looks around and pushes herself up. She moves across the room and uses her elbow to shatter the glass on a cabinet, from which she pulls her suit and boots.

.......................

"Dean" Castiel whispers next to the hunter who jumps and looks to him.

"I thought we talked about the personal space thing?" Castiel looks to the hairs length between them, and then steps back.

"My apologies...."

"What's up?" Dean asks, Castiel is cradling his arm to his stomach, almost lovingly. "Cas?" Dean asks a little more alarmed this time.

"They appeared" Castiel whispers. Dean raises an eyebrow, Castiel pulls up his sleeve and holds out his arm to Dean who's eyes widen. "I have a countdown" Dean takes the arm and smiles.

"This is great, Cas" Dean tells him.

"I still have to wait though" Castiel tells him, Dean smirks and nods

"Yeah, that part blows but it'll be worth it when you see them" Dean smiles. "This calls for beers and pie" Dean stands and pats Castiel's shoulder before walking away, Castiel looks down at his arm. 01-03-07-05-15-05. "Hey!" Dean shouts. "Cas got his countdown!!" Anna appears at Castiel's side and takes his arm.

"Congratulations, brother" Anna tells him softly.

"Thank you....."

"I didn't doubt it for a second" she smiles at him.

"I know you didn't..." he smiles back at her. He and Anna may have had a rocky start on Earth, but since she and Dean became serious and she became more comfortable around Sam and in her vessel they've got more the sibling bond they are meant to have. Dean returns with pie and beers all round just as Sam and Crowley walk into the room.

"It's a shame we can't warn the poor soul" Crowley teases moving to pour a scotch instead, Sam takes a beer from Dean who then holds one out to Castiel. "Run before they're pulled into this...." he motions around the room, a demon, two hunters and two poor excuses for angels.

"You love it really" Dean teases back. "Otherwise you wouldn't spend more time here then in Hell" Crowley sticks out his tongue. "But...who wants want?"

"Fifty on a female" Anna states with a smile.

"Human" Crowley states. "A hundred" Sam looks between them as Castiel frowns.

"Should we really be betting on our friends suol mate" Dean, Anna and Crowley look to him.

"Yes" they answer together.

"It's all in good faith" Anna tells him, squeezing Castiel's shoulder. "What do you think?" she asks him.

"I don't suppose it matters" Castiel tells them. "They are made for me"

..................

Selene looks to her arm as she pauses in pulling on her suit. She runs her fingers along the numbers. 01-03-01-05-13-45. More than 600 years without a countdown. Why now? She doesn't get time to dwell on it, the shutters on the door and windows close and she looks around. Pulls on the rest of her suit and smirks.

..............

01-00-00-00-00-05. Castiel watches his arm count down. Four. Three. Two. One. He smiles. Only a year to go. Dean walks into the with heavy feet as he dumps his duffel on the floor and falls into a chair.

"Urgh!!!!" Dean complains kicking off his boots. "Werewolves are getting ballsy" he states as Sam hands him a beer, the younger brother then collapsing into his own chair.

"Yeah, why are they snatching kids?" Sam asks, Dean shrugs and opens his beer and looking to Castiel.

"You got anything?" Castiel shakes his head.

"Nothing new....just ten more towns with the same signs"

"Ten?" Sam asks. "Ten towns where werewolves are stealing kids?" Castiel nods.

"I called a few other hunters and told them....I thought that course of action best"

"Good call" Dean tells him standing. "This was our seventh...that's seventeen that we know of in the last what? Four months?" Sam nods as Dean stretches. "What ever is happening, they're picking up the pace"

"Perhaps I can help with that" Crowley states appearing in the room. "A received word from a coven of vampires asking for my help"

"Vampires asked for your help?" Sam asks his soul mate.

"Oh yeah, they're scared...." Crowley answers. "Lycans and vampires are notoriously enemies....." he sits in Sam's lap and takes his beer.

"So they want demon help?" Castiel asks.

"Oh no, no, they wanted help finding someone" Crowley drinks from the beer and cringes. "How do you drink that?" he hands it back to Sam who shrugs. "They're hunting for the one person who may be able to put down the dogs" Crowley stands and straightens his suit.

"And that is?" Dean asks. "Cause we could use a hand too"

"She's called Selene...." Crowley answers. "No one's seen her in over fifty years.....till four months ago..." He smirks. "My demons are searching for her as we speak"

"Yeah, finding someone who remained hidden for fifty years, should be easy" Dean snarks standing. "I'm gonna see Anna" he grumbles walking away.

"He has a point" Castiel adds.

"Yeah" Sam sighs. "But she's worth looking for, right?"

"Well this woman has single handily turned the tables for the vampires for the last 600 years so....yes" Crowley answers leaning down to kiss Sam. "Sorry, duty calls" Sam smiles and nods. "I'll see you tonight?" he whispers, Sam smiles wider.

"Of course" Crowley disappears and Sam sighs.

"You know he would stay if he could" Castiel tells him, Sam nods.

"I know...doesn't make it easy"

"But you would do anything for him?" Castiel asks, Sam looks to him.

"You are wondering how it will be when you find them?" Castiel nods. Sam smiles. "Like it all makes sense....that everything you've done, or been through, or seen....it's nothing compared that moment...." Sam smiles warmly. "You'll do anything for them, be anything, live and die and breath for them....." Sam looks to Castiel who's watching with apt interest. "And they'll do the same for you...and knowing that, that someone has your back, that someone will always be there with you, for you, protecting you...there is no feeling like it" Castiel smiles.

"I like that" he tells Sam. "There have been times..."

"They will forgive it all" Sam tells him. "All of it...they'll forgive you" Castiel stands.

"Thank you....I am looking forward to meeting them" he touches his arm and rolls up his sleeve. "In...11 months, 3 weeks, 6 days, 24 hours, 56 minutes and 10 seconds" he rolls down his sleeve.

"It'll pass in no time" Sam tells him.

"Yes...time is...flying by" Sam smiles as Castiel walks away.

............................

00-06-02-14-15-12. Selene snaps a gun clip into her semi-automatic and slips the gun onto her thigh and stands to look out the window at her side, there is movement in the house across from her. Lycans. She looks away and to her arm as she rolls up her sleeve. She smiles. Not long to go now. She has been waiting for this, for him...or her. 600 years of feeling defective for not having a countdown. She strokes her arm and rolls the sleeve down before turning and stalking out of the room.

...........................

Selene stalks up the stairs of the house across from her, her semi-automatic rattling in her hand as she fires silver bullets into the lycans she crosses. Four. Five. Seven. Twelve. It's a large pack. Larger then she's seen since Lucian's reemergence fifty years ago. She rounds a room and takes down five more in quick succession, she stalks into the room to a cage in the corner, crouching she peers inside at the child.

"Did they bite you?" she asks, the girl shakes her head. "Are you sure?" she nods her head. Selene stands and looks around for a key.

"The draw" the girl points to the desk. "I saw them put a set of keys in there" Selene moves to the desk and rips open the draw, she grabs the keys and moves to the girl, slots them through the bars

"Can you get yourself out?" she nods. "I'm going to clear the rest of the house"

"There are more" The girl tells her. "In cages....some might have been....but most haven't....they said they were going to do it soon" Selene nods.

"Get yourself out and follow my path, free the others?" she asks looking to the girl who nods frantically. Selene stalks out of the room.

............................

Selene crouches on a roof top watching the police below, looking utterly befuddled at the bodies in the house, the little girl stands with a group of other children, all huddled around one another for warmth, she looks up at Selene and smiles, Selene slips away unseen by anyone else. She looks to her arm as she walks away. 00-06-02-13-50-35.

.........

00-02-01-03-01-15. Selene taps down with the seconds on the steering wheel as she drives, she'd changed out of her suit into something less conspicuous. She's learnt that she stands out like a sore thumb now, they think she's into all the S & M dominatrix stuff...and well she may be but they don't need to know that. She puts her foot down and drives like the devil is chasing her.

......................

00-01-02-12-55-27. Castiel stabs his angel blade through a werewolf's head, and the wolf falls, Castiel throws it out of the way and looks to Dean who is flat on his back, beaten and bruised, Castiel sighs and holds out his hand, Dean takes it and lets the angel pull him to his feet.

"Thanks, Cas" Dean tells him, the angel nods and looks around. "Yeah, it's a mess..."

"How many?" Castiel asks.

"Half a dozen..." Sam answers walking into the room, he looks to Dean. "You okay?" Dean nods and looks over his brother. "And they're bigger then any werwolves we've ever crossed before" Castiel nods.

"These are old" he motions to the bodies around them. "A century maybe more...."

"A century?" Dean asks.

"They must be coming out of hiding..." Castiel mumbles looking at his arm. 00-01-02-12-52-15.

"What's wrong?" Sam asks.

"What if they're a werewolf?" he asks. "Only a month to go...and given what we've been facing..." 

"Dude, they won't be a werewolf" Dean tells him. "God's not that cruel"

"My father can be very cruel" Castiel comments. "When he wants to be" Dean and Sam share a look.

"Let's dispose of this mess" Dean throws his duffle at Sam who catches it and pulls out the bottle of gasoline, he starts squirting it around the room, once he's covered everything they leave, Sam creating a trail of gasoline after him, Castiel waits by the car as Dean flicks his light and sets the den alight.

.......................

00-00-06-14-52-25. Selene smiles, so close. 6 days. 14 hours. 52 minutes and...23 seconds. But given how the only people she's seen in the last year have been Lycans she's kind of not feeling it as much as she should. What if he's a werewolf? A beast? She sighs and looks to the glass of blood in her hand. She stands to look out of the motel window at the empty car park outside, well almost empty. Her car is the only one in the lot. It's eerie even to her. She closes the net curtain and moves to the bed.

................

00-00-05-23-08-35. Castiel wakes and looks to his arm, he smiles and touches the numbers. 5 days. Technically 6 but...he'll say 5. Dean knocks the door.

"Hey, we got another one" Dean tells him, Castiel sighs and climbs out of bed, he may only have some of his angel powers but apparently he still needs to sleep, and eat, which he's not all that bothered about, he actually enjoys those things. He's learnt how to enjoy the little cat naps and those little chocolate chips in pancakes. And PB&J sandwiches. He loves PB&J sandwiches. He smiles as he dresses. He has an image in his mind, of his soul mate. He knows Sam scolded the others for betting against it but Castiel has an image himself. She will be tall, slender, fair skinned, blue eyed, dark hair. She'll be beautiful.

.....................

00-00-00-24-59-54. Selene stares at her arm. Today. She's going to meet her soul mate today. She looks around the motel room and then stands. She should go about her day normally, right? She shouldn't change anything? She grabs her coat from the back of a chair and snatches up her car keys before leaving the motel room. Normal day; she'll just hunt some lycans.... she strides towards her car and climbs in, just as a black Chevy Impala pulls into the lot. She starts the engine, changes gear and her car screeches out of the lot.

.......................

00-00-00-24-55-25. Dean snorts watching the car screech away.

"They're gonna ruin the tires" Sam laughs and looks to his brother.

"You always do that" Sam points out as Castiel climbs from the car.

"No, I don't" Dean argues.

"Sure" Sam teases moving to the trunk of the Impala and opening it up.

"I'll go grab us a room" Dean states walking towards reception. Castiel helps Sam with their bags.

"You didn't have to come on this one, Cas" Sam tells him. "We know it's supposed to be today"

"Go about life normally, Dean said....I would offer to come along normally, and I would ride with you in the car....normally" Sam nods and pats his shoulder.

"I get it....are you ready?" Castiel takes a deep breath and shakes his head.

"No"

"Yeah, we weren't either" Sam shuts the trunk. "The closer you get to 0 the more worked up you'll get....your heart rate'll increase, you'll feel flustered, like a deep unconscious excitement" Castiel smiles as Dean leaves reception holding up the motel room key.

"They only had two queens left so....one of us is going on the couch"

........

00-00-00-20-15-30. Selene kicks her car door shut and groans heading towards her motel room, a stupid, moronic human cop had taken a shot against one of the wolves and caught her shoulder instead. She digs her finger into the wound and pulls the bullet out as a tall, large man, Sam, leaves the motel room beside hers, he looks to her as she drops the bullet and stalks into her room, Sam raises an eyebrow and looks to the bullet, he sighs. It seems it is that sort of neighbourhood. He heads towards the vending machine.

..................

00-00-00-12-30-48. Castiel watches Sam and Dean load up on silver for their werewolf hunt. Dean holds out a silver blade and slots it into his boot as Sam loads his gun with silver bullets.

"Cas?"

"I know....I'll watch the door...and if I think you need it...I'll help" Dean looks to him. "I know what to do by now, Dean" Sam sighs knowing this conversation slash argument is coming again. Dean prefers Castiel to keep back, Castiel knows he can help more if they let him into the fights but Dean knows the angel is still a little naïve, and as much as love him, keeping him away from close quarters where he can actually get hurt if preferred.

"Can you guys not have this fight again?" Sam asks looking to each of them. "Cas....today you'll be distracted...you've got what? 12 hours to go? Your mind's gonna become fuzzy and you'll be no good in a fight..." Castiel sighs but nods. He knows Sam's right, he can already feel it, like a hazy fog in creeping into his mind, makes him feel all warm and fuzzy inside.

"It's hormones" Dean tells him smirking. "The Oxytocin levels in your brain increasing, in about 6 hours you're gonna be as high a freakin' kite on love" Castiel nods. "We'll get this hunt out of the way and then keep an eye on you, 'kay? Cause it's probably gonna be weird for you"

"Thank you for looking out for me" Castiel tells them.

"You're family" Sam smiles at Castiel who nods.

"You know what, why don't you stay here?" Dean asks.

"No, it's okay" Castiel straightens his trench coat and tie, Dean and Sam share an amused look, preening is a sign of an impending soul mate as well. Wanting to make yourself look your best. He's even standing up taller. "Like you said, we have a few hours before I become completely useless"

"That's not what he meant" Sam states. "Oh...do you remember when we met Cupid?" Sam asks, Castiel nods, Sam gives him a look.

"Oh" Castiel nods. "I see...I will become overly affectionate and that would not help when hunting" both brothers nod, Sam remembering how affectionate Dean was. It was the creepiest 6 hours of his life.

..................

00-00-00-00-30-20. Selene is warm. All of her is warm and she's overly happy. Selene is never just happy. She shrugs out of her coat and paces the motel room, her shoulder having healed, with not even a scar. She threads her fingers into her hair and then shakes it out before sitting on the edge of her bed.

.....................

00-00-00-00-15-10. Castiel sits on his hands. 15 minutes. Dean shoots him a look and the angel realises his hands have come free to reach out for his best friend, Castiel sits on his hands again.

"Sorry" Castiel mumbles as a wave of affection hits him. "Is it like this for everyone?" he asks, Sam nods.

"Yeah..."

"This is cruelty" Castiel tells them.

"Look they have to be staying in the motel....there's nothing else even within range" Dean tells them. "How about me and Sam run around and knock on all the doors checking countdowns??"

"That seem unreasonable" Castiel admits.

"Fifteen minutes, Cas....they're here somewhere" Sam tells him.

"It won't make the countdown faster" Castiel points out back. "I just have to wait...they'll be here" A loud, rumbling howl shatters through the night sky. Dean and Sam grab their guns.

"Is that?" Sam asks.

"Yeah, what the hell is it doing here?" Dean asks back.

"Why don't you ask it?" Sam snarks back.

............................

00-00-00-00-10-05. Selene snaps her clips into her guns and opens her motel room door and steps out into the parking lot, her footsteps steady, her eyes flickering around as she listens. This is just what she needs with only 10 minutes to go. She holds her guns at her side and sets her stance at defensive.

...........................

00-00-00-00-08-26. Dean opens the motel room and steps out with his gun ready, a woman stood with semi-automatic pistols at her side, Dean raises an eyebrow as she looks back at him. His eyes flicker to her arm and he can only just make out the numbers, he smirks, only it falls as another howl splits through the sky, and the woman is moving firing up at one the rooftops. Dean hadn't even seen it. He ducks back into the room.

"It's on the roof tops" He tells Sam who moves to him.

"Dean?"

"Yeah"

"If you're here....who's shooting?" Dean grabs Sam's arm and pulls him outside of the room and points towards the woman who ejects the clips in her gun, brings them down over the holsters on her thigh and snaps in two new ones.

"Cas' soul mate" Dean whispers. "I saw her countdown...it matches" the werewolf launches it's self at Selene who flitters out of existence, the two hunters stare, Selene appears again away from the werewolf and starts shooting again. "What the hell?" Dean asks.

......................

00-00-00-00-04-10. Castiel fidgets, something inside of him telling him to stand up and walk outside. So he does.

......................

00-00-00-00-03-45. Selene jumps up onto the rooftop of the motel and fires down into the werewolf who roars at her. Sam and Dean share a look before running forward and lifting their guns, they shoot, taking the wolf's attention from the girl who looks to them then vanishes.

"What the hell?" Dean asks again.

"I do not require your assistance" they both glance behind them, she now stands their changing the clip in her gun again.

"Yeah, well you got it anyway, sweetheart" Dean tells her. She shoots him an annoyed look and sets her guns on her thigh, reaches behind her to pull something from the back of her jeans.

"Get down" she tells them and then flips the pins from two grenades. Sam and Dean's eyes widen as she throws them towards the werewolf. Sam and Dean hit the deck just before they explode, as does the werewolf. 00-00-00-00-00-30. Selene stiffens and then spins around, finds herself staring into bright blue eyes. 00-00-00-00-00-00. Castiel looks into the eyes of the woman stood in front of him as his arm aches, he looks down and rolls his sleeve up, the countdown flashes 00-00-00-00-00-00. He looks up again at her as she looks to his arm, her hand finds her own and she steps back a little.

"You two can eye bang one another later" Dean starts. "We need to get out of here before the cops show" Dean looks between Castiel and Selene. Sam nudges his brother.

"Give them a minute...you know how it is" Selene looks to Castiel's hand as he reaches for her face, cups the her cheek and brushes his thumb across her cheek.

"Your friends are right" Selene states. "We should go" she flickers and then disappears, before reappearing by her motel door. Castiel looks back at her, she looks away and walks into the room.

"So?" Sam asks.

"She is....not human" Castiel states.

"Yeah, we figured that much" Dead states. "With the flickery movement thing" Castiel is still watching the motel room. "I'll go grab our bags" Sam nods in agreement. "Cas?" Dean asks.

"I should...talk to her?" Castiel asks looking to Dean who smiles and nods.

"Yeah" Castiel nods and walks towards Selene's motel room. "He doesn't even know her name" Dean tells Sam who smirks shaking his head.

..................

Selene packs her weapons into a duffel as Castiel stands in the doorway watching her.

"What are you?" he asks, she looks to him and then grabs her trench coat and pulls it on.

"What are you?" she asks back grabbing the duffel and moving towards him. She raises an eyebrow at him. "Or a name, at least" he smiles.

"Of course....Castiel" she pulls the bag onto her shoulder.

"Selene" she tells him. She stops at his side, he keeps his eyes on her. "Your friends are hunters" she states.

"They won't hurt you" he tells her. She chuckles.

"Do I look worried?" she teases, he reaches up and touches her cheek again, she breathes out softly and leans into his hand closing her eyes.

"I knew you'd be beautiful" he tells her. She opens her eyes to look at him. "I'm an angel" he tells her, she raises an eyebrow.

"An angel?" she asks softly. "Halos? Wings? Harps?" he smirks.

"Not quite" he corrects. "No halos and I don't know how to play the harp"

"But the wings are real?" she asks, he nods and pulls his hand away from her check.

"Yes" she raises her eyebrow again.

"I'll just have to believe you" she tells him then sighs. "I'm...a vampire"

"Not like any I have met before" he tells her.

"I'm...among only a few of my kind, I assume it's been a while since I have seen another......you aren't bothered?"

"That you're a vampire?" he takes the duffel from her shoulder and pulls it down her arm. "No" he takes her bag and then smiles. "Not at all" she smiles and looks down. "I am just happy I have a soul mate at all" she looks up at him, he smiles.

"You didn't think you had one?" she asks as Sam and Dean set their bags in the Impala.

"My countdown only appeared a year and 2 months ago" he answers.

"Mine too" she tells him.

"You two coming?!" Dean shouts and then snickers. Selene shoots him an unimpressed look as Castiel sighs.

"Would you consider.....coming back with us?" he asks, she sighs.

"I'm hunting Lycan" she answers.

"So are we" Castiel assures her. "Fresh eyes, more hands" she sighs, he brushes his fingers over hers and she looks to him. "Come back to the bunker with us" she nods and he smiles wider and she can't help but be happy that her soul mate is happy.

...................

Selene sits in the back of the Impala with Castiel, Sam and Dean share a look before Dean holds out his hand to Selene.

"Dean Winchester"

"Selene" she takes his hand and he smirks at her.

"This is my brother, Sam" Dean motions to Sam who waves at her, Selene leans back in her seat, a little closer to Castiel then before. "Alright" Dean turns back to the front. "To the Men of Letters bunker we go" Selene's got her guns out and trained on a brother with each.

"You are men of letters?" she growls, they looks to her alarmed. Castiel looks between them.

"Selene" he whispers.

"Are they?" she asks.

"Of a sort" Sam answers. Selene looks betrayed, Castiel touches her shoulder and she jerks away.

"Selene?" he asks.

"Have you heard on Antigen?" she asks. Sam frowns looking at Selene.

"Antigen?" he asks. "There a biotech pharmaceutical company"

"Run by the Men of Letters" Selene tells him, Dean and Sam raise an eyebrow. "You think that there is only one bunker in one city in one country...." she sighs. "The one I am talking about is in Hungary; only...they take the whole gathering knowledge thing a bit far" Dean raises an eyebrow. Selene sighs. "Fifty one years ago I was captured by hunters and taken to the Men of Letters bunker in Hungary, they experimented on me." Castiel presses his hand against her side. "Then they froze me for fifty years" Castiel looks to his arm.

"That's why..." he whispers and looks to her. "You escaped one year and three months ago?" he asks. She nods.

"One year, three months, seven weeks and five days ago" she tells him.

"The day your countdown appeared" Sam points out to Castiel who nods.

"So men of letters and hunters aren't exactly your favourite people" Dean mumbles. "Well...we're not exactly like most others" Selene looks to Dean. "There's an angel sat next to you, another living in the bunker along with the King of Hell..." she looks between them, sighs and then lowers her guns. "There we go...now we're all friends" Dean tells her.

"I wouldn't go that far" Selene tells him crossing one leg over the other. "You have yet to prove you are different....we'll wait and see" Dean glances to Castiel who shrugs.

"Alright" Dean sighs and then starts the car.

..............................

Castiel looks out the car window as the sun starts to rise, he looks alarmed to Selene who doesn't seem the tiniest bit concerned.

"The suns about to rise" he tells her, she looks to him and raises an eyebrow.

"Yes, I know" she tells him back. "What about it?" she asks.

"You're a vampire...." he informs her.

"I am aware" Dean chuckles and glances to her.

"He's worried about the sun..."

"Oh" she looks to Castiel. "It doesn't bother me...I'm a Corvinus strain Hybrid. I have an immunity to UV light"

"A Corvinus strain hybrid?" Sam asks looking back at her.

"I absorbed the Corvinus Strain through direct ingestion of Alexander Corvinus' blood"

"Alexander Corvinus" Castiel states. "The first true immortal, he fathered Marcus and William......the first vampire and the first werewolf" Castiel looks to her. "You met Alexander Corvinus?" she nods.

"Yes" she looks out the window as the sun rises, she tilts her face towards it, closes her eyes and smiles.

"You don't like talking about yourself, do you?" Dean asks.

"What is there to talk about?" she asks back looking to him, she turns to Castiel. "I'd rather learn more about you, about angels, I've never come across one before"

"How about you ask me something I ask you something?" Castiel asks, she nods.

"Sounds fair"

"You can ask first" he offers, she cocks her head.

"How old are you?" she asks.

"Very old" he tells her. She raises an eyebrow. "I was created before the Earth...How old are you?"

"632" she answers. Dean and Sam share a look. "How long have you been hunting with them?" she asks nodding to Sam and Dean.

"5...6....7 years?" he looks to Dean.

"About that" Dean agrees. "Yeah" Castiel looks to Selene.

"How did it happen?"

"There was something in the stable, tearing our horses to pieces" she starts. "I couldn't have saved my mother, or my sister; their screams woke me. My father died outside, trying to fend them off. I stood at my door, about to run to my nieces' room when... Twin girls, barely six years old, butchered like animals...Viktor found me...turned me so I could avenge my family...."

"Werewolves?" Dean asks.

"So I'd been told"

"That wasn't true?" Sam asks.

"No" she whispers. "For almost six centuries, I was a loyal soldier of the Vampire clan; but Viktor was not the savior I had been led to believe; he had betrayed us all"

"He killed them" Castiel whispers. "Your family...he killed them?"

"Yes" she looks to him. "My father had been tasked with building a prison to hold the first werewolf, Corvinus' son, William....Viktor didn't want any loose ends"

"But he didn't kill you" Dean points out, she shakes her head.

"No, I reminded him too much of his own daughter....."

"Where is he now?" Castiel asks, a little dark, Sam looks to him surprised.

"I killed him" Selene tells him reaching up and touching his cheek. She smirks. "I cut his face in half" Castiel looks to her softly and leans into her hand. She shifts closer to him and lets him wrap an arm around her.

"So this whole vampire lycan thing is pretty important to you guys?" Dean asks.

"I was a Death Dealer, sworn to destroy Lycans. Our war has waged for centuries, unseen by human eyes"

"So vampires have hunters" Sam looks to her. "Specifically trained to kill werewolves" she nods.

"Yes"

"That's pretty cool" Sam tells Dean who raises an eyebrow. "Think of the hunter...the speed, strength...I mean you saw her fighting that werewolf"

"It was pretty awesome" Dean agrees, Castiel smirks and looks to Selene, who's fallen asleep against his side.

...........

Castiel reaches up to brushes Selene's hair back as the Impala pulls into the bunker, she snaps her hand back, pushing him back into his seat and aiming her gun at him.

"Dude!" Dean complains reaching for his own gun. Castiel shakes his head.

"Dean..." Selene pulls her hand back and looks away.

"Sorry" she tells him. "I..."

"No, I shouldn't have startled you" Castiel tells her. "It's my fault" she sets her gun away. "I was just..."

"It's okay" she whispers. "I'm just...I'm used to getting jumped" she tells him.

"You are safe with us" Castiel tells her, reaching up to brush her hair back, she nods a little.

"Yet to be seen" she tells him pulling her head away, Dean stops the car and she opens the door and climbs out looking around. Dean, Sam and Castiel join her. "This place is prehistoric compared to Antigen" she tells them. "That works in your favour" Dean raises an eyebrow at her. "It means you don't have the facilities to freeze me" she tell him, Dean rolls his eyes but smirks.

"Could just kill you" Dean tells her, she looks to him.

"You'd have to catch me first" she flickers and vanishes appearing in the doorway, crosses her arms over her chest. Castiel chuckles following after her.

"I like her" Sam states.

"I don't like not knowing how to put it down" Dean grumbles, Sam smacks his arm.

"Dude, she's Cas' soul mate...be nice"

"She's still alive, isn't she?" Dean teases patting Sam's shoulder, Sam sighs and throws his head back.

"Tense, Moose?" Crowley asks behind him.

"Cas' soul mate....Dean already wants to kill her" Crowley laughs and wraps his arms around Sam.

"Well you'll be there to stop him"

"You lost by the way" Sam informs him. "She's not human" Crowley raises an eyebrow intrigued, Sam walks away.

"Oh you can't say that then not add to it" Crowley follows after him.

...................

Selene pulls the top of a whiskey bottle and sniffs before setting it back down and moving through the library, Castiel watches from the doorway. She taps her fingers along the books and glances to him.

"Why do you stay with them?" she asks.

"They are my friends" Castiel answers.

"Yes, that I can see but...why?" he frowns. "Why them?"

"They...understand that people sometimes require second chances, they understand wrong from right, justice, family....." She looks to the books and cocks her head.

"Family" she whispers. Castiel flitters, disappears to reappear at her side, he reaches up and wraps his hand around the side of her neck.

"They will be your family if you let them" he tells her. "They will protect you, and care about you, and give you a home" she looks up at him. "You just have to let them.....let us...." he smiles. "Let me" he leans down and kisses her. Selene closes her eyes and kisses him back. Castiel steps closer to her, pulling back and pressing his forehead to hers. "I know you're afraid" he whispers. "Because you lost your human family....but trust me....we've died and we've come back time and time again....and we will continue to do so" she snorts. "What?" he asks.

"You are talking to a vampire who is your soul mate, you're an angel....and we're stood in a hunters bunker and not strapped down and being poked at....this is surreal to me...I am resisting the urge to run"

"I am for one very glad you are resisting" he smiles, she looks away and sighs.

"You know there is going to one problem" she tells him.

"What?"

"Food supply" she answers. "We're going to have to figure out how I am going to feed"

"We'll work it out" he tells her. "What have you been surviving on?" he asks as she walks away.

"I've been raiding my old coven's safe houses.....taking the blood bags from them.....I had my last one to heal the bullet wound I sustained hunting the lycans"

"Then I will fetch you more" With that Castiel vanishes, Selene snorts and raises an eyebrow.

"You get used to it" Anna tells her walking into the room. "I'm Anna" she greets.

"Selene..."

"Would you care for a game of chess?" Anna asks. "I've tried talking the boys into it but they're....." Anna smirks. "Limited..." Selene looks down smirking. "And it is nice to have another woman in the bunker"

"You are the only one?" Selene asks moving to the table as Anna sets up a chess board.

"Yes, not that I mind.....I'm an angel, like Castiel, in Heaven we have no gender...." Selene raises an eyebrow and sits across from the redhead. "But I have been getting used to this vessel and the female form...it's very...attractive"

"Damn straight" Dean states walking in, he smiles at Anna and she leans her head back for a kiss before looking back at the board. "Where's Cas?"

"He vanished" Selene answers. "We were talking about blood bags" Dean raises an eyebrow. "It's what I live off....unlike the others of my kind I prefer not to waste human life....." Anna shoots Dean a look, Dean relaxes a little.

"Ah, I see Anna finally convinced someone to play" Selene smirks.

"It's been a while since my mind's been challenged" Selene states. "I'm looking forward to it" Anna smiles at her.

.........

Castiel appears with a cooler beside Dean who sits watches his soul mate and the vampire play chess. Castiel cocks his head.

"Who's winning?" he asks. Dean shrugs.

"I can't even tell anymore...." he mumbles and looks to the cooler. "You know that's not going to last very long" Dean points out.

"I know...we have to figure out something more permanent...." Castiel sets the cooler on the table. "How long have they been playing?"

"About.." Dean looks to his watch. "Half an hour....I have a feeling they're going to be here a while" he stands and grabs the cooler. "I'll put this in the maintenance room, it's coldest in there" Dean walks away, Selene glances to Castiel who smiles, she gives him a small on back and turns back to the board. Sam enters the library and looks to the vampire.

"I urm...I put your bags in your room...."

"Room?" Castiel asks. Selene smirks.

"I do sleep" she tells him.

"No, I know.....I just...I thought you'd share....with me"

"We've only just met" she informs him. "I assumed you'd prefer to still have your own space"

"I don't mind" he corrects. "Sharing...with you" she looks away and smiles.

"Very well" she agrees. Castiel smiles to himself. Sam and Anna share a look.

...................

Castiel looks up from where he sits on his bed watching TV as Selene walks in with her bags, they seem to just stare at one another.

"You can change your mind" she tells him, he shakes his head.

"I don't want to" she looks to her bag and then around the room.

"This a bag of weapons" she points out. "I assume there is an amory here somewhere?" he nods, she drops the bag and then walks towards the bed. "Are you a lefty or a righty?" she asks, he raises an eyebrow. "Which side do you sleep on?"

"Oh...I am not really that bothered....where ever you want to sleep is okay with me" Castiel motions to the tv. "Have you watched any since you woke?" she shakes her head.

"No, I've been hunting...but I did catch up on the technology...." she sets her boot on the edge of the bed and leans on her knee. "Fifty years is a long time to be away from the world" he nods and moves to sit beside her, reaches up and brushes back her hair.

"I won't let it happen again" he promises, she looks to him, he cups her cheek and smiles brushing his thumb over her cheek bone before kissing her, Selene sighs softly and closes her eyes wrapping her fingers around his tie and pulling him closer. He threads his fingers into her hair and then down her neck to her shoulders where he pushes her trench coat over her shoulders, she pulls back and looks to it, Castiel smiles a little. "Too soon?"

"If you wanted me to take my coat off you could have asked"

"I don't know" he teases. "I've always had a thing for trench coats" she smirks and then laughs, he smiles and strokes her cheek. She looks to him. "How was your chess game?" he asks.

"Very good, we have put it on hold until tomorrow" she tells him.

"Then would you care to watch some tv with me?" he asks, she nods and he moves back up to where he had been sat, Selene stands and folds her trench coat before sitting next to Castiel, he wraps an arm around her waist and she sets her head on his shoulder. He smiles.

.........................

Selene wakes with her head on Castiel's chest, they'd fallen asleep watching some documentary, neither one had changed or even bothered to climb into bed. Castiel groans and runs his hand across her side and then settles again, Selene sits up and looks down at him, hair all messy, his shirt crinkled and his tie half undone. She smiles and strokes his cheek, he sighs and leans into her hand.

"You're cute when you're sleeping" she whispers, he smiles as he opens his eyes to look at her. He kisses the inside of her wrist and sits up with her. Dean then hammers on the door.

"Hey, hey, we got another werewolf mess" Castiel sighs and leans up to kiss Selene.

"We should" he whispers against her lips, she nods.

"Yeah" she smirks and then kisses him, Castiel chuckles and pulls her down with him.

"GUYS!!" Dean complains on the other side of the door. Selene pulls back and stands, Castiel sighs warmly watching her.

.............

Selene snaps her pistols into the holsters on her thighs, grabs her extra clips and slips them under the back of her coat, Dean grabs a clip and looks at the bullet, he raises an eyebrow and looks to her.

"Silver?" he asks.

"Liquid silver" she corrects. "It gets into the blood stream...that way it doesn't have to be a heart shot"

"Nice" Dean smiles nodding. Sam and Castiel share a look, Sam smirking away. "What else you got?" Selene looks to him and grabs a blade and turns it handle out to him. He takes it and weighs it in his hand.

"Silver plated hunting knife" she tells him, then grabs two small disc like objects from her bag. "Explosive silver shurikens" she turns them over and holds one out the Dean who takes it setting the knife down. "These are my favourite" she tells him.

"You take hunting werewolves pretty serious" Dean points out.

"It is what I was turned to do" she tells him. "I've spent more than 600 years doing it....I should hope I take it seriously" she picks up the discarded blade and spins it, crouching to slide it into her boot.

"What are these?" Sam asks holding up a block type item, Selene stands and takes them from him.

"Explosives" she answers, twists the blocks and splits them in two. "Filled with silver" she snaps them back together and drops it into her bag. "Ready?" she asks picking up the bag, Castiel moves to her side and she looks to him. "I'll be careful" she tells him, he smiles and leans down to kiss her. Castiel pulls back and looks to Dean.

"Make sure you bring her back" Selene looks to Dean who looks amused.

"Yeah, Cas, don't worry about her" Dean tells him holding out his hand to Selene. "I got it" she hands over the bag and moves to the Impala, Castiel takes her hand and kisses the back of it. She reaches her other hand up and cups his cheek. Sam watches them warmly, it's about time Cas got his happily ever after. Even if she is a vampire. Not that he can say anything his soul mate is the King of Hell. Castiel presses his forehead to Selene's. "Come on, Vampy!" Dean teases from the car. Castiel kisses her again and she then walks away. Castiel sighs softly.

"She'll be fine" Sam tells him.

"I know" Castiel states back. "But I still feel worried"

"She's your soul mate, no matter how much you know she'll be fine, you will worry" Castiel and Sam watch the impala pull out of the garage.

........................

A week later - Dean returns and walks into the bunker kitchen, Castiel frowns watching him before looking behind his best friend.

"Where is she?" he asks worried, Dean smirks and shakes his head.

"She's putting her guns away.....said she wanted to find a place for them" Castiel narrows his eyes. "Relax man, I didn't leave her behind....I swear. I kinda like her" he admits. "She kicks ass" Dean grabs a beer and walks away, Castiel smirks and then heads towards the armoury.

..........................

Selene sets a silver clip into a box and closes the lid before slotting her gun into a space on the wall, Castiel leans in the doorway behind her watching, they both know she knows he's there. She grabs her other pistol and goes through the same motions. Castiel moves to her and touches her sides before wrapping his arms around her and kisses her neck, she leans back into him.

"I missed you" he tells her nuzzling into her jaw, she smiles.

"I've missed you too" she admits. He pulls back and touches the laces on the back of her corset.

"Women haven't worn these for a century" he tells her pulling the laces out. "Why do you?" she gasps as he tugs them free.

"Dramatic effect" she admits. "Plus the last time I was hunting" he pushes the fabric away and pulls her closer. "They weren't that out of fashion" he reaches up and pulls the zipper down the front of her suit, he watches as it exposes her perfect skin. He kisses her jaw and pulls the zipper further down. "Castiel" she whispers. He smiles, he loves the sound of his name on her tongue.

"Say it again" he demands slipping his fingers under the shoulders of her suit and pushes them down her arms.

"Castiel"

"Mmmm" he chuckles as he frees her arms. She's naked from the waist up.

"We shouldn't do this here" she tells him, he shrugs.

"I've seen Dean doing worse" he tells her. "Sam too actually....." he pushes his hands into the sides of her suit and pushes it down her hips. "You're so beautiful" he tells her stroking his fingers along her skin. "So beautiful" he kisses her neck. "Every inch of you is...." he looks down at her. "Flawless" he runs a hand across her stomach and curls it around her waist before pulling back a little and pushing her forward, bending her over the table in front of her, she laughs and tilts her head to look at him, he smirks and strokes his fingers down her spine, feeling every bone there. "Flawless" he looks to her and smiles warmly. "I love you" she smiles.

"I love you too"

..........................

Castiel strokes Selene's hair as she sleeps, both naked, her head in his chest. He brushes her hair back and strokes down her neck. He smiles. He's happy, truly happy, like he's never felt before. She groans and shifts, curling closer to him. He slides a hand down her spine and around her waist.

.......

Castiel nudges Selene forward, his hands over her eyes, she smiles and leans back into him. He chuckles and kisses her cheek.

"Patience isn't your strong-suit, is it?" he asks.

"No" she answers.

"Just a little further" he tells her walking her forward. "Whilst you and Dean were away, Anna and Sam helped me try to figure out a more permanent solution to your.....feeding problem"

"My feeding problem?" she asks.

"Well....you know...." he tells her, reaching around her to open a door. She chuckles and lets him walk her forward. "So...we came up with.....this" he pulls his hand back and wraps an arm around her waist. She smiles looking at the room. "We turned this room into an industrial size fridge" he smiles. "And filled it with blood bags" it is indeed a giant fridge room filled with blood bags, Selene turns to Castiel.

"You did this for me?" she asks softly. He reaches up and brushes his fingers over her cheek.

"I'd do anything for you" he tells her. "I want you to stay here....so we have to make sure you can survive here" she reaches up and wraps her arm around his neck, pulls him closer and kisses him.

"You really are an angel" she whispers with a smirk. He smiles and pulls her closer to him.

"I'm your angel" he whispers back and kisses her. She kisses him, threading her fingers into his hair.

"Take me to bed" she whispers, he nods and lifts her up, wrapping her legs around his waist. There is a flutter of wings and he drops her onto their bed, she smirks up at him and the grabs his tie to pull him down with her. He settles between her legs and brushes her hair back.

"You are so beautiful" he tells her stroking his fingers over her skin, reaching between them to pull down the zip on her suit. She smirks as he pulls it down.

"I think you like doing that too much" she teases, he smirks and nuzzles into her neck.

"Perhaps I just like seeing you naked" he mumbles before biting her, she gasps and looks to him, he smirks and kisses the same spot.

........................

Selene throws a punch at Dean who doges it, he smirks and throws one back, her arm coming up to block it before she sweeps her legs out to catch his, he falls backwards and grunts hitting the mat.

"I was going slow for you" she teases rounding him. "Perhaps you are getting old" she teases, he pushes himself up with groan and turns to her as she stops, he throws a punch and she swats it away and spins out of reach of him.

"You are one to talk, old woman" he teases back.

"I am over 600 years old and I am handing your ass to you" she teases, he lunges for her and she ducks and handsprings backwards as she laughs, Dean is out of breath and leans over onto his knees.

"Alright...." he states breathlessly, waving his hand in surrender at her. "I give...I'm done" she smirks and relaxes her stance, Dean smirks and then launches at her again, she raises an eyebrow and side steps, he falls flat on his face, he groans and turns onto his back, Selene leans over him. "Now I give up" he corrects, she chuckles and walks away from him.

..........................

Castiel kisses down Selene's spine, gently nipping at each of her vertebrae, his fingers tracing her ribs, she smiles watching him, her head resting on her folded arms. He smiles against her back and then moves back up her and kisses her softly and moves to lay at her side, she wraps an arm around his neck and kisses him.

"Do you ever wonder?" she asks softly against him, he raises an eyebrow. "If we'd both been human..."

"No" he answers. "You are who I need" he smiles. "You are who I want" he kisses her, she smiles and kisses him back, his arm snaking around her waist to pull her closer to him. "You are who I love" he whispers. "I love you, Selene" she smiles warmly, lovingly, longingly at him, she's waited more than 600 years for him, and she knows he's waited longer for her.

"I love you too, Castiel....and I will.....for an eternity"

.......Epi – 15 Years Later......

Selene stretches out in her bed as Castiel wraps an arm around her waist and nuzzles into her neck.

"Morning" he mumbles into her skin. She smiles and turns to him.

"Morning, love" she cocks her head and then smirks. "Incoming" she warns as their twin seven year olds run into the room followed by their big sister.

"I tried to stop them" their eldest tells her parents, smiling at them.

"It's okay, Eve" Castiel tells her sitting up and catching the twins as they jump at him. Selene pulls Eve into a hug, the older girl smiling and hugging her mother back, Eve had been a surprise, neither angel or vampire believing children to be part of their future, and then Eve had come along, beautiful, special, incredible Eve, who looks so much like her father, even though it's just his vessel, even though he could take on another body. Selene looks to Castiel who smiles down at the twins, she smiles warmly at them. 

Chapter Text

Rebekah Mikaelson loves her brothers and sister, of course she does, they're her family, and family is the most important thing in the world, but they don't half drive her crazy sometimes, so she escapes, just for a little while, just till she no longer wants to strangle them. She's heading to the city, New York city, she loves it, the lights, the sounds, the ease of a meal, so many drunks just stumbling about in the dark, Rebekah smirks behind her car wheel as she drives. A car pulls up at speed behind her, she glances in the rear view mirror and raises an eyebrow at it. The car speeds up and overtakes her, pulls in in front of her and catches the front of her car. She glares and grabs the wheel, that was not by accident, the car in front slams on the breaks and her eyes widen a little and she slams on her own breaks before flying through the windshield. She sits up and glances back at her car with a glare, she loved that car. The car ahead of her stops and the passengers step out, four, armed, they each ready their guns as she stands and turns to them, there's a symbol on their uniforms, all blacked out and very special ops like, and then a little bit of red on their chest, she looks to them and raises an eyebrow.

"Oh, Darlings I am truly flattered" she states. "Hydra just for me...."

"Rebekah Mikaelson in the flesh" she smirks, rolls her shoulders and then easily takes down the men. She flicks her hair back and licks blood from her middle finger.

"Not at all flattered" she corrects and turns back to her car, a gunshot sounds and she grunts falling to her knee as it's blasted with buck shot.

................

Steve Rogers likes taking a day to just ride his motorcycle, usually the same day Bucky spends with Natasha and Tony spends it in the labs and Steve has the day to himself. So he rides. He drives upstate, the back roads, peaceful and beautiful. He loves these days. Though the weather this day proves to be less then best, he still rides through the rain. His eyes on the roads, peering into the storm. Only to swerve to avoid hitting the back of a red and black convertible that's half crashes in the middle of the road, another car in front of it. He pulls the bike to a stop and climbs off it. He moves towards the car finding the windscreen smashed and a blonde sitting on the ground ahead of the car, in the rain, surrounded by broken glass, blood and unconscious...he hopes unconscious, bodies from the other car.

"Oh my god" he whispers before he approaches the blonde woman, back to him, hair covering her face. "Ma'am?" she raises her head. "Ma'am, are you alright?" he reaches her side and carefully wraps an arm around her shoulders looking over the other men. "You're safe now....." she looks up at him and frowns. "I'm Steve" she wraps an arm around herself and touches her arm with a surprised look before it is gone.

"Rebekah" he helps her stand, she smirks a little. "You know, you don't find many gentlemen in this century" he frowns back at her. "It's nice to know there are still some left in the world" she smiles and pats his chest, he smiles and touches his hip, those words, those exact words are marked on his skin, they were his first words, born with them, he'd given up on finding this one. His other words, the ones that belong to Tony, had appeared when he woke from the ice, meaning that of course Tony was born between him freezing and him waking, but this one, they'd always been there on him.

"Do you need a ride?" he asks, she turns before walking away.

"I'll walk, there's a village not far from here...."

"Don't you need medical attention?" he asks motioning to the men around him, she turns and walks backwards away from him smirking.

"Oh, darling, it's sweet you care" she turns and fully walks away. Steve watches her go with a smile, he touches the words woven around his bicep.

"Rebekah!" he hurries after her, she turns to face him and raises an eyebrow. "There's this little cafe..West 69th St....Le Pain Quotidien...and I've been meaning to go..." she stops walking for him to catch up with her.

"Are you asking me out?" she asks, her hand moving to her wrist.

"Depends...." he smirks at her. She raises an eyebrow.

"Do enlighten me, love" Steve smiles.

"If you say yes....then yes I am asking you out..."

"And if I say no?"

"I hit my head...and this is all just an elaborate hallucination" she smiles and chuckles.

"Alright...." she grabs his wrist and turns his hand over, she grabs a pen from her jacket and smiles writing down her number. "Call me when you're free" she smiles at him and then walks away, Steve smiles and looks to his hand.

...............................

Steve sits next to Tony with a dopey smile on his face, Tony looks up from his Iron Man gauntlet and raises an eyebrow.

"Why are you so happy?" he asks, Steve smirks and looks to him.

"I found her..." Tony frowns. "Rebekah" Tony stares at him.

"Are you serious?" Steve holds up his hand where she'd written her number, Tony grabs his wrist and pulls it closer. "What's she look like?"

"Blonde...beautiful...stunning actually....and she's British"

"All the things we love" Tony points out, Steve looks to him, Tony raises an eyebrow. "Admit it..."

"Fine, yeah" Tony fidgets with Steve's wrist. "I asked her out" Tony looks up at him surprised.

"And?"

"She said yes....I just have to call her" Tony stares at him. "You want me to call her now?" Tony nods.

"Yeah, right now, call her....now....right now" Steve smirks at Tony. They'd both know it wasn't a coincidence that each of their other soul mates had matching names, meaning that they would share, not that either minded. "Steve, I mean it, right now" Steve laughs as he stands grabbing his cell phone. He looks to Tony who nods, Steve smirks and looks to his hand before dialling.

........

Steve leans in the doorway of his and Tony's bedroom, Tony stands in front of the mirror doing up a tie before he cringes and swaps it out for another one, Steve smirks amused.

"What are you doing?" Steve asks.

"Picking out a tie" Tony mumbles looking at the two in his hand.

"Since when do you care what tie you wear? You just throw one on" Tony looks to Steve in the mirror.

"I know I am about to meet my other soul mate...that make me lucky...I want to look right..."

"She's hard wired to love you, Tony, you could walk up to her having rolled in garbage and she wouldn't care" Tony shoots him a look.

"The point is....I can choose how she first sees me...what were you wearing?"

"Jeans, shirt and my brown leather jacket" Tony nods.

"Alright, yeah, you look good in that...fair enough"

"The blue one" Steve states walking towards Tony who holds up the tie to Steve who pulls it around Tony's neck. "Her eyes are blue" Steve tells him.

"Yeah?" Tony asks. Steve nods. "So, a female you?" Steve pulls slightly harder on the tie. "Ow" Tony shoots him a look. "I meant in a good way" Steve smiles.

"Just wait till you see her, Tony" Tony smiles.

"This must feel great for you..." He states. "You've had her soul mate since the day you were born"

"So have you" Steve points out.

"Well, yeah, but you were born longer ago" Steve finishes Tony's tie and they share a look. "This must be weird..."

"It feels like....something's ending" Steve admits.

"Yeah, our search...."

"I just have this feeling something's going to happen, something bad" Steve tells Tony, Tony pokes his nose.

"It's just lunch" Tony tells him. "What could possibly go wrong?"

...................

Rebekah pulls on her red leather jacket as she turns in the mirror. She'd kind of figured after meeting Captain America that her other soul mate was a friend of his. She grabs her scotch from the side and purses her lips before moving to her 'host' sat in an armchair to the side, she grabs his wrist and pulls it up, biting into the flesh before squeezing blood into her glass and then drinking from it.

"Much better" she mumbles turning back to the mirror, she turns to the side and smiles before downing her drink.

...............

Steve sees her first, obviously being the only one of the two of them to have seen her. He smiles and nudges Tony who fusses with his tie, Steve rolls his eyes and slaps his hands away.

"Look" Steve tells him, pushing Tony's face towards Rebekah, she sits, one leg crossed over the other, sunglasses over her eyes, a scotch in her hand. Sitting like that, she looks stunning. Tony smiles. "What do you think?" Steve asks with his own smile.

"Wow" Tony mumbles, as if hearing them, Rebekah looks towards them and smiles. She raises her hand and waves her fingers at Steve who smiles and waves back.

"Come on" He nudges Tony before heading over to her. "Rebekah" he greets as she stands.

"Hello, darling" Tony almost melts, he never got Steve's weird thing about the English accent but right then, right there, with her, he finally got it. The way it rolls of her tongue, the way it does things to him. Tony clears his throat and she looks to him.

"So you're the girl Cap's been going telling me about...none stop.....for the last week, the name's Tony" she smirks at him.

"You can call me Bex.....and I know aaaaallllll about you" Tony feels and entire weight lifted from him, like that last lost piece clicking into place. "Shall we?" she asks, Steve smiles and nods, and the three of them sit at the table.

......................

Tony looks to Rebekah as she smiles, he raises an eyebrow.

"Okay, I'll ask" he starts. "The accent..."

"Tony" Steve scolds.

"It's alright" Rebekah states. "I was born in Virginia" the two men share a look.

"Seriously?" Tony asks. She nods.

"But I've lived all over...I guess I picked the accent up whilst travelling" she shrugs reaching for her drink. "But then again you two have done your fair share of travelling as well" she looks to them and smirks. "Being Avengers" Tony smirks as Steve clears his throat, Rebekah looks to Steve. "You're all over the news, love, you really think I didn't recognise you...and everyone knows who Tony Stark is"

"Alright" Steve smiles. "So you know who we are....." she smirks.

"Rebekah Mikaelson" she tells them. "Charmed" Tony smirks back at her.

"How long are you in town?" Tony asks.

"Well I was passing through when I met Steve....but circled back" she smiles. "I may stay a while..." the two men share a look. "I have yet to be persuaded" she teases, Tony and Steve look to her.

"Perhaps.....we could help" Tony teases back. "With that" Rebekah looks to him.

"Just so you know...I have no need for money..." Steve smirks.

"She knew you'd try bribing her first" Tony looks to Steve. "She's smart" Rebekah chuckles and then stops, she glances back over her shoulder.

"Bex?" Tony asks. Her eyes flicker around before she launches herself over the table knocking both men out of their chair and to the floor, just as bullets ricochets off of the table. Steve quickly covers her instead. "What the hell?" Tony ask flipping the table up for the three of them to hide behind.

"Does this have anything to do with the men, Rebekah?" Steve asks. "The dead ones I found you with" she looks to him.

"Perhaps....it seems that little organisation you try so hard to pull down has a vested interest in me..."

"Hydra?" she nods. Tony looks to Steve.

"Could they know? That she's your soul mate?" he asks, Steve frowns.

"I don't know how....let's figure that out later....and concentrate on getting her out of here" Tony nods and looks to Rebekah who raises an eyebrow.

.......

Steve crouches in front of Rebekah where she sits on a couch at the Avengers Facility, they'd come out of the little fire fight injury free. Steve takes her hand.

"Are you sure you are okay?" she smiles back at him, completely unfazed by the days events.

"Yes, stop worrying, love" she presses her hand to his cheek, he leans into it. Tony walks towards them and hands Rebekah a glass of scotch. "Thank you, darling" Tony pouts at her.

"How come he gets Love and I get stuck with Darling?" he asks sitting at her side, Steve sighs and brushes his fingers through his hair.

"Well I can't call you both love now can I? It'd be confusing" she answers smirking at Tony before taking a drink from her glass.

"But..Darling is a bit..." Steve chuckles.

"Old fashioned" he adds for Tony, Rebekah smirks around her glass.

"Yeah" Tony nods. "Can't he be darling....And I be love" She looks to Tony.

"It doesn't work that way" she teases. "It's just whatever rolls off my tongue..."

"Are you really arguing with her already?" Steve asks standing with a smirk. Tony looks to him.

"No" he pouts, Rebekah chuckles and looks up at Steve.

"We didn't really get to finish our lunch" Steve looks to her softly. "I could cook something" she offers. "If you're both still hungry" she stands setting her drink down.

"Cook?" Tony asks. "We'll order in" Rebekah looks to him.

"You have a kitchen, don't you?" she asks walking towards said kitchen. "Might as well use it" she shrugs out of her jacket as Tony and Steve share a look.

"You were just shot at...and you want to cook?" Steve asks, Rebekah looks to him over her shoulder.

"Should I quake with fear in the corner instead, love? Whimper about the bad men trying to kill me" she reaches the kitchen. "Now..." she turns to them. "Shall we?" Tony stands and smirks.

"Well I'm not going to say no to food"

.......................

Tony and Steve sit across from where Rebekah cooks.

"And then he walks through the communal living space, pass all the other Avengers....in his birthday suit" Steve tells Rebekah who laughs, Tony chuckles around his glass. "I swear I caught Barton trying to wash his eyes out..." Rebekah looks to Tony.

"I can't believe you did that" she tells him, Tony shrugs.

"Not even the worst thing I've done..."

"Unfortunately true" Steve agrees, Rebekah smiles watching them.

"Ow" She complains and looks down, seeing a cut in her hand.

"What is it?" Steve asks looking to her, she closes her fist and puts her hand behind her back.

"It's nothing" she tells him.

"There's blood on the blade" Tony adds, she sighs. "Did you cut yourself?" he asks. "I've got some band aids somewhere" Tony gets up as Steve looks to her hand.

"Can I see?" he asks.

"It's nothing" she whispers.

"Rebekah" she sighs and looks to him.

"It really is nothing, Steve" he moves to her side and wraps his fingers around her wrist.

"Let me be the judge of that" Tony returns with a box of hello kitty band aids, Steve shoots him a look.

"What? They're Scott's" Steve pulls Rebekah's hand forward and uncurls her fingers, there is a small blood stain but no wound. Steve turns her hand over as she purses her lips.

"There's no wound..." he states. "What? Where'd it go?" she sighs and grabs the knife before drawing it across her palm.

"Holy crap" Tony snaps grabbing the knife wielding wrist, Steve watches as the wound in her palm heals instantly, she looks up at him.

"I'm...different" she tells them. Tony looks to her palm.

"What the hell?" Rebekah sighs.

"It's not a big deal...I just heal a little faster that's all"

"A little faster?" Steve asks. "That was...instantly" she looks to him. "Why didn't you say anything?"

"What?" she smirks. "That the only thing special about me it that I heal fast...it's nothing that....special" Steve smiles and shakes his head.

"You will always be special to us" he tells her as Tony touches her palm where she'd cut herself.

"There's not even a scar" he mumbles before grabbing the knife.

"Tony" Steve warns.

"What?" Tony asks innocently back before cutting her palm again, it heals, again. He grabs her other hand and cuts that palm, it heals.

"Stop that" Steve takes the knife off of Tony. "So..you heal...that's actually good, cause Tony likes to blow things up..." Tony makes a pained noise as Steve smirks at him.

"No, I don't"

"Oh, no? just last week you blew up your lab, twice, our alarm clock...and our sofa" Tony smirks.

"How do you blow up a sofa?" Rebekah asks looking to Tony.

"I just do" Tony answers.

"This might explain whilst Hydra are after you..." Steve mumbles, nudging Rebekah out of the way. "Here, I'll finish this" she smiles and sits next to Tony, he wraps an arm around her waist.

........

Rebekah pulls on her jacket as Steve clears away the plates from the counters.

"I really should be getting back..." she tells them.

"Just stay for one more drink" Tony begs. Rebekah smiles and takes his glass from him as he stumbles.

"I think you've had enough, darling" she tells him.

"You had the same as me" he tells her with a pout.

"Let Steve take you to bed"

"Ooo" Tony coos, Rebekah chuckles and looks to Steve who sighs, hanging his head.

"I'll call you" Steve tells Rebekah.

"I look forward to it..."

"And we'll figure out what's going on with Hydra" he promises her. "Don't worry" Rebekah smirks.

"Oh, Love...I'm not worried"

"Just because you can heal doesn't mean they can't hurt you" Tony mumbles. "And....if they hurt you...they hurt us" Rebekah looks to him and nods, a slight waver in her smile. She looks away.

"Right...Good Night" she tells them and heads into the elevator, Tony looks to Steve and pouts, Steve smiles and moves to him.

"Come on, you"

"Yes, love" Tony mumbles with a smirk, Steve sighs and flicks Tony's forehead. "I love that accent" Tony mumbles leaning against Steve and letting the taller Avenger walk him towards their bedroom. "Love...."

........................

Rebekah sits with one leg over the other as she dripples the blood of her 'host' into a glass. She looks to her cell phone, plucking up the courage to call her brothers and her sister and tell them that she's found her soul mates. Given their past reactions to her relationships she's...cautious. This is different, these two men are actually her soul mates, that's more than a passing fancy. She snatches up her phone and dials.

"Elijah" she greets. "I found them.....I found my soul mates".

.........................

Steve pulls on his jacket as he walks towards Tony who looks to him.

"Get your jacket" Steve tells him. "Rebekah invited us over"

"Over where?" Tony asks.

"To her apartment...." Tony raises an eyebrow. "I can go myself..."

"No" Tony jumps up. "I'm coming" Natasha chuckles from her seat and looks to Steve as Bucky does.

"When do we get to meet this girl?" Bucky asks. "I mean..I've been dying to meet her since we were kids..."

"We're getting to know her first" Steve answers moving across to lean on the back of the sofa. "You'll love her, Buck"

"Not too much obviously" Tony adds walking back into the room. "Cause that would be awkward" Bucky rolls his eyes as Natasha smirks. "Come on" Tony tells Steve.

....................

Rebekah opens the apartment door and stares at the two men stood on the other side.

"What are you two doing here?" she asks, Steve and Tony share a confused look.

"You invited us?" Steve asks back.

"I didn't..." she pauses and then growls. "Niklaus!" she shouts back into the apartment, there is laughter from within. Rebekah takes a deep breath and looks to her two soul mates.

"We can go..."

"No" she shakes her head. "We might as well get this over with....I apologise in advance for everything that is about to happen" Tony and Steve share a look as she steps back, waving them in. They both step in and she shuts the door behind them. "This way" she whispers and heads towards the next room, they follow her and look around the room, three men, two women and a child sit around a table, each staring at the two new arrivals. Rebekah sighs and looks to Steve and Tony. "Meet my family" she tells them. "My brothers, Elijah and Kol...my sister, Freya, my niece, Hope and her mother Haley....and my half-brother, Niklaus" Klaus stands and smirks. "Ignore him, he's a beast"

"Glad you got my text" he teases. Elijah sighs.

"Meddling in our sister's affairs again?"

"I was curious" Klaus answers walking towards Steve and Tony. "Of course we already know who you two are....guess it explains why one of your soul marks showed up in the 20's"

"Nic!" Rebekah warns shaking her head. Steve and Tony look to her.

"Bex?" Tony asks.

"You were both born with your soul marks, right?" she asks looking to them. "Meaning I had to be have been born...before you...before both of you"

.........

Tony and Steve stare at Rebekah and her family, she looks to Klaus who kisses her head.

"My apologies, little sister" he tells her. "I assumed you'd already told them" Elijah stands.

"Perhaps we should give you some space" he motions to the others, Kol nudges Klaus from the room as Freya squeezes Rebekah's hand and gives her a small smile before following, Hayley and Hope leave after, Elijah kisses Rebekah's head. "Call if you need us" she nods and he follows the others. Rebekah sighs and sits at the table.

"It's a long story" she starts. "You should sit" she tells them, Steve and Tony share a look and join her at the table.

"So...you're older then Cap?" Tony asks, she nods.

"Yeah....by a few years"

"How many?" Steve asks. "How many more years older are you?" she stares at them.

"940"

"Wait...what?" Tony asks. "That's not possi....you would have been born....in 982?" she nods.

"I was" Steve frowns at her.

"I don't understand...."

"I'll tell you my story and perhaps you will" she offers, Steve and Tony share a look, Steve nods. "My father was a wealthy land owner in a village in Eastern Europe...a Viking. My parents had just started a family, when a plague struck their homeland. They lost a child to it....or my mother made my father believe so....that'll come later. They wanted to escape and protect their future family from the same fate...so they came to the States...."

"How did you end up here? This part of the world hadn't even been discovered yet" Tony asks, Rebekah laughs.

"Not by anyone in your history books. But my mother knew a witch; Ayana, who heard from the spirits of a mystical land where everyone was healthy...blessed with the gifts of speed and strength. That lead my family here, where we lived amongst those people"

"What were they?" Steve asks. "These people...."

"Werewolves" she answers, Tony laughs.

"There is no such thing...witches and werewolves" Rebekah stares at him. "Omg, there are werewolves? Witches?" Steve elbows him.

"To us, they were just our neighbours. My family lived in peace with them for over 20 years, during which time my family had more children, including me"

"You make it sound so normal" Steve tells her. "Living with werewolves"

"It was to us" she tells him softly. "Once a month our family retreated into the caves beneath our village. The wolves would howl through the night and by morning we'd return home...One full moon, Klaus and my youngest brother Henrik snuck out to watch the men turn into beasts. That was forbidden. Henrik paid the price...And that was the beginning of the end of peace with our neighbours...." She looks to her soul mates. "And one of the last moments my family had together as humans....My parents sought a way of keeping their children alive"

"Yeah, but why stay, if they were so afraid of the werewolves? Why not...leave?" Steve asks.

"Pride...My father didn't want to run anymore. He wanted to fight and be superior to the wolves. Where they could bite, we had to bite harder. Where they had speed, we had to be faster. Agility, strength, senses..."

....................

Flashback to 900s; Mikael, Esther and Ayana continue talking in their home.

"Everything could be heightened. Our family could live forever..."

"At what cost? This magic you speak of breeds consequence. This is the makings of a plague, Esther. The spirits will turn on you"

"Please, Ayana"

"I will have no part in it" Ayana leaves the home. Mikael closes the door and speaks to Esther.

"If she will not protect our family...then it is in your hands alone, my love"

......................

"In her hands? How could she do anything?" Tony asks.

"Because my mother was also a witch"

"What?" Steve asks. "But if your mother was a witch, then..."

"Am I? No, a witch is nature's servant; I am an abomination of nature"

"So....what are you?" Tony asks. Rebekah traces a pattern in the table. "Rebekah" he pushes.

"We're the oldest vampires in the world. We are the Original family, and from us all vampires were created" she lifts her eyes to them.

"Vampires?" Steve asks. "You're a vampire?" she nods.

"How is that possible?" Tony asks. "Thing like this...they're supposed to be myth...legends...stories"

"So are aliens" she points out. "Yet you have one on your team...and an army of them fell from the sky..."

"Fair enough" Tony mumbles.

"So....how did it happen?" Steve asks. "How did you.....turn?"

"My mother....She called upon the sun for life, and the ancient white oak tree, one of nature's eternal objects, for immortality. That night, my father offered us wine laced with blood. And then he drove his sword through our hearts"

"He killed you?" Steve asks softly.

"And he wasn't delicate about it either....We had to drink more blood to complete the ritual.......and it was euphoric! The feeling of power was indescribable...but the witch Ayana was right about the consequences. The spirits turned on us, and nature fought back...For every strength there would be a weakness...... The sun became our enemy. It kept us indoors for weeks...." Rebekah spins the ring on her finger. "And though my mother found a solution, there were other problems... Neighbours who had opened their homes to us could now keep us out. Flowers at the base of the white oak burned. And the spell decreed that the tree that gave us life could also take it away...so we burned it to the ground. But the darkest consequence was something my parents never anticipated........The hunger. Blood...had made us reborn and it was blood that we craved above all else. We could not control it...... And with that, the predatory species was born......" the three of them sit in silence, Rebekah pulls her hands into the lap and looks away from them. "There you have it" she states.

.........

Tony taps his fingers on the table, Steve is watching his lap and Rebekah looks out the window at the sun.

"So..." Tony draws out, Rebekah stands and moves to grab three glass and a bottle of whiskey, she moves back to the table and sets them down. Pours them each a drink.

"Is this why Hydra are after you?" Steve asks quietly. Rebekah shrugs.

"Possibly.....but there is someone always after my family..." she sits back down and takes her drink, Tony slides one to Steve and takes the other. "If this is too complicated for either of you, then I understand" she tells them leaning back in her seat.

"And you are all...." Tony asks. "Vampires?"

"No" Rebekah answers. "Hayley is a werewolf....Hope a tribrid....Klaus a hybrid"

"Hybrid...Tribrid?" Steve asks looking to her.

"Klaus was born of a werewolf father and turned into a vampire....my mother; she had an affair.....Hope was born to a werewolf mother and a hybrid father...of a witch bloodline..making her part witch, werewolf and vampire.....she is the only one of her kind" Rebekah sighs and leans up. "Like I said...if this it too complicated...."

"No, just....give us a minute" Tony tells her. "Alright?" she nods. "Our soul words...when did they appear?" he asks her.

"1919..." she shrugs out of her jacket to show Steve's words wrapped around her bicep. "And I didn't see the others till I woke about 7 seven years ago"

"Woke?" Steve asks.

"We have that in common" she tells him with a smirk. "In 1920 Klaus stuck a dagger in my heart and stuck me in a box for 90 years...."

"He stuck a dagger in your ...heart?" Tony asks. "Like...in your heart"

"Yes....it doesn't kill me.....just...." she sighs. "Think of it as inducing a coma....my brother had a few issues before Hope came along"

"Issues" Steve scoffs grabbing his drink. "He stabbed you in the chest....and you call it issues"

"He's my brother" she tells him. Steve sighs.

"Of course...sorry"

"When I woke...." she continues. "I had these" she lowers her shirt to show her collar bone, where Tony's words are scrawled.

"And there was no one before?" Tony asks.

"Yes...many....but none were my soul mates"

"What happened to them?"

"Klaus killed them" Steve looks to her. "I know how that sounds...."

"Do you?" Steve asks.

"Yes...but when you spend a century with someone we're bound to have out falling outs.....just ask Thor and Loki..." Tony snorts.

"Oh but they had a very public falling out" he tells her.

"Be grateful ours aren't so.....our falling outs tend to be very bloody" she finishes her drink and stands again. "No doubt your shield will have a file on us somewhere, even if we are thought myths" she scoffs and looks to them. "Even most vampires think we're merely legends...." Tony and Steve share a look, wordless conversation. Steve sighs and shrugs, Tony smiles and kisses him before standing. He moves to Rebekah and touches the small of her back.

"It's going to take some time to....figure this all out" he tells her. "But...we don't want you to go away" she looks to Steve.

"Really?" she asks.

"Really" Steve answers. "This is just..."

"Yeah" she nods agreeing. Tony strokes her cheek and smiles.

"We're gonna head back, okay?" she nods. "Come around for dinner?" she smirks at him. "Not...jeez, I'm gonna have to be careful with what I say now" he teases and kisses her cheek. "I'll send Happy round with a car" he squeezes her hand and walks to the front door as Steve stands and moves to her. She looks up at him. He kisses her softly.

"It's okay, Rebekah" he tells her warmly, stroking her cheek. "You're still our soul mate" she smiles, relieved. "I'll see you tonight"

"See you tonight" he follows Tony who opens the apartment door, Rebekah leans against the wall and sighs as the door shuts.

................

Klaus appears in Tony and Steve's path. Tony jumps a little.

"Here's the deal" Klaus startes. "Rebekah can be a bit naive when it comes to family relations. Case in point, her unending faith in me" Klaus's hybrid face appears. "So I repay that loyalty by guarding her against treachery she cannot see...betray or hurt her in any way....I will end you both"

"We will" Kol adds, Elijah stood at his side.

"She's spent a thousand years looking out for us" Freya adds. "It's time we did the same"

"We understand....we won't hurt her" Steve offers taking Tony's hand.

"She's our soul mate" Tony adds.

"Good" Elijah states looking to his family, they all nod and vanish as if into thin air.

"So creppy" Tony states. Steve sighs and looks to him. "What....it's like the kid...but...with more death"

.....................

Tony walks across the lobby to where Rebekah leaves through the garage doors, he smiles and bounces to her, wrapping an arm around her waist.

"So...here's the deal..." she raises an eyebrow as he pulls her closer to him. "We've decided....we don't care" he tells her. "Vampire, human, super soldier....whatever" she smiles, he kisses her, then pulls back. "Kind of assumed it would taste....bloody" she smacks his chest. "Ow...jeez woman" he teases taking her hand. "Come on..." they both walk back across the lobby of the facility.

......................

Steve waves from the living space as Rebekah and Tony approach, there's a rushing breeze around the pair.

"Damn it, Maximoff" Tony complains landing on his ass, Rebekah looks down at him and raises an eyebrow. Peitro chuckles as he comes to a stop by Rebekah.

"Hi" he greets. "Pietro Maximoff...." she raises an eyebrow at him this time.

"Rebekah Mikaelson..." she smirks and looks to Tony as he stands. "He's the speedster?" she asks, Tony nods, she turns back to Pietro. "Race ya, love?" she teases, Pietro raises an eyebrow at her, in a flash Rebekah sits beside Steve who smirks setting his arm on the back of the seat behind her. Pietro stares.

"You...." Pietro smiles. "This will be fun"

........

Wanda yelps as a blur races past her knocking the papers from her hand, she sighs.

"Pietro!!" he chuckles behind her and she spins.

"Wasn't me" he tells her. Wanda stares at him and then the way the blur went.

"What?" she asks. Pietro smirks.

.....................

Rebekah appears on Tony's lap, he jumps and looks to her as she smirks.

"You and Pietro finished messing around?" she smirks.

"No" she nuzzles into his neck as his arm wraps around her. "What are you doing?" she asks.

"Working" he tells her. "Supposed to be anyway" he smirks.

"I can go" she offers starting to climb off his lap, Tony tugs her back.

"Urm...no...you'll stay" he reaches up and brushes her hair back. "My work's not that important" she sets her leg over his lap to straddle him, he leans up and kisses her, Rebekah grabs the back of his chair and smiles against his lips, he strokes her cheek and goes back to kissing her, she clutches to the back of the chair, there's a creaking sound before the chair breaks, sending them both to the floor, Rebekah leans up and looks to Tony who blinks. "What just happened?" he asks.

"Sorry, I broke your chair" she tells him, setting her leg over his waist to go back to straddling him. Tony sets his hands on her thighs and smirks up at her.

"And Steve thinks I break everything" he teases, she chuckles as the lab doors open, and then she is gone, Tony lays on the floor alone amungst the mess of his chair. Bruce looks down at him. 

"Tony?" Tony blinks and looks to him, realising this had been Rebekah and Pietro's prank on him and Bruce, seens as Tony is sporting a tent in his slacks, well come on, she was in his lap, and making out and she's hot.

"My chair broke" he tells Bruce who raises an eyebrow.

.......................

Rebekah stops at Pietro's side, he smirks at her.

"I got Tony..." she tells him. "Who's next?" they share a look.

"Depends on how big a death wish you have" he tells her, she looks to him and raises an eyebrow. "The assassins" she smirks.

"Leave them to me..."

"I'm serious they're assassins" he points out, she turns and walks backwards.

"I'm not afraid" she tells him.

..........................

Clint readies an arrow in his bow and aims at the target ahead of him, takes a deep breath and fires, then frowns as it doesn't hit his target. There's a rush of air behind him and the arrow is back at his side, he looks around.

"Maximoff?" he asks. There's another burst of air and his target is at his side with the words 'Quess again' written. He raises an eyebrow. "Not Maximoff?" another burst of air and the arrow is in the target. There's a chuckle before the door shuts and he is alone.

...........................

Pietro looks up as an arrow is dropped onto the table, Rebekah smirks and then vanishes again. Pietro smirks.

"I love this girl" he mumbles.

"Not too much I hope" Tony mumbles behind him, Pietro looks to him.

"You know what I meant" Pietro corrects. "She's like me..." Tony smirks.

"Oh, Kid, you have no idea" Tony chuckles leaving.

................................

Natasha lays with her head in Bucky's lap as he plays with her hair, they're watching some Russian film on the tv across from them. The hairs on the back of Bucky's neck stick up and he stiffens reaching for the knife he has strapped under the side table, a burst of air and he finds the blade gone, Bucky jumps up and peeks under the table.

"Buck?" Natasha asks.

"My knife's gone" he tells her, their's a whoosing noise and his knife is stuck in the wall, Bucky stands as Natasha does, both looking around the room. "Maximoff" Bucky growls. They both snap around to the blonde stood by the knife. She smirks and waves with her fingers, grabs the knife and then disappears with a whooshing noise, the two assassins share a look.

.............................

Pietro jumps as Bucky's knife is imbedded into the table, he looks to Rebekah.

"How hasn't one of them killed you yet?" she shrugs and smirks.

"Who's next?" she asks.

"Cap?" he asks, she smirks and nods.

"Alright" she answers and then walks away this time.

..............................

Steve's cooking when Rebekah finds him. He smiles at her.

"Hey" he greets, she moves to him and kisses him before pulling back.

"Hey" she purrs wrapping her arms around his neck, he smiles and pulls her closer.

"Having fun?" he asks, she smirks.

"Yeah, Pietro's a hoot" he chuckles and kisses her again, she threads her fingers into hair, he kisses her harder walking her back to press her against the counter, she smiles and hops up, bringing him between her legs, he threads a hand into her hair.

"This can't be sanatary" he whispers against her lips, she chuckles and pulls back.

"Do you want me to stop?" she asks, nuzzling under his jaw. Steve moans and shakes his head.

"No" she smirks and kisses his neck. She reaches between them and unbuckles his belt. "Oh God" Steve moans as her hand slides into his trousers. "Rebekah" he warns.

"Do you want me to stop?" she repeats, he kisses her, moving against her hand, she cocks her head and smirks before she's gone, and Steve is left, literally with his pants down as Tony and Bruce step out the elevator, Steve blushes and scrambles to pull them up, Tony smirks.

"She got you too, huh?" he asks, Bruce frowns looking between them.

"What's going on?" he asks.

"Our shared soul mate and Pietro are...pranking"

"Your soul mate's in the facility?" Bruce asks. "Why didn't you say anything? That's great!"

"You haven't met" Steve grumbles.

"Steve..."

"I don't meant that" Steve tells Bruce. "She's great"

.....................

Rebekah drops on the couch next to Pietro who smirks.

"He got caught with his pants down" she tells him, Pietro laughs and they high five.

"Okay, Maximoff....who's your friend?" Pietro and Rebekah turn to face Clint, Bucky and Natasha. 

"Uh-uh" Pietro mumbles.

"Hi" Rebekah waves. "Rebekah Mikaelson....charmed, I'm sure" she smirks.

"You took my knife" Bucky tells her, she twirls it between her fingers.

"This one?" she asks tilting her head to the side. She flips it and grabs the bladed edge before holding it out to Bucky. "It was just a little fun" he takes the knife back as Steve, Tony, Wanda and Bruce enter, Steve looks to Rebekah and she smiles apologetically at him. "It was Pietro's idea" she tells him, Pietro makes a noise of betrayal. Steve moves to her and kisses her, she smiles as he pulls her up off the couch and sets her down on her feet. Tony smacks her ass as he passes and looks to the others.

"I see you've met our other soul mate" he smirks. "Rebekah" she turns and Steve wraps an arm around her from behind as she waves.

.........

Tony lays with his head in Rebekah's lap and his feet in Steve's, this is now his favourite place in the world. Snuggled into his soul mates. Some old movie on the tv from the 20's, for the oldies. But Rebekah has her fingers in his hair and he's not listening to anything. Bucky sits with Natasha and Clint on the floor sharing popcorn. The two SHIELD assasins leaning into their Hydra assassin soul mate.

"So...." Clint starts, for the fifth time that movie. "You're older than Cap?" Rebekah smirks.

"Yes" she answers.

"So....are you older than Thor?" suddenly everyone is looking at Rebekah, even Thor who sits at the kitchen counter behind them eating ice cream with his brother, Loki and his soul mate, Pietro.

"Possibly" Rebekah admits. "I was born in 982"

"No, you're younger" Thor tells her. "Not by much...about 30 years but you are younger....." Thor motions to him and Loki. "Both of us are older" she shrugs.

"My parents are only recently deceased...so I have met older" she tells them.

"And you're....a vampire?" Pietro asks. She smirks.

"Yes...."

"And you...suck blood?" she laughs and shakes her head.

"Only if I have to" she answers, Pietro nods and looks to his ice cream. "Are you no longer my friend, Roadrunner?" she asks, Pietro scoffs but smiles.

"I am still your friend..." he tells her, she smiles back at them.

"Good...." she strokes Tony's hair again.

"And your brother is half vampire half werewolf?" Bucky asks.

"Yes.."

"Huh" he states taking a handful of popcorn.

"You don't seem surprised" Steve tells Bucky who shrugs.

"I'd heard the stories with Hydra...of the Original family...I never believed them" Rebekah nudges Tony's head, he sits up and kisses her.

"I need a drink" she stands and moves to Tony bar. There is a whirling and the window cracks as something flies through it and into Rebekah's stomach, she gasps and looks down at the arrow sticking out of her.

"Rebekah!!" Steve shouts jumping up as Rebekah pulls the arrow from her stomach.

"Ow" she complains and holds it up, just as another hits her shoulder, Stever tackles her to the floor as the other Avengers take cover.

"Steve?!" Tony shouts.

"I got her" Steve shouts back pulling the arrow from her shoulder. He takes her arm and pulls it around his neck. "I've got you" He tells her softly. She nods. The window shatters behind them and Rebekah speeds herself and Steve behind the bar with Thor, Loki and Pietro. Steve cups her cheek and looks over where she'd been hit, already healed, he relaxes and she smiles a little.

"Hand over the vampire and we'll leave" a voice states from over by the window. Rebekah looks to Pietro, he looks back at her.

"Roadrunner" she whispers, he nods.

"We got it" she nods back and they both stand, and speed around the room. Pietro tripping and kicking one man back out the window as Rebekah yanks a heart from a chest and moves on to another in which she sinks her fangs into a neck, he screams and everyone looks, everyone. Rebekah pulls her fangs away, her face stainged blood red and her vampire face on show, she drops the body and looks around licking her lips, the ring leader, the one who had called out to her raising his crossbow at her, she cocks her head and moves till she stands in front of him, she grabs his wrist and snaps, he screams and drops the crossbow, she turns him and kicks out his knees, they shatter, he screams some more and falls forward.

"I figured you'd want one alive" she states pressing her foot in his back. Tony and Steve stare at her, she looks away from them and returns her face to normal, but doesn't look up, Bucky moves to her and touches her arm.

"I got him" he tells her softly, understands about the monster inside, she removes her foot and pulls down the sleeve on her jacket to wipe at her face. Steve looks to Tony sadly, knowing that she's thinking they hate her, Tony moves to Rbekah and lifts her face, pulling a hankerchief from his pocket, he cleans up her face, she looks to him, lips quivering.

"It's okay" he tells her. "It's alright" she looks away. "Hey" he coos wrapping a hand around the back of her neck. "We know what you are, Bex....we want you anyway" She looks to him. "I promise" he wipes the last of the blood from her face and kisses her. She pulls back and sets her head on his chest, he wraps an arm around her and strokes her back. Steve moves to them and wraps his arms around the two of them, kisses Rebekah's head and then Tony's. "Let's get you cleaned up" Steve tells Rebekah. "And then I'll order in...there's glass in our dinner" Tony starts laughing first, Rebekah bites her lip but laughs anyway, Steve smiles.

"You two..." she whispers.

"Hey" Steve kisses her forehead. "We love you" he tells her, she looks up at him.

"You do?" she asks, he nods and kisses her softly.

"We do" he reafirms.

"Yeah" Tony adds. "We love you" she smiles.

"I love you both too" she tells them.

........

Tony chuckles, giddy like a child, Steve sighs because he knows why, this is Tony's favourite time of year. Rebekah has no idea what's coming. Steve curls around his fellow blonde as Tony keeps giggling.

"What's he doing?" Rebekah asks turning into his chest.

"It's Christmas morning" Steve tells her. "You'll see" he pulls her closer and kisses her head. "Merry Christmas" he tells her.

"Merry Christmas" she tells him back. He kisses her and rolls onto his back pulling her onto his chest, she chuckles and nuzzles into his neck. Steve runs a hand down her back as she licks at his shoulder.

"Yes" he hisses and her vampire face appears and she sinks her fangs into his shoulder, he moans and throws his head back, that had been a complete surprise, how much Steve likes being bitten. Tony too actually. Tony's stopped doing what ever it is that he was doing to stand on the bed and move to kneel behind Rebekah, he presses himself to her back and brushes her hair aside to kiss her neck. She pulls her head from Steve's shoulder and leans back into Tony.

"Keep going" he tells her running his hands down her side. "It gets him all wrilled up" he teases, Steve shoots him a look. "What?" Tony asks. "It's not a bad thing, your soul mate and girlfriend gets you going with what she is....I'm not gonna lie.....does me too" Tony nuzzles into her neck. "And watching her bite you" Tony leans over Rebekah to kiss Steve. "It's so hot"

"Yeah?" Steve asks.

"I stopped doing Christmas to watch" Tony tells him. Steve smirks and threads his fingers into Rebekah's hair.

"You know your Christian Cristmas traditions came from the vikings" Rebekah tells Tony who looks to her. "That you are borrowing Pagan symbols..." she smirks. "To celebrate the birth of a Jew" Tony makes a noise and looks to Steve who chuckles pulling Rebekah closer, she smirks.

"Don't ruin this for him, Bekah" he whispers in her ear.

"But look how cute that pout is" she teases, Steve smirks and kisses her cheek, Rebekah reches up and pulls Tony down with them, he curls into the two of them.

"What time's your family getting here?" Tony asks Rebekah.

"When they get here" she answers. "Probably after noon" she looks to them. "What time is it?"

"6am" Tony tells her.

"6am? What the bloddy hell are you doing awake at 6am?" she asks, Steve chuckles as Tony grumbles.

"Christmas" Tony tells her.

"It really means that much to you?" she asks, Tony nods, she smiles. "Well alright then....tell us what you want us to do" she and Steve share a smile as Tony jumps up and throws a roll of tinsel at them.

......................

Steve makes Christmas pancakes as the other Avengers start appearing from their rooms and taking a place at the huge table brought in for the day, huge and round like an Avenger round table. Plates of scrambled eggs, bacon and toast are already lined up, jugs of fruit juices and cofffee. Natasha and Bucky are the first down followed by Thor and Jane, Loki and Darcy, the Maximoff twins with Clint and Vision (He doesn't eat but he likes the conversation) and then Bruce. Natasha frowns and looks around.

"Where's Tony and Bekah?" she asks.

"Tony had an incident with the spray snow" Steve answers. "Bekah's helping him wash it out" Natasha and Wanda chuckle. Bucky smirks looking over Steve's neck.

"I assumed Tony would be the kinky one" he points out, Steve drops the spatula and looks to his friend who smirks wider motioning to Steve's neck, the other Avengers now looking at him. Steve clears his throat and looks away.

"What's it like?" Clint asks. "Being bitten"

"Would you like to find out?" Rebekah asks behind him, Clint squeals like a little girl, the others all start laughing as Rebekah takes her place at the table and grabs a rasher of bacon to eat. Tony wanders in after her and takes his place at her side. Steve looks to the table of his friends and his two soul mates warmly. He had a small family but always wanted a big one, guess he knows why now. Rebekah squeals in delight as her family step out of the elevator, she flashes to Klaus who hugs her.

...........................

Tony hugs Rebekah from behind and kisses her neck.

"Merry Christmas, Bex" he tells her placing a small box in her hand, she looks to him.

"We already did presents" she tells him.

"I know but I got you a little something else....." he kisses her head and taps the box. "Open it" Rebekah looks to the box and then opens the lid, she gasps.

"Is that?" she asks and looks to him. "Tony?"

"It's a cure" he answers with a smile. "Freya told me how much you wanted to be human" he tells her softly. "So me and Bruce we've been looking....." she touches the vial in the box and bites her lip. "Bex?" she sniffles.

"I thought....I thought my chance....I thought it was gone...I thought I was going to be stuck forever" she looks to him, he brushes away the tear on her cheek. "You have no idea what this means to me...." he kisses her and strokes her hair.

"Yeah, I do" he corrects. "I know just how much this means to you" he kisses her cheek as she wraps her arms around him.

..........

Rebekah stands in front of her family, Steve and Tony, the box with the cure in sat on the table.

"And what could you possibly want with the cure?" Kol asks.

"I want to be human again" Rebekah answers.

"How do you know that being human is the answer you're looking for? I mean, it's nothing but a romantic notion. The grass won't necessarily be greener, Rebekah" Elijah offers. She shrugs.

"You might be right. But I don't care" she answers, she looks to Tony and Steve and smiles. "I want to live a simple life as a normal person and when it ends, it ends" she looks back to her family. "We've had 20 lifetimes together. Isn't that enough?" Elijah stands and moves to her.

"I just don't understand. I mean, why must you always consider our family a burden? "Always and forever." I mean, those words are as important to me today as they, as they ever were"

"You will always be my brother" she tells him and then looks to the others. "You will always be my family....and I will never stop loving any of you, but now it's time for me to live and die the way that I choose" she looks up at Elijah, he cups her cheek and kisses her forehead. "I want to have kids" she whispers. "I want to be human" he hugs her and pulls back. "Please. Please just let me take the cure" he sighs and strokes her cheek.

"Okay" he tells her. "If you are sure" she nods, he looks back at the others who share a look. They each get up and move to Rebekah, Freya pulls her little sister in close and kisses her head.

"Whatever you decide....I am with you" Freya tells her, Rebekah nods and smiles. Klaus smiles a little and shrugs.

"If it's what you want" he tells her and kisses her head.

.......................

Rebekah sits at the end of her, Tony and Steve's bed, the cure in her hand. Steve crouches in front of her and takes her free hand.

"Bekah" he whispers. "You don't have to take it today" he reaches up and brushes her hair back. "Or tomorrow...or next week" he brushes his thumb across her cheek. "Me and Tony we love you, and what ever you choose....we'll be there with you" she looks to him, he gives her a small smile.

"I don't want to out live you or Tony...." she admits. "I want us to be a family...."

"We are" he brushes the tear from her cheek.

"I want to have children" she looks down. "A thousand years ago I wasn't given a choice, my parents made it for me and regretted it..."

"I know" he kisses her. "Take your time, Bekah..." he closes her fingers around the cure. "Put it somewhere safe until you are ready and when you are...." she looks to him. "We'll be right at your side" she wraps her arms around his neck and he pulls her closer to him. "I love you" he tells her.

"I love you too" she closes her eyes. Tony walks in behind Steve and looks to them softly before walking closer and wrapping his arms around their neck and kisses their head. Steve wraps an arm around Tony and leans into him.

...................

Tony watches Rebekah set the cure in his safe and then close the door, she looks to him.

"Just....for a little while" he nods and smiles.

"Whatever you need" he tells her, she moves to him and sits on his lap, he kisses her head. "What do you say to me and Steve and you...going out to dinner?" she nods.

"I think that sounds great, Darling" she kisses him and he smiles kissing her back.

.......................

Steve unzips Rebekah's dress and pushes it down her body, she sighs softly and looks to him, he kisses her cheek.

"I've been thinking" she starts looking to Tony. "Maybe there's another option" they both raise their eyebrow at her. "Me as I am, you as you are..." they both nod. "The three of us human.....or" she wraps an arm around herself and nods as it steeling herself. "The three of us vampires" Steve raises an eyebrow as Tony cocks his head.

"I thought you hated being a vampire" Tony points out.

"I hate being a lonely vampire" she corrects. "I hate that I am to watch you both grow old and then die....I hate that.."

"Okay" Steve interrupts kissing her head. "We get it" Tony nods. "Can we think about it?" he asks, Rebekah nods.

"It's okay if you say you want us all to be human" she tells them crawling into bed. Tony looks to Steve. "If you want to talk I can go"

"No" Tony tells her. "No, we can talk later....tonight we are spending time together, all of us" Steve nods agreeing, Rebekah smiles and holds out her hands to them, they each take one and climb into bed beside her, each curling around her.

"Love you" Steve tells them.

"Love you too" Tony adds, Rebekah smiles.

"Love you three" Steve chuckles and kisses her cheek.

........EPI – 1 – Vampire........

"We've decided" Steve tells Rebekah, she looks up from the sofa to him and Tony stood behind her.

"What is it your family says" Tony starts with a smile. "Always and forever" she jumps up and over the back of the sofa to stand with them.

"You mean....you two want to..." Steve shrugs.

"If you'll have us.....I mean....the blood thing for me is...."

"You only have to feed from a human once" she tells him. "Then you can do animals...other vampires.....blood bags" Steve raises an eyebrow.

"Once?" he asks.

"To complete the change you have to feed from a human....but we can go out a find a bad guy....a murder, rapist, Hydra...."

"I guess I won't feel so bad about it" Steve leans down to kiss her.

"So...we're doing this?" Tony asks.

"Let's get out of the facility" Rebekah tells them. "Find a cabin somewhere remote....just till you two get used to your cravings....your new strength, your speed...."

"How do we? You know....turn"

"You die" she tells them, they share a look. "I mean not just dying but.....you have to die with vampire blood in your system so my blood....." she looks to them both. "Are you sure?" she asks. "Because always and forever....is always and forever"

"We're soul mates" Tony points out. "Yeah, we're sure we want always and forever" she smiles and pulls Tony closer to kiss him.

"Okay" she whispers.

............................

Rebekah sets two glasses in front of Tony and Steve, Steve looks out the french doors at the mountain view, they'd chosen Canada for their 'holiday'.

"I still can't get over this view" Steve states, Rebekah smiles.

"It's beautiful up here" she sets a bottle of whiskey on the table and then sits across from them. Tony smiles.

"You know today is a year since we all met" he tells them.

"I know" Rebekah admits. "It's why I chose today....I thought it would be a nice.....you know what I mean" They both nod.

"It is a nice sentiment" Steve tells her.

"I know we agreed to this months ago" she tells them. "But I wanted to give you both time to back out if you wanted to....." she sets her hands in her lap. "Have either of you had....second thoughts?" she asks softly.

"No" Tony answers.

"None" Steve adds. She relaxes and nods. "Bekah" Steve reaches over and takes her hand. "We love you....we're your soul mates....always and forever...like we said" she nods and squeezes his hand.

"Right...shall we then, loves?" she pulls her hand back from Steve;s and reaches for the whiskey. "I figured you'd not want to drink my blood straight up so...I'll put some in your drinks" they both nod.

"It's okay, Bex" Tony tells her noting her nervous.

"I just...killing you both"

"We'll be back" Tony corrects. She nods and pours out the two drinks before setting the bottle down. She holds her thumb over one of the glasses and breaks the skin with the nail of her middle finger, she lets her blood drip into the amber liquid, three, four, five then moves her finger to the other glass to do the same before her finger heals. Tony and Steve share a look before taking a glass each.

"Down the hatch" Tony states, Steve nods and they both down the drinks. Rebekah stands and moves to stand behind their seats, she touches Steve's shoulder as he finishes his drink, he looks to her.

"It's okay" he whispers. She nods and grabs his head before snapping his neck, he slumps in his seat and she looks to Tony, he nods and takes her hand to kiss the back of it.

"See you when I wake up" he offers her. She kisses his head and then snaps his neck too.

.............................

Rebekah sets two ring boxes on the table and moves to close the curtains on the windows, she glances back at her boys and then away again. Steve gasps and sits up reaching for his neck, he looks across at Rebekah who touches the curtain.

"Bekah?" her shoulder relax and he stands, though it may be faster than he is used to, he looks to Tony and then back to Rebekah. "Everything...did it work?" he asks her, she turns to him and he sees her as if for the first time, her skin seems smoother, her hair so many more shades of blonde.

"You tell me" she whispers, he smirks and moves towards her, she places her hand on his cheek and he leans into her hand.

"And Tony?"

"It's different for everyone" she tells him. "He'll wake soon" Steve touches her hair and smiles.

"Hi" he greets, she smiles back.

"How do you feel?" she asks.

"Fine, I mean...great....hungry" she nods.

"Yeah.." she nods. "That's just going to get worse" Tony gasps and flays his arms around, Steve looks to him and raises an eyebrow as Rebekah smirks.

"So.....that's what dying feels like" Tony states looking to the two of them. "Wow" Steve raises an eyebrow. "You two look....." Rebekah smiles. "I can see each and every single one of Cap's hairs on his head" Steve rolls his eyes but smiles. Rebekah leans against Steve who wraps an arm around her.

"Well I can see each and every one of your grey hairs" Steve points out back, Tony makes a noise in the back of his throat and stands with a smirk.

............................

Pietro sits looking at his watch, Wanda at his side, she smirks.

"They said they'd be back by now" Pietro complains, Clint threads his fingers into Pietro's hair and smiles.

"They said sometime this afternoon" Clint corrects. "Wonder what the big surprise is" he looks to Wanda who shrugs.

"They've been gone a year....I kinda thought they wouldn't be coming back" she admits. "I mean it was suppose to be a week....then a month...then six..." the elevator pings and then Pietro finds himself on the floor on his back.

"Ow" he complains looking up. "Bex"

"Try again" Tony states leaning over him with a smirk. "This is going to be so much fun"

.........EPI – 2 – Human...........

Rebekah turns the cure around in her hand before setting it back in the safe, Tony watches her from his desk, she wants to take it, he knows that, but they'd agreed to wait, to decide together, that it would be a unanimous decision about their future, Tony turns to his computer and pulls up instant messenger linked to the other Avengers.

Tony to Steve: We need to talk.

Steve to Tony: I'm in a meeting

Tony to Steve: It's about Bex

Steve to Tony: I'll be right there.

Tony looks up to where Rebekah stood only she's gone, he sighs and leans back in his chair.

....................

"What's wrong?" Steve asks walking into the lab, Tony looks up from the cure and pushes it towards Steve.

"I think we should pick human" he tells him. "That's what she wants"

"But you want to be immortal..." Tony rolls his eyes at Steve.

"No, I said I want to be with her for the rest of our lives, I don't care either way...."

"Oh" Steve nods. "Then.....human it is"

"You are okay with this?" Tony asks pulling Steve closer.

"To spend the rest of my life with you and Bekah? More than okay with it" Steve kisses him and takes the cure. "A family, Tony" he whispers. "The three of us can have a family" Tony smiles and kisses him.

.....................

Rebekah lays on their bed reading when they join her that night, Tony looks to Steve who nods and moves to Rebekah, she smiles as he lays next to her and kisses her head.

"Hello, loves" she greets not looking up.

"Bekah" Steve takes her book from her and she turns to him. "Me and Tony have been talking" he brushes her hair back, Tony moves to sit in the armchair in the corner of the room, Steve is better talking about things like this. Rebekah sits up and looks to him. "And..." he kisses her hand. "We've decided....that we want to do the human thing, together" she looks to Tony who nods. "We want to live and breath and die together. We want a family with you" she turns watery eyes on him. "Rebekah, we love you....and we know how much this means to you" she lunges at him to kiss him, Tony chuckles as Steve catches her and kisses her back.

"Are you sure?" she asks them both pulling back. Tony moves to them and sits beside them on the bed, he takes her hand and kisses the back of it.

"We're sure" Tony tells her softly.

"I love you both so much" she pulls them both closer, Steve and Tony hold her closer to them.

"We love you too" Steve tells her.

......................

Bruce looks to the trio and sighs.

"I knew I would get dragged into this" he teases and then smiles at Rebekah. "I know how much this means to you" he offers and pats the medical bed. "This is just...curiosity" he tells her as she hops up. "And seen as it's not been done before with this concoction....it's for your safety too" she nods and sits crossed legged as Bruce grabs the cure. "Glass? Or just straight up?" Rebekah shrugs.

"Straight up, I guess" she answers, Bruce holds it out to her, Rebekah stares at it.

"Bekah?" Steve asks. "You don't have to do this....."

"No, no, I want to.....I just....savouring my last moments as an immortal....." she looks to them.

"We understand" Tony kisses her head and takes her hand. "We're right here" he tells her. She nods and looks to Steve who smiles, Rebekah brings the cure to her lips and closes her eyes before drinking it. She lowers her hand, her eyes rolls back and she falls unconscious, Steve and Tony immediately panic.

"Bruce!" Tony begs, Bruce moves to her and checks her pulse.

"She's fine....it's probably just working through her system, let's give her a few minutes...." Bruce moves to his computer and types away, Steve sits on the edge of the bed as Tony pulls a chair over to them to sit at her side.

.........................

5 years later – Steve laughs following a tiny blonde around the secluded house nestled among the mountains of Canada, Tony sits on the floor with a dark haired girl behind him braiding his hair.

"Ow" he hisses and looks across the room at another blonde who smiles and touches the growing bump around her middle. "Mommy, Freya's being mean" he teases, Rebekah chuckles and stands moving to them, Tony helps her sit with them and Freya moves onto Rebekah's hair, Tony leans forward and kisses Rebekah as Steve carries Maria back towards them.

"Have you come up with a name yet?" Steve asks sitting with them, Rebekah touches her bump.

"James" she answers looking to Steve who smiles. "That way, each of them have part of our families"

"James Mikaelson-Rogers-Stark" Tony tells them.

"We should have picked one surname" Steve teases touching Rebekah's bump.

"Meh, their fathers are Iron Man and Captain America and their mother used to be a vampire....they're screwed no matter what we name them..." Tony smirks. "Least we're doing it our way" Rebekah smiles and pulls Tony closer to kiss.

"Ewwwww" Maria and Freya complain together, Steve laughs and kisses Maria's head. 

Chapter Text

Mulan crouches and touches the disturbed ground in front of her. It's too neat. Too convenient. She stands and kicks a rock away from herself. It's staged. She looks around and closes her eyes, she listens to the birds in the distance and then...there. She snaps her heads around and starts running. She is faster than a human, she needs to be, she has to be faster to catch her prey. A flash of red ahead catches her attention, she smirks and runs faster. Her prey today, Victoria, a redheaded vampire she's been hunting for near on thirty years but the woman is squirelly. Mulan skids changing her direction falling into line behind the redhead ahead of her, Victoria looks back at Mulan and smirks, they've been here before, the two of them, it's a game of cat and mouse that the vampire loves and the hunter hates. Mulan pulls her necklace off and shakes it out till it becomes a chain and hook weapon, she wraps it around her hand before throwing it out, the hook wrapping around Victoria's neck, Mulan still holding onto the other end, jerks the chain, hard, Victoria flies backwards and hits the dirt, Mulan shoves her boot into the woman's chest holding her down, Mulan smirks.

"I've been waiting a very long time for this" she reaches for her sword only for something, huge, warm and furry to collide with her, sending her flying, Mulan hits the dirt with the beast, they roll till it's weight settles over Mulan. "Get off of me!!! She's getting away!" Mulan snaps kicking the dark silver wolf off of her and standing. Victoria no where to be seen, Mulan growls and grabs her chain and hook from the ground. "Unbelievable" she groans wrapping it around her neck. The wolf stands and growls behind her. "What are you going to do, mutt, kill a human?" she asks not turning around. It growls again. Mulan rolls her eyes. "Yes, I know...I'm human...surprise" she closes her eyes and listens for Victoria, the wolf growls at her again. "Shut up a second...." she growls back tilting her head. "Gone...she's gone" Mulan starts walking back through the woods. "This is unbelievable" she grumbles to herself, she can hear the wolf following behind her cautiously. "I've just been waiting thirty years to kill the bitch and some mangy mutt gets in the way" she grumbles as the wolf snarls. "If you're gonna do something......get on with it so I can go home" she tells it, then finds herself flat on her front on the ground, the wolf stood on her back, she sighs and rolls her eyes, swinging her legs out under it she kicks him from her, the wolf hitting the tree to the right before jumping up, Mulan stands arms folded over her chest looking down at it. "Are you finished?"

................................

Paul Lahote had never wanted to imprint, he wanted to find a girl and fall in love all on his own without someone picking her for him, so when in his wolf form he finds himself staring up into the eyes of the weird stranger he'd just stopped from killing Victoria, which he know really regrets, and finds himself imprinting all those thoughts disappear. He sees everything, his past, present and future, and his future with her...with this woman dressed in red and black leather, that seems to be carrying around a sword at her side. Who the hell is this woman?

[Paul!] he snaps his head around listening to his pack look for him, he glances back to the woman, only she's gone now. Damn it! He growls and sniffs at the ground trying to pick up her scent...only he can't smell anything but the leech. [Paul!] Sam-wolf snaps skidding into the clearing, Jared-wolf behind him. Paul-wolf looks to Sam, his memory of the woman flickering through his head and theirs, showing them that he imprinted. [Who was she?]

[I don't know] Paul growls back trying to pick up her scent over the stench of bleach. They all look up as Embry howls before the three of them are running after Victoria again.

........................................

Mulan throws her cloak over the back of her chair as she passes heading to the bedroom of the small apartment she is currently living in in Forks, she'd managed to figure out that Victoria would always come circling back to the town so for now it made sense for her to stick around. Mulan pulls off her necklace and hangs it around a dummy before she unclasps her sword and belt placing them on the dummy as well, she sighs threading her fingers through her hair pulling it out of it's double ponytail before she rolls her neck heading to her bathroom.

........................................

Paul paces, in his human skin now, his shoulders shake, his body threatening to phase, he has no idea who his imprint is, no idea where she is, no idea what she is, what the hell is he suppose to do, he can't just walk down the street and knock on her door like everyone else who imprinted can. Billy, Sam, Old Quil and Sue are in the next room talking about, it's never happened before, an imprint behind such an unknown that they can't contact them about what is happening, about who and what he is. Paul sits on the couch and shakes his knee trying to keep himself calm. This needs a logical, calm approach, something he really is not familiar with. He's the hot headed one, the one that is quick to run head on into a fight. He can't fight his way through this. He's totally lost.

.............

Mulan wraps her hands and rolls her neck moving towards her punching bag, music blasts out of her speakers, she shakes her head one way than another before she starts punching. Her mind on the non-werewolf wolf she'd encountered.

.................

Paul pokes at his food, he's not that hungry, not really, he hadn't slept, he hadn't much except thinking about the mysterious non-human human he'd imprinted on. This had never happened before, an Imprint that ran off before anyone could explain or without even a name.

..................

Sam Uley sits waiting for Emily, who is currently in the store behind him picking up wedding magazines when he spots Paul's imprint across the road from him, leaving the supermarket with bags of food, he sits up straighter and watches as she moves towards a black Ford Mustang. He grabs his cellphone from his short pockets and quickly texts Paul before standing and crossing the road.

"Excuse me, miss?" he shouts out at her, cringing a little at how stupid he sounds. She turns to him and he gets a proper look at her. She's pretty, in the sort of way Paul would normally go for. Her hair pulled back into a ponytail reveals a tattoo on her neck, a dragon, all black lines and fierce and something in that dragon is telling him he should be afraid.

"What?" she snaps at him.

"I was.....I was wondering if you've seen my dog..." Sam starts, stalling. "About this.." he motions to his thigh. "Big.....grey fur, bit of a mongrel really, anger issues..." She purses her lips at him.

"No, I haven't....." she turns back to her car and moves to the trunk.

"Are you sure?" he asks following her. She glances to him and purses her lips. "It's just....my girlfriend is really worried"

"Well, I haven't seen it" she moves towards the driver's side, and Sam curses, hurry up Paul. Sam relaxes as Paul's pick up truck skids to a stop behind the mustang and the woman clenches her jaw as she glares at the truck. "Are you freakin' kidding me?!" she snaps. "Move your ugly ass truck" Paul stares at her a little, she's actually there in front of him, and angry, and God damn it if it isn't the most attractive thing he's ever seen. Paul opens the truck door and pulls himself out until he can lean on the cab top. She crosses her arms over her chest and glares up at him. "I didn't say get out"

"I urm....."

"Urm?" she asks.

"Urm...." Sam mentally face palms, when did Paul become so awkward around women. "Hi"

"Move your truck!" she snaps waving to the pick up.

"Okay" Paul jumps back into his truck as Sam silently laughs, this is beyond hilarious to him. Paul moves his truck and then smacks his head against the steering wheel. She climbs into the mustang and starts the engine, Paul quickly jumps out and moves to her driver's window, he taps on it and she rolls it down to glare at him.

"What?" she asks, annoyed.

"I'm Paul" he offers, she cocks her head.

"Good for you" his shoulder's droop, and she sees the disappointment on his face, she sighs, damn him for looking like a kicked puppy. "Mulan"

"What?"

"My name....Is Mulan" he smiles.

"Mulan" he tests it out. He looks to her, his eyes finding the tattoo on her neck, a dragon, that's pretty hot.

"Can I go now?" she asks, softer this time. "I have things to do....."

"Right...of course" he steps back from her window, she glances to him once more before pulling away. Sam sighs and smirks at Paul who watches her go. "She's even more beautiful than I remember" he mumbles dreamily. Sam pats his shoulder.

"At least you've got a name mow...."

.................................

Mulan parks her car and climbs out approaching the house ahead of her, pursing her lips she raises her fist and knocks. Crossing her arms over her chest she waist, a small, pale, golden eyed girl opens the door and smiles, though it seems a little forced.

"I'm looking for Carlisle Cullen" Mulan states. The girl smiles wider.

"This is house...but he's at work" Mulan purses her lips. "He shouldn't be too long, if you want to wait" Mulan looks to her watch before nodding.

"Very well" she steps into the house.

"I'm Alice" the girl tells her.

"Mulan" she offers following Alice upstairs and into a study.

"How do you know Carlisle?" Mulan glances to her.

"I worked with his father" she tells her, Alice stares at Mulan before nodding.

"Can I get you anything?"

"No, thank you" Alice nods again.

"Well....he should be home soon..."

"You don't have to wait....I'm not into snooping" Mulan tells her as she sits on a small couch and crosses one leg over the other and leans back. Alice looks to Mulan who raises an eyebrow before Alice turns and leaves. "And those little gifts of yours won't work on me" she states feeling someone pushing against her barriers.

...................................

Paul sits with Jared and Embry, the two of them playing some video game whilst Paul roughly sketches Mulan's tattoo.

"So she's an angry little imprint?" Jared asks. "Guess if anyone's was gonna have anger management problems it would be yours" Embry chuckles.

"She probably just had a bad day" Paul grumbles. "She's hot, I don't really care if she's angry.....and she's got a tattoo" he holds up his sketch.

"Hey, an angry dragon" Embry points out.

"Drives a mustang"

"Nice" Jared states. "DIE!!" He shouts at the screen.

"Hates leeches"

"Sounds perfect for you" Embry states hammering on his controller.

"Yeah, she is" Paul looks back to his sketch with a dopey smile.

..............

Carlisle walks into his study and freezes seeing the woman sat on his couch, she glances up at him and smirks.

"Mulan" he greets. She stands from the couch. "What are you doing are here?"

"Hunting" she states. "I think you know who....."

"Victoria" he states, cautiously, Mulan has never been a fan of vampires, even the vegetarian ones and going off of the new lines on her dragon tattoo she's killed a few more since the last time he saw her. He doesn't want to risk her turning on him. They have a fragile alliance, created after she'd been hunting Edward during his rebellious stage, luckily Mulan had remembered Carlisle from back when she hunted with his father and made a deal with the family to not hunt them.

"Yes...and I almost had her yesterday..." she states crossing her arms over her chest. "A wolf got in the way.....I believe it thought me one of you" she shrugs.

"We have a.....sort of alliance....a treaty with them...."

"I know....I did my homework before coming to this town...though I wasn't aware the wolves were actually back....I assumed they died out with Ephraim and his pack.." she looks out the window and purses her lips. "Their presence makes my job that much harder.....especially if they are going to get in the way" she looks to Carlisle. "I only came to make it known I was here.....I thought it fair" she adds already moving past him. "I will kill Victoria....I have been hunting that bitch" she spits out. "For thirty years......any one of you gets in my way...." she leaves that there, she doesn't need to elaborate. "See you around" she leaves the house and walks to her car.

.......................

Paul-wolf runs with the pack as they chase Victoria, again. The Cullens on the other side of the treaty line chasing Victoria, again. Paul-Wolf bounds a little faster than usual something pulling him ahead. That's when he sees it, the flash of black hair, he barks out a laugh and smiles in his mind. Mulan. She runs straight towards Victoria, Paul-wolf smirks as Mulan collides with Victoria, a shattering thundering sound echoing out as she does. The wolves all bark and snap watching, Paul-wolf shoving Jared-wolf out the way so he can see what is going on. Victoria and Mulan round one another.

"You have been in my plans for...."

"Thirty years...I know sweetie..." Mulan teases. "Where's that 'mate' of yours?!" she asks with a smirk. Victoria lunges for Mulan who spins out of the way drawing her sword from her waist and spins around, Victoria's curls catch the blade and the ginger spring drops to the ground. The two women share a look, Mulan smirking. "What'ya gonna do?" Victoria stares at her before bolting, Mulan tucks her sword into her side and grabs the ginger curl from the ground, pulls out a vial from her belt and tucks it inside.

"Mulan!" Carlisle shouts, she glances to him. "You let her go?!" Mulan holds up the vial in her hand.

"I'm going to go straight to the hornet's nest" she states climbing back up the ravine to the wolves side. The dark grey silver one moves closer to her, she hisses at him and tucks the vial away.

"So what you're going to track her back?" the big vampire, Emmett, she thinks she remembers, asks.

"You are a smart cookie...aren't you?" she teases back. Carlisle looks to Emmett who smirks and shrugs back. "I've had my fill of vampires for the day...." She walks away, Paul-wolf watches her go before huffing in annoyance.

[Follow her] Embry-wolf nudges him. [Find out where she's staying] Paul-Wolf shoots him a look, Sam-wolf nods.

[Yeah, this is killing you....and getting in the way....follow her] Paul-wolf looks to each of the wolves before running after Mulan.

.......................................

Mulan pulls her shirt off as she walks through the apartment, she throws it aside and grabs her kimono and pulls it over her shoulders, rolling her neck.

.......................................

Paul takes a deep breath and paces the hallway outside of Mulan's apartment, he's even put on a shirt for this.

"You can do this....you're just going to talk to her......talk to her..." he takes another deep breath and turns to the door. "I can't do this...." he walks away, Mulan opens the door and sighs.

"Stop pacing" she tells him. "It's literally the most annoying sound in the world..." Paul stops and turns to her.

"Sorry" she leans in the doorway, in no way caring that her bra is on show. Paul has to try so hard not to look, they are right there almost in his face.

"What do you want?" she asks, Paul rubs the back of his neck, takes a deep breath and nods to himself.

"You want to grab dinner?" Mulan raises an eyebrow.

.........

Paul looks to Mulan as she leaves her bedroom pulling on a shirt.

"So what......you followed me?" she asks. Paul shrugs and shuffles his feet.

"Yeah" she purses her lips as she grabs her jacket.

"You're lucky I am more hungry then angry right now" Paul smirks to himself. "Come on" she wals past him towards her apartment door, Paul follows after her. "So...Paul, right?"

"Yeah"

"Any particular reason you are following me?"

"Cause your hot..." Paul goes wide eyed and then groans. "I mean...." he looks to Mulan who is raising an eyebrow at him. "You seem pretty cool.....and well....." Mulan grabs him and shoves him against the wall.

"The truth now before I loose my temper" she warns pushing him harder against the wall.

"I'm a wolf and you are my imprint..." she raises an eyebrow and looks over him.

"Huh....imprint?? What's that?"

"I thought you would know...." she raises an eyebrow at him. "Cause you...hunt things...."

"I don't claim to know everything.....Fact...turns to stories....stories to legends....soon things are forgotten....like this...Do I want to know what that is?" Paul stares at her and gets this dopey look on his face.

"It's.....Like when you see her....and everything changes" Mulan glances up at him. "And all of a sudden, it's not gravity holding you to the planet. It's her. Nothing else matters. You would do anything... Be anything for her.....a protector.....a friend.....a lover" Mulan laughs and lets him down. "Why are you laughing?" he asks, a little hurt.

"Cause....it's a joke..." she points out.

"It's not" he tells her back, she shoots him a look. "This is not a joke" he grabs her wrist and she glares down at the hold.

"Release me....now!" she growls at him, Paul lets her go.

"I wouldn't joke about this....this is an important part of what I am...." she crosses her arms over her chest.

"So...what...we're suppose to live happily ever after....??" she mocks, Paul shakes his head.

"Forget it" he growls and walks away. Mulan chuckles following him.

"Hey, come on....don't be a party pooper" she teases, Paul turns to face her.

"You can laugh and mock and whatever you want......" Paul looks away before he grabs the back of her neck and kisses her. Mulan growls and pushes him away. They both stare at one another before she lunges at him, pressing her lips to his, Paul grsbs her waist and pushes her back into the wall.

"Apartment" she snaps grabbing at his shirt and pushing him back. Paul stares at her, she rolls her eyes and grabs his hand pulling him back towards her apartment.

"I thought we were going for food..." he states, she glances to him. "Sex is good" he corrects.

...................................

Paul kisses Mulan's dragon tattoo before lifting her wrist to kiss the cricket, she watches him.

"Why a cricket?" he asks running his hand up her arm.

"My Grandmother used to say.....add a cricket, just for luck" Paul smirks at her.

"And the dragon?"

"It marks me as a member of the Brotherhood of Five..." Paul cocks his head, Mulan smirks at him, so much like a puppy, she reaches up and threads her fingers into his hair. "Humans who are blessed to possess supernatural abilities to combat vampires as a result of a spell imbued in us by witches.....We were created to specifically to hunt, cure and kill vampires" Paul smirks and brushes her hair back over her shoulder to show more of the dragon. "And those....dots...the dashes" she motions to it. "We get one added with each kill" Paul grabs her neck and strokes the tattoo.

"Doesn't look like you can add to it anymore....."

"Smoke....they add smoke next..." he strokes her neck. "What is it with you?" she asks, Paul looks to her and frowns.

"What?"

"I don't.....do this....ever" she tells him.

"Have sex with people? Cause I wasn't aware you were a....vir" she slaps her hand over his mouth.

"I wasn't.....it's just...been a while........you...you don't even know how old I am" she tells him.

"30.....31....29?" he frowns, she doesn't look those ages but she had said 30 years to the redhead leech before. She sits up and away from him.

"Now I don't want to tell you" she mumbles crossing her arms over her chest. Paul sits up next to her and sets his hands in his lap.

"How...." he clears his throat. "Part of those supernatural abilities?" she nods. "Alright....hit me with it.....I can take it"

"Over 800" his eyes widen. "I was born 1368 in Henan, China.....I was a soldier......my....achievements drew the attention of the Brotherhood who thought I would make a good vampire hunter..." Paul nods. "It's okay if you want to leave" she whispers standing up and grabbing her kimono, she leaves the bedroom. Paul sighs and rubs his hands over her eyes.

.........

Paul leans in the bedroom doorway, arms folded over his chest as he watches Mulan, she sits on her laptop her back to him.

"I don't care" he tells her, she glances over her shoulder at him. "Yeah, the age thing is a shock.....but I'm over it"

"Don't....if you are going to change your mind in a month, two....a year....Just don't" she looks away.

"Don't you understand how the imprint works...Mulan...I am here for you....for the rest of my life" he moves to her and wraps his arms around her shoulers. "It's not gravity holding me to the planet. It's you. Nothing else matters. I would do anything... Be anything for you.....a protector.....a friend.....a lover" Mulan looks up at him closing her laptop. He strokes her cheek. "I promise....that I am here and I am not going anywhere"

"But I will" she tells him. "I have a job....a responsibility.....a Brotherhood" Paul sighs. "I will have to return to them"

"And there isn't room for a little wolf...." she laughs and wraps an arm around his neck.

"You're not little....in ANY way" Paul smirks and kisses her. "But maybe...." she sighs and pulls back. "I just.....my duty has always come first....this is....I just need to kill Victoria first and then we can....talk" Paul leans closer, Mulan places her hand on his chest to stop him. "Paul....until then.....I....we can't....it'll just..." he sighs and presses his forehead to hers. "I need to concentrate on..my..."

"Duty" he finishes. "Alright.....well.....can we still go out for food?" she laughs and nods.

"Yeah, sure..."

..........................

Paul looks to Mulan as she cooks, he'd have been happy to go out but she'd insisted on cooking and baking, the muffins and pancakes just to start.

"When you said...it'd been a while" Mulan glances to him. "How long are we talking?....Months?" she looks away. "Years?!"

"Longer..." Paul stares at her.

"Really?"

"Don't sound so surprised..." she mumbles.

"But I am surprised...you're insanly hot..." she shoots him a look. "You are.....you're beautiful....."

"I'm also stubborn and angry" she points out. "And extremely hard to please" Paul smirks.

"I don't know, I think I did alright" Mulan throws a pancake at him, he chuckles dodging it.

"You got lucky" she tells him back.

"Want to go again....I promise we'll get the same result" he goes to stand.

"Sit down and eat your damn food" he chuckles as sits back down. "What about you? No....long term girlfriends...?"

"Nope....." Paul shakes his head. "Plenty of...short term ones..." she shoots him a look. "I was an eternal ladies man"

"I can see it" she teases. "So why me?" he shrugs.

"I don't know....I don't get to choose, Mulan....it's...involuntary"

"So....if this imprint thing hadn't happened......" she points to her bedroom. "That wouldn't have happen?"

"Well...you're hot so I guess it could have happened...and you hate vampires...that's always a plus" she sets her own plate down and sits across from him.

"It's what I was created for....to hate vampires"

"Snap" Paul mumbles looking to her softly, she brushes her hair over her shoulder and looks to him.

"What's that look for?" she grumbles.

"What look?" Paul asks her with a smirk.

"Uh-huh keep thoses gooey looks to yourself" she warns pointing a fork at him.

.................................

Mulan crouches and touches the dirt, closing her eyes she listens to the land around her before she sighs.

"If you're going to watch, stand still" she complains. Paul-wolf drops onto his backside and huffs. "Is that standing still?" she asks looking to him and raises an eyebrow. The wolf rolls his eyes and looks away. She turns back to the dirt and stands looking around. "Sit" she warns as Paul-wolf goes to stand. She turns and glares at him. "I will tie you up and leave you out here; if you do not sit still" he stares at her before dropping down to the ground with a huff. He looks to her with those eyes she warned him about. "Paul" she complains looking to him, he shoots her a look. "Staring" the wolf groans and looks away. Mulan groans and walks away, she holds a finger back to Paul to stop him from following. Her senses listening, smelling, seeing, feeling everything around her. She closes her eyes and leans her head back to the sky before she is running, Paul-wolf barks behind her and follows as she runs through the trees.

...............................

"Maybe next time" Paul tells Mulan who throws her jacket into her car before turning to glare at him.

"Maybe next time......you stay home..." Paul sighs and rubs the back of his neck.

"Sorry....just....I'm just.....worried about you" she turns and cups his cheek pulling him in for a kiss, Paul's eyes widen in surprise but he does kiss her back.

"I'm am an  800 year old vampire hunter who's made it this far.......give me a little credit" she pinches the back of his neck.

"Ow" she smiles and pats his cheek. "Yeah, you're right.....sorry" he mumbles smiling at her.

"You want to go for some food?" she asks turning to her car, Paul smiles.

"Sure" She smiles back at him.

"Good...get in the car" she climbs in, Paul chuckles and rounds the bonnet to climb in the passenger side.

...............

Mulan sits on her laptop, her legs on either side of Paul's waist, he leans back the opposite way playing on a games console as she leans against the couch arm. Jared sits on the floor leaning against the couch with the other remote.

"Here" Emily leans over and hands Mulan a tea.

"Thank you" she sets her laptop down and takes the mug from her.

"Sure I can't make you a coffee instead...." Mulan smiles.

"I'm super fast, super strong and have super endurance....you wanna add caffine??" she asks, Emily chuckles as Paul laughs.

"No, fair point...."

"Yeah, you don't want to be trying to pry me off the walls" Mulan mumbles sipping on her tea. Paul smiles and squeezes her ankle as she sets the mug down and grabbing her laptop again.

"What are you even doing on that?" Jared asks.

"Tracking" the two boys look to her.

"Digitally tracking a vampire?" Jared asks. "You can do that now?" Mulan smirks.

"The Brotherhood created software a few years back to aid in tracking.......you input coordinates.....any other factors....animal attacks...missing persons reports....and it mathematically predicts a general area for the hunter to search, it's not perfect but it gives general direction" Mulan cocks her head as she looks over the missing person reports coming out of Seattle. "And given the increase in reports from Seattle" Jared, Emily and Paul look to her.

"Seattle?" Mulan hits a few keys and turns her laptop to them.

"Seattle is in a state of terror... Police are baffled by the escalating murders and disappearances. Theories range from a vicious new gang to a wildly active serial killer... Reporting live, Dawn Chubai. CNN" Paul points to the screen.

"That's a vampire?"

"It takes more than one of their kind to cause the damage they're reporting. It's Newborns" Jared cocks his head.

"What, like new vampires?"

"The first few months after the change. That's when they're at their most uncontrollable" Mulan turns the screen back to herself. ".....no one has trained these newborns, but this isn't random" she sighs and then groans throwing her head back.

"What?" Paul asks rubbing her leg. "What is it?"

"Someone's creating an army" Emily looks fearful, Mulan holds out her hand to the other woman who takes it.

"An Army of vampires?" Emily asks.

"And they've been created to fight someone" Paul and Jared share a look.

"You think the Cullens....."

"They are the only coven close to Seattle...." Mulan answers. "But I don't understand....that little pixie vampire would have seen if Victoria decided to create an army...." she mumbles, she closes her laptop and stands. "I'm gonna go talk to Carlisle" Paul blows a raspberry, Mulan kicks his foot. "Look I get it...you all hate one another that's great, actually I totally endorse it" Jared and Paul smirk. "but I have a job to do....and to do it....I need to cooperate with them......" she grabs her jacket and pulls it on. "Who knows in ten...twenty years I may get to kill them....and oh....that will be the greatest feeling in the world" Paul smirks.

"That's my girl" Mulan looks to him, he shrugs.

"I'll see you all later" she tells them giving Paul's foot another boot, he kicks her back before she walks away and out the small red cabin.

.......................

Carlisle opens the door to Mulan.

"You see the news about Seattle?" she asks.

"I did, I was just about to talk to the others about it....come in" Mulan enters and the pair head upstairs.

"Seattle is in a state of terror..." the news report that Mulan had eatched earlier is playing on their tv as they enter the living room. "Police are baffled by the escalating murders and disappearances" Carlisle and Mulan look to the screen, Jasper watches with concern. Emmett is draped over the couch. Bella and Edward enter behind Mulan and Carlsile. " Theories range from a vicious new gang to a wildly active serial killer... Reporting live, Dawn Chubai. CNN" Carlisle grabs the remote and turns off the tv as Edward looks to Mulan with worry.

"It's getting worse. We're going to have to do something" Carlisle states.

"It takes more than one of our kind to cause the damage they're reporting. Quite a few more. They're undisciplined, conspicuous..." Jasper states.

"Newborns" Edward tells Bella.

"What, like new vampires?" she asks.

"In their first few months after the change"

"That's when we're at our most uncontrollable, vicious, insane with thirst" Emmett looks to Bella and smirks.

"Something to look forward to"

"No one has trained these newborns, but this isn't random"

"Someone's creating an army" Mulan tells them. Jasper nods, Emmett rises, enthusiastic.

"Oh, now we definitely going to Seattle"

"An Army of vampires?" Bella aaks.

"And they've been created to fight someone" Jasper points out.

"We're the only clan even close to Seattle" Edward tells them.

"Regardless, of who are they were, if we don't put a stop to them, the Volturi will. I'm surprised they've let it go on this long" Carlisle states looking to Mulan. "The Brotherhood...."

"Can't get involved in the Volturi..." she states. "There are five of us" she points out. "Not logical....not....practical......"

"Maybe they're behind it" the others look to Edward. "In Italy, I read Aro's mind...He wants me and Alice to join him... Our gifts would shore up his power. He knows we'd never choose him as long as our family is still alive....An army could solve that for him" Bella takes this in.

"We can't wait two weeks for graduation; you need to change me now..." Mulan turns to the human and raises an eyebrow, Carlsile shoots Edward a look.

"You'd be a liability as a newborn. Unable to control your instincts. An easy target" Jasper explains. Carlisle puts and empathetic hand on Bella's shoulder.

"There's also your father to consider. And your mother. How terrible would it be for them if you suddenly disappeared?" Bella can't argue, considers, Mulan purses her lips.

"And seen as she is here..." Edward starts. "Bella this is Fa Mulan...Mulan this is Bella Swan" Bella smiles at Mulan who raises an eyebrow.

"Nice to meet you"

"No, it's not" Mulan tells her. "I'm as anti-vampire as they come...part of group of....i suppose you would call us human supremecese.....We hunt, cure and kill vampires"

"Cure?" Bella asks, Mulan smirks.

"Yeah.....the Brotherhood can make vampires human......ta-da" she smirks at the human. "It's limited....."

"What do you mean?" Bella asks.

"It reverts them back to the way they were in the last moments of their human life......" Mulan looks to Carlisle. "As far as I am aware...most of those turned by Carlisle were in the throes of death" Carlisle nods and Mulan looks back to Bella. "Meaning the cure would revert them to that moment and they would die.....a cure can be a cure.....or a way out" she tells the girl who looks down.

"Have you ever...." Edward laughs.

"Mulan isn't a vampire...she's special...but not a vampire....she's actually the oldest one in this room"

"You may have heard of me" Mulan states as Bella looks to her. "Fa Mulan......I was a soldier in the Imperial Chinese Army.......1400 years ago"

"Mulan....like the Disney story" Mulan scoffs.

"Yeah, sure like the Disney story....just so you know...that's not actually what happened" Bella nods as Emmett chuckles. Mulan sighs as her phone rings. "Excuse me" she moves away from them as Bella looks up at Edward.

"Mulan?" Edward nods. Mulan answers her phone.

"Fa Mulan....... Nǐ quèdìng ma?..... Wǒ huì zhíshì tā..... Xièxiè nǐ de xìnxī" she hangs up and turns to the others. "One of contacts just spotted a few of the Volturi guard in Seattle"

..............

"What do you mean you're going to Seattle?" Paul asks watching Mulan pack a bag. "Isn't that where....that army of vampires are?" She stops and runs her fingers through her hair.

"This is what I do...." she tells him.

"No, I get that" Paul tells her. "But...an army, Mulan....not one or two....but an army"

"I'm not going to kill them....not alone" she tells him, Paul frowns.

"What?"

"I am going to gather an idea on numbers....maybe see why the Volturi guard are there....."

"Right, and who are they?" Mulan looks to Paul and raises an eyebrow.

"Seriously?" he shrugs, Mulan places a hand on his shoulder and pushes him onto the couch. "Alright....The Volturi are a very old, very powerful coven...The closest thing the supernatural world has to vampire royalty...The Volturi are also what you might call enforcers" Paul grabs her waist and pulls her onto his lap.

"Of what?"

"The only rule they have: to keep secret the existence of vampire kind"

"So.....the Brotherhood and the Volturi are...allies?" Mulan shakes her head.

"No.....we want them all dead...they just kill those that make spectacles of themselves, or kill conspicuously"

"Kind of see it from your side..." Paul tells her. She smiles and runs her hand down his chest. "What are you doing? I thought you said...." she shrugs and leans closer.

"I'm going away for a few days...." she kisses him as she pops the button on his shorts. Paul grips her waist and lifts her throwing her onto the couch beside him.

..................

Paul wakes on Mulan's couch, alone, he sits up and looks around.

"Mulan?" but he knows that she is not there. His eyes catch a note on the coffee table next to a white bakery box, he sits up and takes the note.

Paul

I didn't want to wake you to say goodbye, so I'll be back in a few days, feel free to use the apartment, I bought muffins, help yourself.

Mulan

Paul smiles and sets the note down before laying back on the couch.

....................

Riley, exasperated, stands next to a late model sedan that lies upside down in the dark street. Smoke comes from the engine, a fire ignites. Inside the car, a woman screams.

"Something's coming... Something... Bigger than any of us alone. And if you can't... ... control yourselves... We're all going to die" A male newborn ignores him, as he pulls the screaming woman from the car and begins to feed on her. Nearby, two other newbornss feed on prizes of their own – prostitute and a bike messenger. Riley gives up. "What's done is done, just... ... clean up after yourselves"

......................

Mulan purses her lips watching the scene. As good as she is that many newborns is a bit of a tall order. If they were maybe a few more months old, or she had another of the Brotherhood with her then she would, she looks up to the overpass across from her where there are four people, utterly motionless, looking down at the mayhem. Mulan snarls silently. The Volturi guard. Jane with her misleadingly angelic face. The hulking Felix, elegant Demtri and cherubic Alec. All wear dark coats with hoods. Mulan turns and presses her back to the wall, pinpointing her hearing.

"They've already drawn too much attention"

"So has our 'inaction'. Others may begin to question the Volturi's effectiveness"

"Let them"

"Maybe we should consult with Aro" Jane shoots Felix a look – Searing Pain shoots through his body. The massive Felix drops to the ground writhing silently.

"Aro's decisions are being watched. We must decide" Alec carefully, gently touches her shoulder, interceding.

"Then decide sister. It's time" She releases Felix. Demetri helps him up. She smiles at Alec, utterly uncaring of the agony she just caused Felix.

"Yes, it is. Either we let them do what they were created for... Or we end them. Decisions, decisions..."

..................

Riley senses something. Looks up. Mulan and the Volturi are gone.

..................

Mulan sticks to the edges of the newborn.....'den'. This is a disaster. She snaps her head to the side and searches the darkness where a small, pretty girl cowers in the dark, this is BREE, 15, she lies in a corner, just awakening, her red eyes peering back at Mulan. Mulan looks around before she approaches the girl. Mulan squats to check on her, Bree suddenly jumps up, backs against the wall, disoriented and profoundly thirsty. Her hand flies to her neck where she was bitten.

"What—what did you do to me?"

"Me? Nothing....." Bree looks up at Mulan who sighs. "I can't believe I am even considering this...." she looks to Bree. "I know how you must be feeling..."

"I'm so....so..."

"Thirsty?" Mulan asks, the girl nods. "I know....here what's going to happen.....you can come with me and I'll take you to someone who can help...." Bree looks up at her. "Or...I can kill you..." Bree stares at her. "Pick one..."

"Help" Bree answers quickly. "Please..." Mulan sighs and grabs the girls wrist and pulls her up.

..........

Mulan with a hand on Bree's arm knocks on the Cullen door, Carlisle is the one to open it.

"Mulan?" he looks between the two women.

"I need your help" Mulan manages without gagging. "This is Bree Tanner....." Bree looks up at Carlisle, he notes the red eyes and waves them both into the house.

"What happened?" Carlisle asks.

"I went to Seattle....which we'll talk about later.....and I found her....just as she woke up....it seemed...unfair to kill her before....she'd..actually hurt anyone" Carlisle smirks at Mulan. "Remove that" Mulan warns pointing at the smirk. Carlsle holds up his hands. "Look she's hungry and alone....can you help or not?"

"Let's start with some clean clothes, a shower....and I'll find her something to drink" Carlisle offers turning to Bree. "My names Carlisle..." he tells her. "My wife, Esme" said woman appears at his side. "She's gonna clean you up and I'm going to find you something to drink" Bree nods and looks to Mulan.

"Don't..." Mulan warns. "I'm not one for thanks so...." Bree smiles though. "I'm gonna go make sure my apartment is still standing" Carlisle raises an eyebrow. "I left it in the care of a wolf...."

"I didn't realises you and they were close..."

"Yeah, apparently I'm an imprint..." Carlisle smiles as Esme and Bree head up stairs. "Which is not something I need" she crosses her arms over her chest. "Right now....but....he's not so bad..." 

"Saving a vampire, letting a wolf sleep in your apartment...I'm pretty sure I saw you smile the other day.....are you going....soft, Mulan?"

"No" she snaps. "And if you tell anyone....." she warns leaving the house. "I'll check on Bree later" she adds knowing he can hear her.

................................

"You guys miss me?" Mulan teases walking into Emily's, Paul jumps up and hugs her as the other chuckle, Sam shakes his head amused.

"How'd it go?" the alpha asks Mulan.

"Not great" she answers. "I just dropped a...newborn off with the Cullens....."

"Urm....what?"

"I found her just waking up in Seattle....she hasn't touched a human....protocol dictates that I can't actually kill her until she hurts a human or they ask for it....but I did give her a choice....she wanted help....." Mulan then looks back to the door. "Actually...." she pats Paul's chest and kisses him. "I'll be back later" she tells them hurrying out of the house. Embry and Jacob make kissey faces at Paul who turns a glare on them.

..................................

"It's not even been an hour" Carlisle teases as Mulan walks up the stairs in his house. Mulan snorts.

"No, I had an idea....I just need to talk to Bree about it first"

"Sure..." Carlisle points up the stairs.

"Thanks" Mulan heads up the stairs and into the small room Bree is sat in, she looks up and smiles at Mulan. "Hey, kid"

"Hey" Mulan takes the seat across from her.

"How you feeling?" Mulan asks crossing one leg over the other.

"Thirsty....." Bree mumbles. "My throat hurts"

"Yeah...." Mulan taps her knee. "I know I gave you two choices, Bree.....but I think I have another one" Mulan pulls a small vial from her jacket and sets it on the table between them. "Would you like to be human again?" Bree looks to the vial.

"That" she points to it. "Will make me human again?"

"Yeah...." Mulan nods. "But it won't be pleasant......it's painful so you have to be sure that it is what you want"

"But...."

"But? What is it?" Mulan asks.

"My..human life.......I ran away....because my dad..." Mulan takes her hand.

"Okay, so it sucked" she offers the girl a smile, Bree smiles back. "And knowing now...what is out there....it will never be the same again.....so...this is the plan....if you choose to return to being human....I wil train you to become a junior member of the Brotherhood...."

"A hunter?" Bree asks.

"Yes.....you will learn to defend yourself.....and you will learn to stop what happened to you...from happening to someone else"

"Is that why you became a hunter?" Mulan smiles and shakes her head.

"No, I was a soldier...a warrior....I fought for my Country" Mulan shrugs. "After that....I was contacted by the Brotherhood, I told them no" she tells her. "Then I returned home....and I got bored" Bree smirks. "Not really that noble....the reason I got into hunting...." Mulan shrugs. "But..." she smiles. "The first time you save someone....it makes it all worth while....the training is hard....it's brutal, Bree....so you need to be dead sure that you want this....." Bree waves to the vial.

"What do I have to do? Drink it?"

"That's the plan.....from what I hear it's disgusting" Bree stares at the vial. "You don't have to decide now.....you can take a few days....talk to Carlisle and Esme about...being a vampire...and here" Mulan pulls a new phone from her jacket. "My number is already in there....you can call me if you have an questions" Bree takes the phone and nods. "About anything...."

.................................

Paul groans and nudges Mulan who sleeps beside him.

"Mulan......Mulan, you're phone is ringing" Paul groans and reaches over her to grab her phone before answering. "Hello....Mulan's phone..."

"Oh...urm...this is Bree....she said I could call her..."

"Yeah....just give me a second" he pulls the phone from his ear and smacks Mulan's backside. "Mulan, Bree's on the phone" Mulan groans and holds out her hand, Paul sets the phone into it and turns away from her.

"Bree?" she asks sitting up.

"I've made up my mind...." the girl tells her. "I...I want to be human...I want to be a hunter"

..........

Mulan pulls Bree's hair back from her face and ties it off.

"Why?" Bree asks frowning.

"I've seen this done three times.....and they've always thrown up..." Mulan taps the bucket next to Bree with her foot before sitting across from her. "You don't want to throw up in your hair" Bree shakes her head.

"No, I don't" Mulan reaches over and taps Bree's chest over her heart.

"Now, it's gonna hurt here the most...." Bree looks to Mulan. "Okay?" she nods. "You ever see those medical shows on the tv....with the defibs, when they kick start hearts again?" she nods again. "That's what I've been told it's like...but I'm right here" Mulan looks to Carlisle. "And so's Carlisle" he nods, being a doctor he wanted to be around, just in case, and he's never seen a cure being administered before, he's curious. Mulan smirks at Bree. "You thought about the first thing you wanna eat when you're human again?" Bree chuckles.

"A bacon double cheese burger, with garlic curly fries and a huge chocolate milkshake....I know it's only been a few days but I really miss food" Carlisle smiles as Mulan chuckles.

"Well after this I'll take you out for food.....get your fill of fast food cause a hunter diet is all healthy all the time..."

"Wait, seriously?!" Mulan smirks.

"No.....I'm joking....I'm not about to take it all away from you....as long as it's in moderation...you can eat and drink what you want, the training is going to be hard enough....you have to have something to enjoy" Mulan leans on her knees and takes Bree's hand. "Whenever you are ready" she tells the girl. Bree looks to the glass on the table and squeezes Mulan's hand, lucky she's not some soft squigy human.

"Okay, I'm ready" Bree takes the glass and raises it to her lips. Mulan and Bree share a look.

"You can do this" Bree nods and knocks the liquid back, she sets the glass down and looks to Mulan.

"I don't think...." she whirls and throw up into the bucket, Mulan moves to crouch at her side and rubs her shoulder. "Oh God" she complains before throwing up again, she fall backwards once done agaisnt Mulan's chest, Mulan soothe sher hand over Bree's cheek as she cries. "It hurts..."

"I know" Mulan coos. "I know...but it won't last long...just push through it then it will be over" Mulan presses her head to the side of Bree's. "You can do this..." Bree screams and jerks about, Mulan keeps her held to her chest, her hand over the girl's heart as it starts to beat again. "That's it" Bree sobs a little. "You're so brave..." Bree grabs Mulan's hand and squeezes. Carlisle crouches in front of them as Bree opens her eyes, the red slowly disappearing and the brown of her human eyes returns. Carlisle smiles, Mulan strokes Bree's hair and smiles.

"Welcome back to the human world" she tells the girl.

"That sucked" Bree states flatly. Mulan laughs as Carlisle smiles.

"Let me give you the once over" he tells Bree.

"And then food?" Bree asks, Mulan nods as Carlisle helps the girl to her feet.

...........................

Mulan hugs Paul, he hugs her back eyeing the girl behind her.

"Hey"

"This her?" he asks pulling back.

"Yeah, Bree" Mulan holds out her hand and the teen takes it letting her pull her closer. "This is Paul, Paul this is Bree,...formerly a vampire..now a hunter in training" Paul raises an eyebrow. "Bree this is Paul...a shifter"

"Shifter?" she asks quietly. "Like...a werewolf?" Paul snorts and smirks.

"Yeah, something like that..."

"Less howl at the moon more....giant dog"

"Whoa hey, giant dog?" Paul asks, Mulan smirks and pats his chest. "Anyway...heard you needed to know where to get the best burgers?" he asks.

"Yeah, this is Bree's welcome back to the living meal so...we do it right" they laugh.

"Alright well...there is this place at the edge of the reservation that the pack likes to go to...."

"Well there is the endorsmenet" Mulan looks to Bree. "Sound good?" Bree nods and tugs on her jacket. "Hey" Mulan wraps an arm around her and pulls her closer. "What's wrong?"

"Feel weird..." Bree mumbles. "Warm and tingly"

"You'll get used to it" Mulan tells her. "It takes a while to get used to your body again....." Mulan smiles at her. "But we got this...Carlisle said you can stay with them as long as you want.....or you can move into my apartment with me, I've got a spare room..."

"Really?" Bree asks. "You would do that..."

"You are my little protege now...." Mulan tells her. "Family" Bree hugs Mulan.

"Thank you" Bree tells her.

"You're welcome" Mulan smiles at Paul who smiles warmly back at her.

..............................

Paul strokes Mulan's back as they lay in bed.

"She's nice....Bree" He tells her softly.

"Yeah, she is way too sweet for what happened to have happen to her" Paul hums in agreement, Mulan moves and straddles his waist, his hands on her thighs. "I looked into her.....Paul, her life sucked...." she lays on his chest, he wraps his arms around her. "Her father...he's been arrested for murdering her mother...and her, they think Bree is dead" he rubs her back. "And I know that even if she wanted to go back, she would never be the same.....knowing what's out there.....the things hiding in the shadows" Paul kisses her head.

"You've talked to her about tomorrow right?"

"Yeah, she's going to stay here....curl up on the couch and watch tv" Paul brushes her hair back from her face.

"Mulan?" she looks to him. "I...." he clears his throat and looks away. Mulan smirks and turns his face back her.

"I love you too" Paul raises an eyebrow. "I know...crazy, isn't it? But you barrelled into my life....actually barrelled into it" he chuckles. "And now....now I can't seem to picture myself without you in it. I just...." She smiles and strokes his face. "This is all....new to me"

"We'll make it work" he tells her leaning up to kiss her. "I want this to work....." she nods and kisses him back.

..................................

Bree sits nervously fidgeting as Mulan pulls on her jacket, Paul looks to them both softly before he leaves the apartment to give them some space.

"Are you going to be okay here?" Mulan asks crouching in front of Bree.

"What if you don't come back?!" she asks quietly. "What if....what if you die?" Mulan takes Bree's hand and squeezes.

"I am not going to die"

"But..."

"Hey..." Mulan coos moving to sit next to the girl and pulls her into her side. "I'm not gonna let that happen.....and Paul's not gonna let that happen...okay? He's gonna be there, right with me the whole time....and I am trained for this....as you will be one day.....the next army" Mulan smirks. "You and me will be in the thick of it together" Bree nods and hugs Mulan.

"Be careful"

"I promise....me and Paul'll be back tonight, we'll order pizza and pig out in front of the tv" Bree nods.

"Sounds good" Mulan hugs her.

"Behave....no parties...no boys" Bree chuckles as Mulan smiles.

"Yes, mother" she teases back, Mulan waves as she leaves, Paul leans against the wall outside, Mulan sighs softly and hugs him.

"She'll be fine....and so will we" he kisses her head and takes her hand. "Come on, the others will be waiting"

..........

A pair of male bare feet step onto the wet grass. A newborn. Hungry. Ready for a fight

.........................

Mulan sways slightly where she stands eyes closed, Paul-wolf at her side, they both listen to the sound of the others, the pack and the coven.....and then more.....the army. Mulan opens her eyes and looks to Paul who looks up at her.

........................

Back on the male newborn, there is a pause, then suddenly from behind him, the whole newborn army blitzes out of the woods and into the field! Frenzy in their eyes. Their rabid thirst as they follow the scent of Bella's blood. But the scent trail ends here. They're confused...Suddenly something bolts from the trees with lightning speed and tackles a newborn. The other newborns spin to find a lethal-looking Mulan in a crouch beside her victim's body, sword out to her side, his head in her hand. They rush towards Mulan but – Bam! Bam! Bam! Three of them go down, tackled by Esme, Rosalie, Carlisle, Emmett and Alice. Out of nowhere lunges Sam-Wolf, flanked by two wolves, one of which is Paul. They tear a newborn to pieces. Four other wolves dive into the fray.

...........................

Emmett sprints full-bore into the fight, relishing the battle.

...........................

The wolves work as a pack, coordinated, deadly.

...........................

Jasper controls the field – strategy and speed vs strength.

............................

Rosalie fights with icy calm. Alice with precognition. Esme and Carlisle fight side by side.

.............................

Mulan's sword strikes are fast and efficient, Paul-wolf follows after her, protecting her back.

.............................

The newborns are brutal and strong as hell. Our vampires/wolves and hunter are taking some vicious hits till Jacob-wolf charges into the clearing, tackling a newborn, going for it's neck.

.............................

Sam and Jacob charge a newborn – each wolf grab an arm in the mouths and RIP.

.............................

Paul is surrounded by Three Newborns; Mulan comes to his aid. They share a look, she smirks and runs off again, Paul huffs and follows.

.............................

Alice darts from newborn to newborn, not even looking at them, knowing their next move. She sweeps their feet, keeping them off balance, confusing them. Jasper is a step behind her, trying to give her cover. As a newborn appears behind Jasper and bites his shoulder. Alice spins, flings the newborn to Rosalie, Emmett, and Carlisle who kill him. Alice tends to Jasper.

"I can handle myself"

...........................

Victoria searches the battlefield from the treeline. She abruptly turns away from the fight, and starts running, Mulan snaps her head around.

"Victoria" she states, Carlisle looks to her.

"Go!" Mulan starts running after Victoria, the wolves clearing a path for her.

............................

With Edward and Bella. Suddenly Edward stops, blinks, briefly disoriented as his mind is cut-off from the battlefield. He looks around, finds Seth frozen as well. They share a tense look.

"Someone's hurt?"

"Seth, go" Seth bolts away from the campsite, fast.

"Is it Jasper?" Edward whips Bella behind him against a cliff wall and takes a defensive stance in front of her.

"She's close. I can hear her thoughts. She knew we weren't there, but she caught my scent. She knew you'd be with me"

"She found us"

"She's not alone" Which is when Riley steps out of the woods. Bella immediately recognizes him, is taken aback. Riley edges closer, watching Edward's every move. As they both carefully position themselves. "Riley... Listen to me. Victoria's just using you, to distract me. But she knows I'll kill you" Riley hesitates. Surprised to be addressed. "In fact, she'll be glad she doesn't have to deal with you anymore" Victoria emerges from the woods, forming a triangle with Riley – Bella and Edward at the apex.

"Don't listen, Riley. I told you about their mind tricks"

"I can read her mind, so I know what she thinks of you"

"He's lying"

"She only created you and this army to avenge her true mate, James. It's the only thing she cares about. Not you" Riley's beginning to hesitate. He glances at Victoria.

"There's only you. You know that" Riley focuses back on Edward, positioning himself to attack. Victoria's eyes burrow into Bella's with bloodlust, revenge.

"Think about it. You're from Forks, you know the area. That's the only reason she chose you. She doesn't love you" Riley falters ever so slightly, doubt seeping into his mind. But Victoria's face is convincingly emotional.

"Riley... Don't let him do this to us. You know I love you" Riley needs to believe her. His resolve returns.

"You're dead" Riley charges toward Edward who doesn't move because he knows...Mulan is charging him from behind and kicks Riley in the back straight into....Seth-wolf who is leaping from the cliff above to land on Riley, taking a chunk out of Riley's hand. Riley roars with fury and pain as Seth-wolf and Mulan circle him. While Seth-wolf and Mulan keep Riley on the defense, Edward starts toward Victoria – she backs toward the trees. Edward sees she's about to escape – darts into her path.

"You can escape. You always do. But you won't get another chance like this again" Victoria hisses at him, backs further away. "You want her. You want me to feel the pain you felt when I killed James. When I tore him to pieces. When I turned him into ash. When I turned him into nothing" Victoria finally erupts and charger Bella but Edward never lets her get close – he intercepts her and they roll down the hill in a death grip.

.............

Meanwhile Riley kicks Mulan hard against the cliff. Sharp shards of rock fall around Bella. Mulan groans, Seth-wolf whines looking to her, distracted. Riley spins toward Bella but Seth-wolf darts between them with a growl. Mulan pushes herself to her feet and growls, Seth adds his own to the sound, Mulan charges at Riley and tackles him to the ground.

"This is for Bree" Mulan whispers in Riley's ear before she leans back and swings her sword. There is a screeching sound like metal tearing, as suddenly, Riley's screaming! His arm is gone! Edward dead drops to the ground while flipping Victoria over his head, across the clearing and into a tree breaking it in two. Mulan plants her hand on Riley's chest and backflips off of him, Seth-wolf, leaps up, tackles Riley and drags him screaming into the woods.

"Victoria. Victoria" Victoria doesn't even glance at him, revelaing to Riley the painful truth. The last thing we see of Riley is his tragically betrayed face... then there is the sound of Seth tearing him apart, more of the metallic screeching...Edward charges Victoria – the two clash and begin a blurred battle. Until he pummels her down and, finally, maneuvers himself behind her, gelling her in a death grip. Victoria struggles; Bella is directly in her eye-line. She glares at Bella who glares back, every bit as fiercely. Edward looks to Mulan.

"This is as much your kill as it is mine" he tells her. "Do the honour?" Mulan spins her sword in her hand and then marches forward glaring at Victoria. She swings her sword and Victoria's head lands away from them. Victoria's body crumples to the ground. All sound disappears. The air goes still. The atmosphere changes. This nemesis, this relentless demon, is finally dead. Or almost. Eerily, it still moves slightly. Mulan laughs with relief. Thirty years. She looks to Edward who nods to her, she nods back and looks to Seth-wolf who whines and cocks his head, she moves to him and strokes his head.

"You can tell him I'm fine" she tells Seth-wolf who smirks in a wolfy way. Edward looks up at Bella. Their eyes meet. But shame, fear, cloud his face. She moves toward him. Slowly. Purposefully. As she reaches him, he turns away.

"Edward"

"I didn't want you to see that" Bella stops him, touches his face tenderly, her eyes telling him it's ok. Seth-wolf lets out a sharp BARK. Edward turns; his expression fills with concern, Mulan looks to him.

"Something wrong?" she asks.

"Alice needs us to go. And now" Bella frowns and looks between them as Edward and Mulan share a look.

"Why? What's happening?"

...........................

The Volturi – Jane, Alec, Demetri, Felix – slide past the trees with effortless grace and speed...

.............................

A massive fire burns as the Cullens and the wolves hurriedly drag what's left of the newborns to it for the incineration. A purple-black smoke rises. Mulan, Edward and Bella race out of the trees, bee-lining for Alice and the rest of the Cullens gathered near the fire.

"How long?"

"A few minutes. Maybe ten" Mulan looks to Paul-wolf who looks over her, she turns to the Cullens.

"They timed their arrival well" She tells them. "Probably hoping the newborns took a few of you out"

"The pack needs to leave. The Volturi won't honor a truce with the werewolves"

"Where's Jacob?"

"There..." Jacob-wolf emerges from the treeline across the field. Bella sighs with enormous relief. He sees her as well, starts toward her – but suddenly – he hears a vicious snarl coming from behind him in the woods, spins to Leah-wolf cornering one last male newborn who was hiding. Leah charges.

"Leah don't!!" The male newborn manoeuvres out of her way, spins and grabs her ruff, fiercely yanking her off her paws but Jacob leaps on the male newborn, tackling him – they roll into – the clearing – where Jacob bites a piece of his face off but the male newborn gets his arms around Jacob and crushes him. Jacob howls in agony.

"Jacob!" The other wolves are instantly there and pounce on the male newborn, their teeth forcing him to release Jacob who crumples to the ground. As they pull him apart Edward and Carlisle appear at Jacob's side. Bella races across the field to reach Jacob. Jacob transforms into a human, naked, grotesquely twisted and broken, barely able to breathe. Carlisle quickly examines him as he writhes in pain; Edward steadies him, gripping his hand.

"Hold on, Carlisle is gonna take care of you"

"The bones on the right half of his body are shattered" Jacob, in excruciating pain, squeezes Edward's hand. Bella reaches them, dropping to her knees beside Jacob. She strokes his face, trying to comfort him.

"Bella"

"Jake, I'm right here" Sam, Paul, Jared, Embry, Quil and Leah, now in human form race up, Mulan moves to Paul's side, he wraps his arm around her.

"Jacob, you idiot. I had it"

"Leah"

"I need to set the bones before his accelerated healing kicks in. It's already starting"

"We need to get him out of here. We're not gonna win a fight with the Volturi"

"We'll take him back to Billy's"

"I'll be there as soon as I can"

"Hang in there, Jake. We got you" Jacob cries out in pain as the pack lift him. Mulan and Leah follow them, disappearing into the woods.

.......................

Bree hugs Mulan as she and Paul walk into the apartment, Mulan hugs her back, Paul kisses Mulan's head.

"I'll order pizza" he tells them both heading into the kitchen, Bree is still hugging Mulan.

"You okay, kid?"

"Yeah, just.....I was worried"

"I know....but told you so....." Bree chuckles and hugs her harder.

"Yeah...." Mulan strokes her hair.

"Come on, let's go pick a film before Paul gets his way...." Bree chuckles and the pair head towards the small dvd collection, Paul smiles warmly watching them.

........Epilogue – Ten years...........

Paul wolf whistles and claps as Bree rolls her eyes, Mulan slaps the back of Paul's head.

"Ow...." he pulls Mulan closer and kisses her cheek. "I'm just proud as hell of her is all..."

"I know..." Mulan smiles. "I'm proud of her too"

"She's getting her dragon tattoo" Paul smiles as Bree sits in the tattoo's chair. "That's like graduating for you guys, isn't it?"

"Yeah, it is" Mulan smiles warmly at Bree, now 26. "And tomorrow she becomes a fully fledged member of the Five"

"You gonna miss it?" Paul asks pulling her closer.

"Yeah....but..." she looks to the small child clutching to Paul's leg. "Being a mother....it's more exciting...." Paul smiles and kisses her.

"I know it's taken a while for Bree to be ready to take your place..."

"She's more than ready..." Mulan tells him. "And I couldn't ask for anyone better to take over my place as one of the Five" Paul pulls up the child who smiles and pats Paul's cheek. "Plus I have you.....and I have a beautiful daughter" Mulan smiles at the girl.

"Yeah, Kala's definetley got her mothers looks" Paul kisses Kala's head holding the girl close whilst pulling Mulan closer to him, she smiles wrapping an arm around the two of them, Paul kisses her.

.....................................

"Auntie Bree!!" Kala shouts wiggling free of her mother, Mulan sets her down letting her run to Bree who chuckles and lifts her up.

"Hey, sweetie" Bree smiles at Mulan who kisses her cheek.

"Congratulations" Paul tells Bree who smiles up at him.

"I'm so proud of you" Mulan.

"We're so proud of you" Paul corrects wrapping an arm around Mulan. "You're a badass vampire hunter now" Paul states, Bree laughs.

"Finally graduating..." Bree adds. "And tomorrow...." she smiles. "Thank you, so much for everything you two have done for me....for letting me be part of your family..."

"You are family, Bree" Mulan tells her. "No matter where a hunt takes you....you will always have a home with us"

"Just bring pizza" Paul adds, they chuckle, Kala tugging on Bree's hair.

"You ready to get out of here?" Mulan asks.

"We're in Paris" Bree states. "Yes, I wanna get out of her and actually see the city" Paul laughs and takes Kala from her.

"I vote we eat first" he states.

"We had breakfast like two hours ago" Bree points out pulling on her jacket.

"So?" Paul asks.

"Yeah, your right" Bree shrugs, teasing. "That's totally normal for us..." Mulan chuckles and loops arms with Bree.

"Get used to it cause once you are fully initiated, once the spell goes through you'll eat just as much as we do"

..............................

"This is place is amazing" Bree states as they walk through the halls.

"Where else would badass vampire hunters live" Paul states. "Than some creepy old house" Mulan chuckles.

"It wasn't creepy or old when I was initiated, it was new and modern" Bree laughs.

"You're just old and..." Paul starts.

"Say creepy and I will punch you" Mulan threatens, Kala chuckles into her father's neck. Bree smiles watching them.

...............................

Paul lays with Mulan's head on his chest, Kala laying between them as they watch some French children's show. He strokes Mulan's arm and down to her waist, Mulan hums as she threads an old Chinese hair pin into Kala's dark hair.

"I love you" he tells them warmly.

"I love you more" Mulan replies looking up at him.

"Not possible" he smiles at her leaning down to kiss her. 

Chapter Text

Blink stands looking up at the sky, the sun setting in the distance, she takes a deep breath and closes her eyes breathing in the city air. She loves the nights, but sometimes she misses standing in the sun, feeling it warming her skin. Hands finds her waist and pull her back inside of the building behind her, she smirks a little as the hands curl around her waist.

"What are you doing?" Garrett, her vampire mate, the love of her life, asks behind her leaning closer to kiss her neck.

"I was careful" she answers. "I just wanted to take a look at the sun" she turns to him wrapping her arms around his neck, her fingers threading into his long brown hair. His hands rest on the small of her back.

"I know you miss it" he kisses her softly. "But still" he starts pulling back. "We have to be careful" he kisses along her jaw, she rolls her eyes but smiles.

"I'm hungry, Gar" she whispers, he nips at her neck before pulling back.

"Me too actually" he agrees looking down at her, stroking his fingers over her cheek. Garrett remembers the first time he smelt Blink. Well he smelt her blood after she'd been attacked by another vampire and then left for dead. He could have finished her off. Put her out of her misery. But something stopped him. Perhaps a part of him knew she was meant to be his. His mate. His love. His perfect little vampire. "You know you're beautiful" he tells her, she looks to him and smiles.

"You have to say that" she points out. "I'm your mate" he snorts.

"I don't have to" he argues pulling her closer to him. "It's the truth and you know it" she shakes her head.

"You know I don't" she pulls away from him. Garrett does know, Blink has issues with the way she looks, the eyes, the hair, the markings on her face, the pointed ears. He knows she has issues with each of these things. Problem is that no one can explain them. She doesn't look like a vampire and it bothers her, no matter how many times he tells her she's beautiful. And she is to him. The most beautiful. And it hurts him that she can't see what he sees. He grabs her wrist and pulls her back to him, raises his free hand and brushes his fingers over her cheek.

"I love you" he tells her. "Just the way you are" she lifts her eyes to his. "I wouldn't have stuck at your side for more than 200 years if I didn't" he nudges her nose. "I love your eyes, your ears, this mark" he touches her cheek. "Your hair" he kisses her cheek and pulls back. "Because my mate is one of a kind and I love that" she smiles and presses her head to his chest, he wraps his arms around her. "Wanna grab that bite?" he asks her, she nods against his chest.

"Something foreign" she states, he chuckles and nods taking her hand and raises it to his lips.

"Whatever you want, love" he tells her warmly.

..............

Blink leans back against the wall of an alley, Garrett rests his hand above her head and smirks down at her, his other hand on her waist. They're both procrastinating, instead of hunting, Garrett is littering her with affection, she can't complain, he makes her feel all warm and fuzzy inside, it's why she loves him. This and the way he smiles at her when he thinks she isn't looking. Garrett leans closer and kisses her, the two of them just taking a moment or two to enjoy it. Even after more then 200 years they still get each other excited, they still want one another, they both still feel the same way they did when they first fell in love. Considering human couples that's pretty damn good. Garrett wraps his arm around her waist and tugs her closer to him, Garrett has a thing about doing things in public, he likes to show off what's his, he likes to show of Blink. He lifts her up and presses her against the wall, her legs wrapping around his waist, and it's definitely leading somewhere, she'll indulge him in anything he wants, any where he wants. Garrett pauses in kissing her and then he groans, she smirks.

"Urgh...." Garrett complains looking towards the entrance of the alley as a punk walks past, drunk and singing the Rolling Stones terribly, and if there is one thing Garrett hates, it's bad singing, it's bad British singing.

"Guess we found dinner" Blink tells him, Garrett looks to her and smirks.

"Ooo....I love you" he teases, kisses her taking her hand, they share a smirk, and then vamp-speed away.

................

Garrett attacks the punk at vamp-speed pinning him up against the wall by his throat.

"Shut up! I hated the first British invasion. And I hate the second one even more" Garrett starts to squeeze the punk's throat tighter, at the end of the ally, Rosalie and Emmett Cullen both appear, old acquaintances of Blink and Garrett, more passing acquaintances.

"Even the Beatles? Really, Garrett?" Emmett asks, a portal opens mid-alley and Blink steps out, she looks to Garrett who winks at her, she turns her attention to Emmett and Rosalie.

"Old habits die hard" she teases.

"Carlisle needs you" Rosalie tells them both, Garrett and Blink share another look, a silent conversation passing between them. When you spend as long as they have with one another, things can be said with a simple glance. Garrett lets go of the punk's throat and he drops to the ground and tries to crawl away. Garrett moves to Blink and takes her hand.

"Sounds interesting" he tells Rosalie and Emmett.

"Help!" the man begs.

"But first we'd better finish our meal" Garrett teases.

"Help me! Help!" Blink and Garrett attack the punk, drinks his blood and kills him. Blink pulls back first, Garrett dropping the body to the ground before turning and kissing Blink. Emmett clears his throat, Garrett pulls back and looks to him.

"Keeping the love alive?" Emmett teases, Blink sticks out her tongue at him and curls into Garrett's side.

..........

Carlisle shakes Garrett's hand and smiles at Blink who smiles back, Garrett's free arm around his mate.

"Thank you both for coming" Carlisle tells them both gratefully.

"You helped Blink with control of her gifts" Garrett starts. "We owed you one; as the kids say" He teases, Blink snorts and looks to him. "I keep up" Garrett tells her warmly.

"Regardless" Blink starts turning to Carlisle. "We're happy to help out an old friend" Carlisle smiles and nods at her. "Now Rosalie and Emmett were vague"

"Right" Carlisle nods. "You remember Edward" Carlisle asks, they both nod. "His wife, Bella and their daughter, Renesmee is why you're here" Garrett and Blink share a look as Renesmee, Edward and Bella walk into the room. Garrett strokes Blink's waist.

"You want to go first or should I?" Garrett asks.

"I will" Blink answers and crouches in front of Renesmee. "Hello, I'm Blink" Blink motions to Garrett. "This is Garrett" Renesmee holds up her hand.

"It's how she communicates" Edward tells Blink who nods, Renesmee sets her hand on Blink's cheek, Blink's smile falls and she blinks looking up at Garrett who frowns at her.

"What is it?" he asks, Edward takes Renesmee's hand from Blink's face.

"That's not nice, Renesmee" he scolds. "I'm sorry, Blink, it's just...."

"It's okay" she whispers standing, Garrett wraps an arm around her. "I know my eyes are....different" Garrett nods understanding, he strokes her side. "I don't know why" Blink tells Renesmee.

"Still no answers?" Edward asks, Blink shakes her head.

"No one has any" she offers, Garrett kisses her head and pulls her closer.

"Where they like that when you were human?" Bella asks, Blink shrugs.

"I have no idea" she answers, Edward looks to Bella.

"Blink has no memories of her human life" he explains. "Other then her real name" Bella looks to Blink softly, Blink shrugs.

"My human life clearly isn't worth remembering" Blink offers. "And my vampire life is amazing" Garrett and Blink share a warm, loving smile. Bella smiles watching them. "I have Garrett" Garrett strokes her cheek. Bella looks to Edward who smiles at her.

.............

Jasper arrives back, with his friends Peter and Charlotte, to a house full of vampires, some he's met, others he hasn't, but it is a good show, they might actually have a chance at surviving this, Edward shoots him an unamused look from across the room and Jasper shrugs back and leans in the doorway looking around at the gathered friends and allies. The covens and the nomads. It really is a house full. And overwhelming on his empath gift. He wrinkles his nose and then backs out of the room heading upstairs. He reaches his bedroom and pauses, seems he's not the only one that needed space, a woman stands looking out his bedroom window. Sensing him she turns to face him and he's staring into bright green eyes, but he knows she's not human. He's staring at her, he knows he is, but this woman is beautiful and unique.

"Sorry, it was the only quiet room" She tells him, Jasper nods, she looks away from him, uncomfortable with the staring.

"We haven't met" Jasper offers. "I'm Jasper Hale....." she looks to him.

"And this is your bedroom" she figures out.

"It's okay" he assures her.

"I'm Blink" she introduces.

"Blink?" he asks, she smirks.

"It's a nickname" she answers. "Don't worry my parents weren't that cruel" he smirks a little.

"Good to know" he teases.

"Not that I remember them" she adds stopping in front of him. "You're Carlisle's other son, right?" she asks, Jasper nods. "What's it like, living as part of a huge coven?"

"You're a nomad?" he asks back.

"There's two of us but yes, we're nomads" he nods.

"It nice, having the support of friends, family around me" he answers her original question. "Someone to talk to, play chess with, hunt with....I tried doing it alone and it was just......lonely" he admits.

"No mate?" she asks softly.

"Not any more" he answers, Blink cocks her head.

"I'm sorry" she offers softly.

"Don't be" Jasper corrects. "What we had wasn't real love" Jasper frowns at Blink. "I don't know why I am telling you this stuff" Jasper admits, Blink shrugs.

.....................

Garrett sits on a boulder watching Blink as she feeds. He brushes a leaf from his side and then wrinkles his nose.

"He was staring at you" Garrett complains with a small frown on his face, Blink drops the deer from her hands and turns to him.

"Are you jealous?" she asks, Garrett grumbles and looks away from her, Blink smiles and moves to him, sitting in his lap. "Gar" she coos. "You are my mate" she cups his face, he closes his eyes. "I love you" she tells him warmly.

"I know" he assures her. "I just....you are a very beautiful woman, Blink" she scoffs. "You are beautiful, and smart, loving, kind, and you have this sexy little sway when you walk" she smirks. "Not to mention the way your ears twitch when you're happy"

"They do not twitch" she argues.

"Yes, they do" Blink reach up for her pointed ears.

"200 years and you never told me my ears twitch" she accuses, he chuckles and pulls her closer to kiss her neck.

"I knew that if I told you; you'd find a way to make it stop...and it's so endearing" he admits pulling back. "It's no wonder he was staring" Garrett strokes her back.

"Garrett" she whispers. "Deer tastes disgusting" she tells him, he chuckles and stands with her, her arms and legs wrapping around him, she clings to him like a monkey.

"I know but whilst we are here"

"I know" she grumbles teasingly. "Best behaviour" she crosses her fingers over her chest and smirks, Garrett snorts and takes her hand pulling her closer as he stands.

"You and me, we make a pretty great team, right?" he asks, she smiles and nods.

"You know we do" she answers as he wraps an arm around her waist, his hand in hers, he dances with her, sways with her.

"And that's why we're going to survive" he whispers to her, pressing his forehead to hers.

"That and the fact I can portal us away if it looks like we're going to die?" she asks, he places his hands on her backside and smirks.

"Counting on it" he tells her warmly, she pulls him closer and kisses him as they sway.

...............

Blink draws her hand over Jasper's bookcase, journal upon journal upon journal, turns out she has a thing for army accounts, she blamed Garrett.

"Back again?" Jasper asks. She turns to him and smirks.

"I'm sorry" she offers. "It just....It smell like gun powder, boot polish and....wool" she smiles. "It smells like Garrett" she admits. "I know that sounds stupid"

"No" Jasper argues. "He was a soldier, right?" she nods. "So was I, I've been told that as vampires, former soldiers smell the same, it's like when we turned, it soaked into us"

"You're joking, aren't you?" she asks moving back towards him, he chuckles and shakes his head.

"No" he admits. "Think about it, those of us turned during a war, we are around gun powder, boot polish and wool all the time, we probably died around each of the items, wearing them even and you find comfort in that scent....because of Garrett" he offers her a smile. "You are more then welcome to find comfort in here" she motions to the bookshelves. "Help yourself" he offers.

"Garrett was revolutionary" she tells him. "And you were....civil war?" she asks,

"How'd you guess?" he asks moving closer to her.

"There's something else to your smell, something so Southern" she teases. "Confederate?" she asks.

"Yes" he answers. "That's...."

"Don't be impressed, just spending so much time around Garrett, he likes to collect things, stupid things" he chuckles. "There is this Confederate jacket he has, and it smells just like you" she pauses and then frowns. "That sounded really weird"

"No, no, it didn't" he argues with a smile, she looks up at him and smiles.

"You are far too kind" she whispers. "You can send me away if I am annoying you"

"You're not" he tells her. "Do you play chess?" he offers moving to a board set up across the room.

"It's about strategy" she points out. "Garrett taught me strategy, I am sure I can pick it up"

"You've never played chess?" Jasper asks looking back to her. "Sit down" he tells her. "We're playing, I'm teaching you" she smiles and moves towards him. Garrett stands in the doorway watching them, lips pursed, jaw tightened.

...............

"She loves you" Edward walks towards Garrett who leans against a tree outside the house. Garrett looks to him. "Blink" he elaborates. "She loves you"

"I know" Garrett nods. "I know she does, but....she's unique, so I get a little funny when other men spend time with her, especially vampires"

"You're worried the Volturi will see how unique she is" Edward points out. Garrett nods.

"200 years" Garrett states looking to Edward. "I have loved and protected her, and it could all be over in a flash....add on another vampire sniffing around her, it's a lot to bare"

"Jasper's just a little lonely" Edward offers. "If you tell Blink you are worried about these things, you know she will support you" Garrett nods. "And we're really hoping not to expose you all to..." 

"We know" Garrett assures him. "But Blink couldn't resist, helping someone, helping a child, she just...." Garrett smiles and nods. "It's just her" he chuckles and turns to Edward. "I will help, we both will, but I will also protect Blink"

"We're hoping it won't come to a fight" Edward corrects.

"We both know it is more likely that it will" Garrett tells him and then walks away back to the house.

...........

Blink watches Garrett stare at nothing ahead of him, one of those looks on his face, a look she's not seen very often on his face, in fact she's never seen it on his face before.

"What's wrong?" Blink asks Garrett who sits with his head in his hand. He hums and looks to her. "What's wrong?" she repeats.

"Nothing" he answers holding out his arm to her, she moves to sit on his lap, his arm wrapping around her. She sets her head to his chest.

"There is something wrong" she points out. "You're not jealous again, are you?" she asks, he looks to her.

"A little bit" he whispers. "I hate sharing" he grumbles. "Always have" she strokes his face and nuzzles into his neck. "And I know you are not a possession, Blink, I know that, I just.....you are extraordinary, and beautiful, and I found you, and I believe that I found you for a reason, that you are meant to be with me....so yes, I get a little jealous when I see you spending time with other men, and I get scared and worried that you'll realise that you can do better then me"

"There is no better then you" she assures him, he looks to her warmly. "No one that loves me as much, no one that makes me feel as beautiful or as talented, no one that looks at me like that" she motions to his face. "Like I am all you see, like I am your world"

"You are my world" he tells her. "You are.....all I see" he smiles at her. "I don't want to loose you"

"You won't" she whispers. "No one is taking me away from you, no one"

............

Blink and Garrett walk, hand in hand, into the living room where the other vampires are gathered. Jasper looks up from his book across the room to watch Blink.

"Edward said you are gifted" Bella asks looking to Blink who looks to her.

"Blink's very gifted" Edward corrects. "I said very gifted" Blink smirks and looks to him.

"Worried I'll blink you some place?" she asks, Edward smirks and nods. Blink looks to Bella and Renesmee. "The reason for my name" she offers. "I blink" she offers, Bella frowns as Edward chuckles. Blink holds her hand together in front of her chest and then pulls them apart, a portal opening between her palms, Bella stands eyes widening.

"Is that the Eiffel Tower?" she asks.

"Step through it and you'll be in Paris" Edward tells his wife. "Blink's power is portal creation....a form of teleportation" Bella looks to him. "Do you want to go to Paris?" Edward asks taking Bella's hand, she nods and Edward leads her slowly towards the portal.

"Is it safe?" Bella asks.

"As long as Blink wants it to be" Garrett answers, Bella looks to him. "She can technically use her portals to.....cut people in half"

"You can cut people in half?" Bella asks looking to Blink who is straining to hold the portal open.

"Hurry up" she begs.

"Sorry, Blink" Edward offers. "It's okay" Blink closes the portal and stumbles, Garrett is instantly there to hold her up.

"The further away she portals, how big it is and the longer it's open" Garrett explains. "The more draining it is" Garrett lifts Blink up. "Come on, let's go catch some bunnies" he teases.

"Urgh" Blink complains lightly, Garrett chuckles and nudges her nose with his. Edward looks to Jasper sat at the back of the room watching Blink. Jasper looks away from the couple.

........................

Later: Blink sits next to Jasper and smiles.

"Do you want to have a game of chess?" she asks, he looks to her and then away.

"I'm not sure your....mate would be happy about that" he tells her flatly.

"It's just a game of chess" she offers.

"I don't have time" Jasper mumbles, Blink sighs and stands.

"Fine" she whispers and walks away, Jasper watches her go sadly before looking back to his book.

"Harsh" Emmett teases walking into the room.

"Go away" Jasper growls, Emmett ignores him and sits down at his side.

"Crushing on another man's wife"

"They're not married" Jasper points out, and then looks to Emmett. "Are they?"

"No idea" Emmett answers. "But point still stands"

"I'm not going to do anythin'" Jasper argues. "I'm not that person. It'll pass" Emmett stares at him. "It'll pass" Jasper repeats turning away from his brother.

"What does it feel like when she looks at you?" Emmett asks, Jasper glances to him. "Or when you look at her?"

"What?" Jasper asks.

"Just answer" Emmett pushes, Jasper rolls his eyes.

"When I look at her, it's....like I am looking at the most beautiful thing in the world. I feel like, even though it doesn't beat, that my heart is going to burst out of my chest, nothing matters when she smiles at me, the world doesn't matter when she smiles at me" he answers.

"Jasper" Emmett whispers. "I don't think this is a crush"

"It is" Jasper argues. "It is just a crush, it'll pass, it has to pass" he mumbles, Emmett watches his brother sadly. He's pretty sure Blink is his mate. And she's already got one.

..................

"Fancy a game?" Garrett asks setting a chess board in front of Jasper, who looks up at him, now a little worried he's going to get the back off of my mate speech and Garrett is older and scarier then he is.

"Sure" Jasper answers closing his book and turning to face Garrett.

"She's beautiful, isn't she?" Garrett asks sitting across from Jasper who tries to play it off, even if he does know who Garrett is talking about, Garrett shoots him a look. "Blink" he elaborates.

"I hadn't noticed" Jasper mumbles, Garrett smirks.

"Everyone notices" Garrett corrects. "It's the first thing people notice, she is beautiful because she is unique. Despite what she thinks" Garrett points out. Garrett sets up the chess board. "I assume her self-consciousness is something from her human life, perhaps her appearance isn't unique to her vampirism" Garrett shrugs and then looks to Jasper. "You upset her" Garrett tells Jasper.

"It was never my intention" Jasper argues.

"I know that....but Blink is sensitive. And she does take things to heart. You need to apologise otherwise she will feel bad about this for months possibly years"

"I will" Jasper agrees.

"White or black?" Garrett asks motioning to the board.

"Black" Jasper answers, Garrett turns the board and leans back resting his chin in his hand and his elbow on the arm of the chair. "How did you find her?" Jasper asks.

"I'd been passing through a village when I smelt her" Garrett answers as he moves a chess piece. "I'd never smelt anything like it before, or since....."

"She was your singer?" Jasper asks. Garrett shrugs and then nods.

"Hmmm yes" he answers. "I'd never thought of it that way before...but yes, I suppose she was" Jasper moves one of his pieces. "I found her, she was...still alive, choking on her own blood and at the beginning of her transition....I could have left her there but....I took one look at her and I knew....she was mine" Garrett looks to Jasper. "She was to be mine" Jasper looks to him and the two men just stare at one another. Garrett moves a chess piece. "Your move" Garrett tells him.

.....................

Blink smiles at Renesmee who hands over a small bouquet of wild flowers.

"Thank you" Blink tells her warmly. Renesmee smiles and runs to Jacob who lifts her up, Blink smells the flowers and smiles warmly to herself.

"I'm sorry" Jasper states behind Blink, she looks over her shoulder at him and smiles.

"It's okay" she whispers.

"No, it's not. I was rude and it wasn't my intention..."

"Garrett spoke to you, didn't he?" she asks turning to him. "He gets it into his head that he needs to protect my feelings" she complains but smiles. "And as sweet as it is...." Jasper smirks a little. "It can get annoying"

"He loves you" Jasper tells her. "He just wants you to be happy" she smiles and nods.

"I know" she agrees and hands him one of her flowers, he takes it and smiles. "How about that game of chess?" she asks, he nods and sniffs the flower as they head into the house.

....................

Jasper laughs as Blink does, her hand on his arm on the table, the chess game finished and forgot between them. Jasper stops laughing first and he just watches her laugh, there is something so warming about her laugh, something that fills him up with happiness. He turns his arm over on the table and wraps his fingers around her arm. She smiles at him. Jasper then does something utterly stupid. He leans across the table and he kisses her. Blink freezes up. Jasper pulls back, eyes wide.

"I am so sorry" he offers. "That was..." Blink raises her fingers to her lips and stares at him. "Blink?" he asks.

"You kissed me" she whispers, he nods.

"I did"

"You kissed me" she repeats, he nods. "Why? Why did you kiss me?" she asks standing. "Why did you do that?"

"Well....because I wanted too" he answers.

"But why?" she asks again.

"You're beautiful and smart and caring and....I happen to enjoy spending time with you" she just stares at him and Jasper can now see the self-consciousness that Garrett told him about. "You're incredible" he tells her warmly, Blink touches her lips and then vamp-speeds away, Jasper closes his eyes and groans.

..............

Garrett looks up as Blink balances on a tree above him, she drops down and moves to his side. She sets her head on his chest and he wraps an arm around her, his chin resting on the top of her head.

"He kissed me" Blink tells Garrett, Garrett strokes her hair and stares off across the lake. "Garrett?" she asks pulling back. "Are you mad with me?"

"With you?" he asks looking to her. "No, no, of course not" he strokes her cheek. "He likes you so..." Garrett starts and cocks his head. "Did you like it?" he asks.

"What?" she asks. "Why are you asking that? What does it matter?" she touches his arm. "I love you"

"I know" he assures her. "I was just wondering" he kisses her cheek. "It's okay, you can tell me" he whispers pulling her closer. "Did you like it?"

.........

Jasper sits touching his lips, he knows he shouldn't've done it, kissed Blink, not with her mate in the general vicinity but he just couldn't help himself, they were laughing and then he was kissing her. And it was like nothing he'd ever experienced, and he wants to do it again, over and over and over again. And he knows he can't. He hangs his head and shakes it slightly. He's not this person, he doesn't go around kissing other people's girlfriends.

.................

Blink stands looking out over the forest from the attic window, her mind elsewhere, Garrett leans in the doorway watching her. Behind him Jasper appears.

"Garrett" Jasper greets. Garrett glances to him.

"Come with me" Garrett orders of Jasper before walking away, Jasper looks to Blink who is glancing back at him, worry radiating from her. Jasper turns and follows Garrett. Blink wrings her hands together and looks out the window as both men disappear into the trees. Blink turns away and crosses her arms over her chest to stop herself from fidgeting.

.................

Garrett grabs the back of Jasper's head and yanks him closer before kissing him, Jasper grabs onto Garrett's jacket as Garrett threads his fingers into Jasper's hair. Garrett presses Jasper back against the tree behind the confederate. Garrett pulls back and smirks.

"Is that how it felt when you kissed Blink?" Garrett asks, Jasper nods still staring at him, raising his fingers to his lips. He's never kisses a man before, but Garrett, he's something else. "Thought so" Garrett mumbles and turns back to the house. Jasper frowns.

"Wait what?" Jasper asks following Garrett.

"It's rare but it happens and I think this is one such occurrence"

"Of what?" Jasper asks, Garrett turns to him. "Of what?" Jasper repeats.

"I am Blink's mate" Garrett answers, Jasper nods. "But I think you are too. And I think we're mates...."

"The....three of us?" Jasper asks, Garrett nods.

"Like I said...its rare, but it happens" Garrett answers.

"I've never heard of it happening" Jasper argues.

"Well I've only come across it once....and that was before I met Blink. Carlisle may know more then me..." Garrett crosses his arms over his chest.

"Have you told Blink?" Jasper asks, Garrett shakes his head.

"I wanted to be sure first...." Garrett explains. "We can tell her together...unless you want to talk to Carlisle first" Jasper looks up at the house, sees Blink in the attic window, her back to it, her purple hair catching the sun.

"No, you should tell her" Jasper tells Garrett. "She knows you better...."

"Are you sure?" Garrett asks frowning. "I thought you'd want..."

"I do" Jasper assures him. "But we may be okay with this....that's not to say she will be. She trusts you, loves you, it should come from you" Garrett nods and pats Jasper's shoulder before heading towards the house, Jasper looks back up to Blink who must have sensed them as she is now watching Garrett.

...............

Garrett watches Blink as she paces a little.

"Are you insane?" Blink asks Garrett. "You are my mate..." Garrett stops her and clutches her face softly before ghosting his lips over hers.

"I am...but so is he" Garrett corrects pulling back. "The way you two instantly bonded...how easy it was for you two to talk, the way you felt when he kissed you...."

"But what about you?" she whispers. "I don't want to loose you"

"Oh, Clarice" he soothes, she looks up at him. "I'm not going anywhere" he promises. "You and me...and Jasper, we're in this together now" he sighs and brushes his finger over the frown line between her eyes. "It's okay, I'm okay with this, we're okay"

"I don't...." she shakes her head. "I'm not sure about this.....you're not very good at sharing and I don't want to ruin what we've spent 200 years building" he strokes her cheeks and smiles.

"You won't" he assures her. "I have a feeling about this....a good feeling, the same feeling I had when I found you" he brushes her hair back. "And I don't regret listening to that feeling...." she nods and snuggles into his chest, he strokes her hair. "Jasper belongs with us" he whispers to her.

"Then he belongs with us" she agrees and then looks up at him. "And I thought we agreed you would never call me Clarice" she scolds, he chuckles and kisses her head.

...............

Blink approaches Jasper who paces between two trees, he looks to her when he can sense her approach, she offers him a little smile and he clutches his hands behind his back.

"Did....Did Garrett talk to you?" he asks, she nods and moves closer to him. "I didn't mean for it..." Blink wraps her fingers around the back of his neck and pulls him to her, she presses her lips to his. Jasper kisses her back wrapping his arms around her.

........

Blink sits between Jasper and Garrett, all three of them in front of Carlisle who its at his desk, they'd asked him to look into the whole threeway mate situation. The three of them are still a little uncomfortable with the idea, all of them feel....greedy. And Blink is worried about Garrett feeling like she is falling out of love with him. She hasn't. She doesn't feel anything less for him then she did before they came here.

"How rare?" Jasper asks Carlisle who leans back in his chair and gives the three of them a look.

"Rare" he offers. "I know that doesn't help but that's all I've got. I've heard of it happening, never seen it myself" Garrett squeezes Blink's knee, she threads her fingers with Jasper's, he places his other hand over hers. "It doesn't make it any less" Carlisle assures them. "It's the way it works, we don't choose our mates, they are chosen for us, they are what we need the most.....you three just need a little more" Jasper and Garrett share a look, Blink looks down into her lap. "It's not a bad thing" Carlisle assures her. "Bonds like this, they're special, and unique, and to be treasured" Garrett rubs Blink's shoulder and pulls her closer. "And it doesn't mean you love one another less" Carlisle tells Garrett and Blink. "I've known you both for a very long time, and I've never met mates as close as you are" Blink smiles and nods.

"Thank you" she offers. "This is.....new" she squeezes Jasper's hand.

"Exactly" Carlisle agrees. "It's new and exciting, don't let your worry get in the way of that" Carlisle stands and smiles at the three of them. "Enjoy it" he offers and then leaves the three of them alone. Blink lets out a breath.

"Blink?" Jasper asks, she looks to him.

"It's a lot to process" she offers. Garrett leans closer to her brushing her hair back from her ear.

"Kiss him" Garrett tells her. "It's okay" Blink leans closer to Jasper and kisses him, his hand finding her knee as he kisses her back. Both loosing themselves in it. Jasper pulls back first and smiles softly at her. "Now tell me what it felt like" Garrett asks of her.

"Like....the world disappeared around me and nothing else matters" she admits. "Like when I kiss you" she assures Garrett.

"I know" he tells her. "Because it is the same when I kissed him, like we belong together, the three of us belong together" Blink turns to Garrett and raises an eyebrow.

"You kissed him?" she asks, Garrett smirks and shrugs a little. "When?"

"Yesterday, before I spoke to you about....us. I wanted to be sure first...that's how I knew he's meant to be with us" he strokes her cheek as she takes Jasper's hand in hers. "We're meant to be with him"

"If we survive" she points out. "Let's not forget the Volturi" she reminds them.

"All the more reason to enjoy the time we have now" Garrett assures her wrapping an arm around her. "So how about we start...by hunting together?" he asks them. "We should keep our strength up" she nods in agreement.

...................

Jasper sits with Blink as Garrett washes blood off of his hands in the river.

"What was your human life like?" Jasper asks, Blink looks to him.

"I don't know" she answers. "When I woke a vampire the only thing I knew was my name....."

"Blink?" he asks, she shakes her head.

"No, that came later, that is the name Garrett gave me" Garrett smiles to himself. "When I decided that a new life means a new me, a new name" she leans against Jasper and he wraps an arm around her.

"So...what is your real name?" Jasper asks, Garrett glances to Blink and nods, she looks away before looking to Jasper.

"If I tell you, you can't ever use it" she warns, Jasper raises an eyebrow. "I'm serious, Jasper"

"Alright, I promise to never call you by your real name" he crosses his fingers over his undead heart.

"Clarice Fong" she admits. "That is my human name"

"Why do you hate it?" He asks sadly. "It's a beautiful name"

"It's a reminder of a life I don't know" she answers.

"Did you not look?" Jasper asks. "If you knew your name then maybe you had family, maybe there was someone out there looking for you"

"It was the early 1800's records were...limited" Garrett answers walking back to them. "And Blink believed that she lost her memories for a reason, that her human life must not be worth remembering"

"And I still believe that" Blink adds, Jasper kisses her head and then smiles taking her hand.

"What do you think?" Garrett asks Jasper who looks to him.

"I've never hunted like that" he admits. "Usually I do it alone....but with the two of you, it was like...."

"Instinct" Garrett offers, Jasper nods.

"I didn't even have to think I just knew....what to do" Jasper admits, Blink looks up at him. "It was so unlike anything I have ever done" he looks down at Blink and smiles stroking her cheek, he leans closer and kisses her softly, pushing her back into the grass, she laughs and wraps her arms around his neck, Garrett smiles watching them, that jealously, that spark is no longer there, he actually rather likes watching them together. His two mates.

...................

Blink walks behind her two mates as they return to the Cullen house, Jasper and Garrett laughing and rough housing, immensely amusing considering their ages. Blink smiles warmly watching them. When Garrett had first told her about the triad relationship she'd been worried but now, now she feels it, how right this is, that this is where they belong, the three of them together. She just hopes they survive the clash with the Volturi. Blink and Jasper are gifted and most likely the Volturi would try to recruit them, but Garrett, he's just another vampire with ideas of rebellion. Blink feels a warmth of calmness wash over her, she blinks and looks to Jasper who is watching her, his hand held out to her, she smiles and moves to him taking it.

"Thank you" she whispers resting her head on his shoulder.

...............

Jasper sits on the small couch in his bedroom, he strokes Blink's hair as she reads curled into his side, Garrett watches them warmly from where he sits across from them, a chess board set up between the two men, a game on going. They're sitting in silence but it's not uncomfortable, it's...the most comfortable any of them have ever been. Jasper leans closer to Blink and smirks as Garrett makes his chess move, Jasper's lips kiss Blink's cheek, she smiles down at her book. Garrett leans back and rests his chin in his hand watching as Jasper pulls Blink closer to him, his fingers dancing down her ribs, she closes her eyes and sighs softly. Carlisle appears in the doorway behind them and watches them warmly. He doesn't want to interrupt them, this scene of peace and comfort and adoration. But he has to. It's time for them to get ready. Garrett spots Carlisle first and raises an eyebrow.

"We're heading towards the clearing" Carlisle tells them. Garrett's eyes flicker to Jasper and Blink. "It's okay if you want to join us later, we just have to set up camp for Jacob and Renesmee"

"We're right behind you" Jasper offers not looking up, Carlisle nods and then leaves, Blink, Garrett and Jasper remain quiet. Jasper's fingers stroke her arm softly, absent-mindedly, they're all distracted by what could come. What might happen. How this may end. They listen to the others leaving, heading off into the trees in small groups, talking quietly, then the sounds give out to nothing, and everything is silent. Garrett stands first and moves to sit on Blink's free side, shifting to nuzzles into her neck, scenting her, taking her in. His arm lingers on the chair back and touches Jasper's shoulder, the confederate rests his arm over Garrett's to stroke his hair.

"We should think about joining them" Garrett whispers into Blink's neck, Jasper's hand moves to Garrett's shoulder, which he squeezes. "No matter what happens" Garrett starts.

"It's okay" Blink tells him. "We're going to be fine" she tries to sound certain, to sound like she knows it to be so, but she can't. Jasper kisses her cheek and smiles.

"Of course we are" he agrees softly and then stands holding down his hands for them, Blink takes one first and looks to Garrett who reluctantly takes Jasper's other, he does not want to go yet. He doesn't share their faith. Blink moves around the furniture to a more open part of Jasper's bedroom. She takes a deep breath as her soul mates join her, flanking her. Blink opens a portal to the camp site, the three of them sharing a look before stepping through and joining the others, the portal closing behind them. Garrett pulls Blink closer and kisses her head, he shares a look with Jasper as he pulls back. Jasper glances to Rosalie who nods and then moves to them.

"Blink" Rosalie states approaching. "Can I talk to you for a moment?" Blink nods a little.

"Of course" she offers and walks away with the blonde, Jasper and Garrett disappear in to the trees.

................

Later: Rosalie and Blink sit by the fire with Rensmee and Jacob. Blink looks around for one or both of her soul mates, frowning when she can't find them. Rosalie leans closer.

"They're about 2 miles West" Rosalie tells her. "They wanted it to be a surprise" Blink frowns at her, Rosalie nods west, Blink stands and walks in that direction.

..................

Blink walks through the trees, her fingers skimming over the bark, feeling it under her fingers. She finds Garrett and Jasper whispering ahead of her, both looking to her when they sense her, Garrett gives her a sad but still loving smile, she smiles back. Jasper holds out his hand to her and she moves to him, taking it, he pulls her closer, Garrett touches her other arm.

"We're far enough away they won't hear us" Jasper breaths softly.

"We talked" Garrett offers. "If this is to be our last night together" he strokes Blink's cheek. "Then we will be together" he whispers softly. "The three of us" Blink motions with her hands.

"'Together'?" she asks, they both nod. "The three of us?" she asks, they both smirk and nod again. Jasper kisses her hand and walks with her.

"Here" he whispers rounding a tree to show a blanket and candles.

"You two did this?" She asks.

"Well Rose did" Jasper answers. "But...it was Garrett's idea" Blink looks to Garrett behind her, Garrett moves closer and wraps his arms around her from behind, his lips finding her neck

"End of the world, Clarice" he reminds her, she glances to him. "Get all the love in we can before we go" Blink smiles sadly and nods.

.......

Blink lays with her head on Jasper's chest, Garrett strokes along her spine, they just listen to the sounds around them. They are waiting on the word from the others to get moving, to walk towards their probable death. The candles have long since dwindles and they lay in darkness now. They know that once the sun rises. That is it.

"Jasper" Carlisle calls for them, Jasper looks back at his 'father' who gives him a nod and small smile, Jasper nods back and stands looking down at Blink and Garrett, Garrett takes a breath and joins the younger soldier both of them pulling Blink up to her feet, she looks down and sighs. Jasper lifts her chin.

"Hey" he whispers, she looks to him. "We'll be okay" he offers softly smoothing out her worry. She nods a little and smiles softer this time. Jasper leans closer and kisses her. Garrett touches her back and Jasper's shoulder.

..............

Blink stands looking out over the clearing they're to fight in, the sun just rising on the horizon, she'd left Jasper and Garrett talking with Tanya and Edward and walked out here. Carlisle approaches her and gives her a small smile.

"I don't share your faith" She comments. "I can't" he touches her arm and nods. "I've never seen anything like this, I've never been part of something like this"

"I know" she looks to him.

"If we win, if we survive this" she turns to him. "I want you to know I'll look after him" Carlisle smiles warmly at her.

"Oh I know you will" Carlisle offers pulling her into a hug, Blink is 300+ years old but she is still a young girl inside, a teenager, and she's never had to face something like this. War. Garrett and Jasper are old hands but Blink hasn't had to deal with this.

..................

Blink stands with Garrett and Jasper with the rest of his family and the other witnesses. This is it. Blink worries her hands together a little, they spark purple as she lets loose a little control of her gifts. They hear the Volturi and their army getting closer.

"The Redcoats are coming, the Redcoats are coming!" Garrett comments pulling Blink closer, protectively, he and Jasper share a look, the younger soldier taking Blink's hand in his, she looks to him and tries to smile reassuringly. It doesn't work. They could be about to die. After having only just found Jasper. Suddenly Aro and his army become visible and it's clear that they outnumber the Cullens and their witnesses, Edward watches Aro as they walk towards them.

"Aro's looking for Alice" Edward explains, Blink and Garrett have never met Alice, but they knew of her, Jasper has mentioned her a few times, his best friend, of course he mentioned her. As Aro and his army get closer, the two wolf packs appear from the tree line and join the Cullens and their witnesses, Jacob in his wolf form comes and stands next Bella, Renesmee and Edward. Aro and his army stand in a line facing the Cullens and their witnesses, Carlisle walks forward.

"Aro, Iet us discuss things as we used to. In a civilized manner"

"Fair words, Carlisle. But a little out of place, given the battalion you've assembled against us"

"I can promise you, that was never my intent. No laws have been broken" Carlisle argues.

"We see the child. Do not treat us as fools" Caius snaps.

"She is not an immortal! These witnesses can attest to that. Or you can look. See the flush of human blood in her cheeks"

"Artifice!"

"I will collect every facet of the truth" Aro tells Caius and then turns back to the Cullens, Jasper clutches to Blink's hand, worried for his family and his new mates. "But from someone more central to the story. Edward, as the child clings to your newborn mate, I assume you are involved" Edward looks at Bella then makes his way towards Aro, as Edwards reaches Aro he extends his hand, Aro takes it and uses his power to read his thoughts and realizes that Renesmee is not an immortal child, but a child born and a child that grows. "I'd like to meet her" Edward turns and looks at Bella and Renesmee, then Bella, Renesmee, Jacob, joined by Emmett walk towards Aro. Blink's hands spark purple with her unease. "Ah. Young Bella. Immortality becomes you" Aro smiles and then shrieks with laughter as he hears Renesmee's heart beating. "I hear her strange heart" Aro holds out his hand and Renesmee walks closer to him.

"Hello, Aro" Renesmee then touches Aro's cheek, using her powers on him, Aro becomes transfixed by what she shows him.

"Magnifico! Half mortal, half immortal. Conceived and carried by this newborn while she was still human"

"Impossible!" Caius argues.

"Do you think they fooled me, brother?" Bella, Edward and Renesmee walk back to join the other witnesses. "Bring the informer forward" Irina is brought towards Caius and Aro.

"Is that the child you saw?" Caius asks her.

"I'm not sure"

"Jane" Caius looks to Jane who gets ready to use her power on Irina.

"She's changed" Irina rushes out. "This child is bigger"

"Then your allegations were false" Caius accuses.

"The Cullens are innocent. I take full responsibility for my mistake" Irina looks towards the Cullen sadly. "I'm sorry" Edward sees that Irina is about to executed.

"Caius, no!" Felix then steps forward and hits Irina and snaps her head off.

"Irina!" Tanya yells, Caius then sets fire to the rest of Irina's body, Kate and Tanya scream and run towards Aro and his army, Garrett gets hold of Kate, she uses her power to electrocute him, Edward then turns to Zafrina.

"Blind them" Zafrina uses her power to blind Kate and Tanya, stopping them from attacking.

"Give me my sight back" Tanya argues.

"Tanya, this is what they want" Edward tells her. "If you attack now, we'll all die" Edward then looks at Zafrina and she stops blinding Kate and Tanya. As Tanya and Kate stop their attack on Aro and his army, Jane looks at Edward.

"Pain" She uses her power to bring Edward down in pain, but Bella manages to use her power to shield Edward, he gets up and walks towards Bella.

"It's working" Bella smiles as Jane realizes her powers are useless against her shield, then Alec steps forward and tries to use his deadly vapor but Aro stops him.

"Aro, you see there's no law broken here" Carlisle tells Aro.

"Agreed. But does it then follow that there is no danger? For the first time in our history humans pose a threat to our kind. Their modern technology has given birth to weapons that could destroy us. Maintaining our secret has never been more imperative. In such perilous times, only the known is safe. Only the known is tolerable. And we know nothing ofwhat this child will become. Can we live with such uncertainty? Spare ourselves a fight today, only to die tomorrow" Just then two figures emerge from the nearby woods. Edward realizes it's Alice and her mate, Jasper's biological twin, Stuart, Jasper looks to his brother who glances to him, the only difference being that Stuart has shorter hair and it appears slightly darker.

"Alice" Edward states.

"Alice!" Aro cheers delighted.

...........

As Alice and Stuart walk up to Aro and his army, two of Aro's guards stop them, Blink raises an eyebrow and looks to Jasper.

"Twins?" she whispers, Jasper nods. "You said brother, that's....twins" he strokes her cheek a little, amused, he kisses her head and turns back to watch his brother worried.

"My dear, dear Alice, we're so glad to see you here, after all"

"I have evidence the child won't be a risk to our kind" Aro looks at her with suspicion. "Let me show you" Alice extends her hand, Aro motions for his guards to let Alice go.

"Brother?" Caius asks. Alice walks up to Aro and he takes hold of her hand, as Aro reads her thoughts, the Cullens and witnesses watch on waiting, Jasper and Garrett share a look over Blink's head, both worried, concerned, afraid. Garrett shifts closer to Blink. Alice pulls her hand back from Aro.

"Now you know. That's your future. Unless you decide on another course" She tells Aro.

"We cannot alter our course. The child still poses a grave threat" Caius argues.

"But what if you were sure she could remain concealed from the human world?" Edward asks. "Could we leave in peace?"

"Of course. But that cannot be known" Caius counters.

"Actually, it can" Edward corrects. Two more figures leave the woods and walk towards Alice and Aro.

"I've been searching for witnesses of my own among the Ticuna tribes of Brazil" Alice admits.

"We have enough witnesses" Caius argues.

"Let him speak, brother" Aro waves him off.

"I am half human, half vampire. Like the child. A vampire seduced my mother, who died giving birth to me. My aunt Huilen raised me as her own. I made her immortal" Nahuel tells Aro.

"How old are you?" Bella asks worried for Renesmee.

"A hundred and fifty years"

"At what age did you reach maturity?" Aro asks.

"I became full-grown seven years after my birth. I have not changed since then"

"And your diet?"

"Blood, human food. I can survive on either"

"These children are much like us" Marcus comments for the first time, breaking his silence.

"Regardless, the Cullens have been consorting with werewolves. Our natural enemies" Caius reminds his 'brother', Aro turns and addresses his army.

"Dear ones, there is no danger here. We will not fight today" Aro offers. Some of the Volturi look disappointed, including Caius and Jane, but they all listen to Aro and quickly leave, then before leaving Aro looks at Alice and Bella, and then Blink as her hands spark. "Such a prize" Aro then turns and leaves, the Cullens and their witnesses watch them go. Everyone still tense.

"We have them on the run" Vladmir tells them. "Now is the time to attack"

"Not today" Carlisle argues.

"You're all fools! The Volturi might be gone. But they will never forgive what happened here" Stefan counters, the Cullens and their witnesses do not listen so Vladimir and Stefan leave in anger and everyone else rejoices in the fact that they did not have to fight the Volturi. Jasper kisses Blink softly and then turns to Garrett who smiles and pulls him closer to kiss, Blink smiles warmly watching the two of them. Garrett pulls back from Jasper and turns to Blink.

"Clarice" he mumbles pulling her closer, she pokes him in the side. "Ah, Blink" he corrects with a chuckle before kissing her. She reaches a hand out to Jasper who takes it.

.............

Back at the Cullens house, the witnesses are saying goodbye and leaving, Edward and Jacob watch Renesmee as she speaks to Zafrina and Senna.

"She's gonna be around for a long time, isn't she?" Jacob asks.

"A very long time. I'm glad she has you" Edward offers, Jacob smiles.

"So should I start calling you "Dad"?" Jacob asks, Edward looks to him.

"No" Jacob laughs, then Renesmee runs into Edwards's arms and Bella joins them.

"Hey" Bella takes Renesmee's hand and puts it on her cheek to listen to Renesmee's thoughts. "Yeah. We're all gonna be together now" As Renesmee hugs Bella, Alice watches them in the distance before turning to Stuart and Jasper talking with Garrett and Blink. Blink smiles warmly hugging Garrett's arm.

"It's nice to see him happy" Stuart offers them both. "Just sorry it took so long for you to find one another"

"Us too" Garrett agrees wrapping his arm around Jasper who smirks.

"Of course he ends up with another soldier though" Alice teases, Jasper shakes his hand.

"Blink's not a soldier" Jasper points out.

"You know just who I meant" Alice scolds a little.

..................

Garrett and Blink stand together away from the others, Garrett strokes her neck and then nods, they both look to Jasper stood with Stuart, Alice and Carlisle, Blink smiles softly and nods. She understands if he wants to stay with his family, it's family and Blink and Garrett can visit. Blink turns away and opens a portal and Garrett looks back to Jasper who looks to his family, Carlisle moves closer.

"If you want to go with them, then go" Carlisle offers. "We're still going to be your family no matter how far away you are" Carlisle promises.

"I want to go with them" Jasper admits.

"We'll be here" Stuart assures him, Jasper smiles at his twin brother and nods before vamp-speeding to Blink and Garrett. He and Garrett share a look, Garrett smiles taking Blink's hand in his, Jasper wraps an arm around her shoulder and walks through the portal with them, it closes behind them.

..........

Jasper lays in bed with Garrett and Blink, he smiles softly, completely content with everything, with his life, for the first time in a long, long time he is truly happy.

"I love you" Jasper whispers wedged between them both. "Both of you"

"Good, guess that means you're stuck with us then" Garrett teases stroking Jasper's hair, Blink chuckles and rests on her front, chin in her hand on his chest.

"What Garrett means is that we love you too" she explains.

"Yeah, that's what I meant" Garrett teases poking her nose. Jasper brushes Blink's hair behind her ear and smiles softly at her.

"This is it, isn't it?" he asks, she frowns at him. "Knowing that you have something worth living for....." she smiles at him, her ears twitching. "That you have something worth fighting for" he whispers, she leans closer and kisses him softly.

"Yes" she answers warmly. "That is what this is" he wraps his arm around her as she rests her head on his chest, his own on Garrett's shoulder. Garrett smiles down at them both, a warmth in his chest. This is perfect.

...............Epi. - 8 years................

Peter, Charlotte, Jasper and Garrett step through the portal first followed by Blink and another figure, male, young, good looking in a brooding way. Each of them are sporting golden eyes. Peter and Charlotte had joined them 5 years ago, they attended Blink, Jasper and Garrett's wedding and never left, and the mystery figure is their newest coven member, Noah, they'd met a year ago, and he'd joined them fully 6 months ago. They each share a look before heading towards the house ahead of them. Alice opens the front door before they reach it and smiles broadly at them all, Blink waves warmly as Jasper smiles at Alice.

"Saw you coming" Alice teases a little.

"Of course you did" Jasper counters as they enter the house.

...............

Stuart stands seeing Jasper walking into the room, he smiles warmly at his brother, Jasper mirroring that smile back at him. Blink, Garrett, Peter, Charlotte and Noah walk in behind him.

"You finally made it" Stuart smiles at them all before shaking Jasper's hand and then pulling him into a hug. Both brother's clutching to one another, it's only been a few months since they saw one another. Stuart and Alice visit more then the others, they meet half way, spend a few days together then go their separate ways, it's better then going years without contact, Jasper and Stuart are twins, it's a special bond. Stuart pulls back from Jasper and move to hug Blink who smiles at him. The rest of the Cullens then join in their greetings, except for Rosalie and Renesmee who are missing, Esme and Blink sharing a warm hug and a warm smile. Most of them haven't met Noah before, Alice and Stuart being the only ones who have, the others know of him but have yet to see him in person. Garrett grasps Noah's shoulder and pulls him forward to introduce him.

"This is Noah" Garrett offers patting Noah on the shoulder. "He's new" Blink rolls her eyes amused a little. Carlisle shakes Noah's hand and looks to Garrett and Blink, Jasper and Stuart stood together.

"How'd you meet?" Carlisle offers.

"He has a gift for memories" Garrett explains. "We met him about a year ago....." he takes Blink's hand and gives her a small smile. "Well....He-urm...He gave Blink her memories back, of her human life"

"That's great" Carlisle offers smiling at Blink who nods and smiles back. "Did it give you any answers?" she shrugs a little.

"Nothing I didn't already figure out" she answers. "I was...some teenage runaway" she motions to her face, specifically her eyes an ears. "My father dropped me off at the work house once I was old enough, said he didn't want a freak in the family.....seems I was born with these...deformities" Carlisle looks to her sadly. "I ran away a lot...I had a talent for it" her fingers spark purple. "Guess it carried through" Jasper takes her hand and she looks to him.

"Well...we want a freak in the family" Jasper assures her, she smirks and nudges him slightly. "Noah joined us a few months after helping Blink"

"I'd never met vegetarians before" Noah adds. "Or vampires so nice..." he smirks a little. "And I wanted to be better, to do better" Blink looks to him and smiles.

"Speaking of doing better" Blink teases turning back. "Where's the bride to be?" Edward smirks a little, Bella elbows him to stop him.

"Last dress fitting" Alice answers. "Rose went with her"

"And the groom?" Jasper asks.

"Out with the pack" Carlisle offers. "They wanted one last...run"

"I can't believe this day is actually here" Garrett comments. "It seems to be long over due"

"That is does" Esme agrees shooting Edward a look, he shrugs a little. "Someone keeps coming up with reasons for them not to get married" Blink smirks a little as the others do. They all know how much Edward doesn't really like Jacob being around.

"Yes; Bella" Edward looks to Bella who shoots him a look back, Stuart and Jasper laugh with Emmett. Bella slaps Edward's arm, he chuckles and wraps an arm around her. Blink looks to Garrett who winks at her warmly.

.....................

Blink runs her hand over her bridesmaid dress as she enters Renesmee's room, Rosalie, Alice and Esme wearing similar dresses to Blink, each one personalised slightly. Blink's is a little more purple then Rosalie's, who's is more pink then Alice's, who's is more blue then Esme's, who's is redder then Blink's. Renesmee looks incredible, she's a very beautiful young woman, and the dress fits her perfectly, she looks like a princess. Blink smiles warmly.

"Suddenly feeling a little more self-conscious then usual" she comments.

"Tell me about it" Rosalie teases, Renesmee blushes and touches the bodice of her dress looking in the mirror.

"Are you ready for this, sweetheart?" Blink asks Renesmee who nods.

"I've never been more ready" Renesmee answers. "Is this how you felt?" she asks.

"When I first married Garrett" Blink starts warmly. "I stood in my wedding dress for three hours just smiling" Renesmee smiles softly. "I was so excited that I got ready long before I had to" Alice smirks. "With Garrett and Jasper....everything just felt like..." she pauses slightly and then smiles. "Like everything was finally in place, everything was right in the world"

"That's how I feel with Jacob" Renesmee admits, Blink strokes her arm and smiles.

"Good, that's how it should feel....now, and forever" Renesmee nods and hugs Blink who hugs her back.

"Careful of the dresses" Alice scolds, Renesmee rolls her eyes fondly. Blink chuckles pulling back and touching Renesmee's cheeks softly.

......................

Jasper, Blink and Garrett take their seats with the Cullen family, Peter and Charlotte in the row behind them, next to them sat right on the aisle, Leah sits in a deep purple pant suit, she has her arms folded uncomfortably over her chest, it was sit here or with Sam and Emily, she picked sitting with the vampires. She huffs smelling one beside her. Noah. He drops into the seat next to Leah who grumbles a little and looks up at him, her eyes widen meeting his, something inside her shifting and snapping into place, he smiles at her, and she can't help but smile back at him.

"I'm Noah" Noah offers, Leah takes his hand.

"Leah" they share a look, before she looks down smiling away to herself. She finally found her imprint. 

Chapter Text

Carlisle Cullen, vampire, doctor, father, sets another book on his bookcase, in their new living room, the most recent move bringing them to Canada, at the suggestion of Alice, it was her turn to decide after all, though she was cryptic as to why. He smiles hearing Renesmee, his 'Granddaughter' enter the room behind him.

"Will you read to me?" She asks softly, the girl now looks more like ten year old, her growth slowing down to a rate in which she can now attend school, which she has shown an interest in doing.

"What is it you wish to hear?" Carlisle asks as Renesmee moves to the bookcase for her, filled, over flowing with books. Carlisle watches her warmly as she pulls a book from it's place.

"This one" She states holding it to her chest, Carlisle raises an eyebrow, she hates hearing the same story twice, so why has she picked up one he knows she's read before.

"Again?" Carlisle asks, she smiles.

"It's my favourite" She tells him, he sighs softly and smiles back.

"Very well" he holds out his hand, she hands the book over and motions to the small sofa in the corner, just for her. Carlisle sits first and lets Remesmee curl up at his side, he strokes her hair and then opens the book to the first page. "Dorothy lived in the midst of the great Kansas prairies, with Uncle Henry, who was a farmer, and Aunt Em, who was the farmer's wife. Their house was small, for the lumber to build it had to be carried by wagon many miles. There were four walls, a floor and a roof, which made one room; and this room contained a rusty looking cookstove, a cupboard for the dishes, a table, three or four chairs, and the beds. Uncle Henry and Aunt Em had a big bed in one corner, and Dorothy a little bed in another corner. There was no garret at all, and no cellar--except a small hole dug in the ground, called a cyclone cellar, where the family could go in case one of those great whirlwinds arose, mighty enough to crush any building in its path. It was reached by a trap door in the middle of the floor, from which a ladder led down into the small, dark hole" He reads softly, Renesmee smiles listening, it really is her favourite, she loves reading about Dorothy's adventures, and if she tries really hard, she can picture the characters inside her head.

................

Glinda the Good loves Oz, she loves ruling Oz, and above all she loves the people of Oz, but sometimes, even just for a little while, she needs a 'vacation'. She needs to spend time within the human world to remind herself of the world, of their customs and their people. And she does so by teaching, teaching the younger generation, trying to mould their minds, help them grow into kind, caring, loving adults. To leave her mark on the world, even if in a tiny way. She smiles looking over her lesson plan at her desk in her small but functional classroom, walls covered in the artwork and projects of her students.

"Miss Smith" she looks up and to the doorway where the headmaster stands with a small girl, long curly brown hair and brown doe eyes and high structured features. Glinda stands and smiles. "This is Renesmee Cullen, she'll be joining your class, Renesmee" the headmaster looks to her. "This is Miss Smith, she is in charge of everything creative here.....and by that I mean everything" he teases, Glinda smiles warmly at the girl.

"Hello, Renesmee" she greets and moves towards them.

"Hello" the girl greets back.

"How about we find you a desk?" Glinda offers, Renesmee nods. Glinda and the headmaster share a nods and he leaves, Glinda moving to where she knows there is an empty desk, it's the only untouched one. Renesmee looks to all the other desks and touches the tops. "Every student that comes into my classroom is encouraged to be creative" Glinda tells her. "No matter the canvas" Renesmee smiles. "You want to draw on the walls....you draw on the walls...or your desk....or the floor" they both look down at the art covered floors. Renesmee smiles wider. Glinda touches the clean desk. "This is where you'll be sitting" Renesmee nods. "And if you have a question, about anything, don't hesitate to ask...." Renesmee takes a deep breath and sits at her desk. "The rest of the class will be here any minute....is there anything you want to know?" Renesmee shakes her head and looks to Glinda. "Are you sure?" Renesmee bites her lip.

"Am I really allowed to draw on the table?" she whispers, Glinda chuckles and nods.

"Yes, you really are...but the table has to last an entire year....lucky for you it only has to last five months...."

"What happens to them after?" Renemsee asks.

"You take them home....if you want, if not then....they go one show in the art department....along with the floor tiles...you can see all of last years in there now...if you need ideas" Glina heads back to her desk, Renesmee smiles and looks to the desk behind her and then to her own.

..........

Bella smiles at Renesmee as she returns from school, with a surprisingly huge smile on her face.

"Hey" Bella greets, Renesmee smiles wider and holds up her hands, Bella chuckles and lifts the child up, Renesmee setting her hand on her mother's neck and shows her everything she did with Miss Smith, including the leaf painting. "So you liked it?" Bella asks, Renesmee nods. "That's good...."

"Miss Smith is really nice" Renesmee tells her. "And pretty" Bella chuckles carrying her into the living room where Edward plays the piano.

..............

Carlisle looks to the chart of the child patient in front of him, the young boy with leukemia, he sighs sadly and sets the chart down before moving to the next, just as one of the young girls, with a degenerative lung disease walks into the ward with a huge smile.

"Paint lady is here" she announces and it's like a switch has been flipped in all children, who start climbing out of their beds, Carlsile watches amused as them all shuffling out the room.

"What just happened?" he asks a nurse who smiles.

"Glinda" She answers. "She's here every Wednesday and Sunday, gives them an art class.....they don't have much in their lives" The nurse tells him. "But they have Glinda" Carlisle looks the way the children shuffled off to. "Go on" The nurses teases. "You know you want to" he chuckles and nods pulling his stethoscope around his neck.

"I think I will" he walks out of the room and follows the line of children that seem to be emerging from everywhere, he looks around them and smiles. These kids have spent the day crying, or curled up in their beds, and now they're smiling and giggling and looking brighter. He looks down as a young girl takes his hand, in her other a pink sparkly wand.

"Are you coming to see the paint lady too?" she asks, Carlisle smiles and carfully lifts the girl up.

"I am. Will you show me the way?" he asks, she nods and points with her wand.

.....................

Glinda crouches at the front of the line of children, she holds out a paint set and a sketche book and smiles at the boy who takes it.

"What do we say, Tommy?" The nurse watching him states, the boy looks to her and then back to Glinda.

"Thank you, Glinda" he tells her, she smiles back at him.

"You are very welcome" she tells him, he shuffles off to find a space as Glinda hands another kit to the next child

...................

Carlisle leans in the doorway watching Glinda, the way she smiles at the children, so carefree and patient with them, he just watches her, there's something about her, her aura, the air she gives out, caring and nurturing. She smiles at one of the girls and holds out a new paint brush to her, strokes her hair and then moves on, towards him, he leans up.

"So, you're the new doctor they're all raving about?" she asks, he smiles.

"And you are the paint lady they rave about" she blushes and looks away.

"Oh I don't...It's just a little paint" she tells him, and then clears her throat. "Glinda Smith" she tells him, Carlisle holds out his hand and she takes it.

"Carlisle Cullen"

"It's nice to meet you" She tells him warmly, and in that moment, he believes her, he believes that it is nice to meet him, he can for a second forget what he is, just by that one line and her smile. She holds up the paintbrush in her other hand and smirks. "I believe in an all hands on deck approach" she teases, he raises an eyebrow. "You have to get creative, Doctor" she places the paintbrush in his hand and walks away smiling, Carlisle looks to the paintbrush and smiles.

"You can't help it" the nurse at his side states. "Smiling around her" Carlisle chuckles.

"So it appears" he answers and looks to paintbrush.

"Dr. Cullen" Glinda states, Carlisle looks to her and she raises an eyebrow pointing to a space on the wall where the children and nurses are paiting. He smirks and inclines his head before moving to the wall.

......................

Glinda walks towards her car with a box of supplies, the hospital behind her, she shrugs the box into one arm and reaches back into her bag to find her keys.

"Oh come on....I know you're in here somewhere" she complains.

"Can I help?" she jumps and drops her box of supplies as Carlisle speaks up behind her. She sighs, hangs her head and then looks to him. "Sorry" he offers already moving to pick up her supplies.

"It's okay" she offers sofly. "I was completely unaware of my surroundings" she kneels and helps him gather her things. "It was my fault"

"You worked wonders on those children this afternoon" he tells her.

"They spend all day trapped in white rooms, surrounded by Doctors and nurses and pain and suffering..." She tells him. "Sometimes, all they need is a little colour in their lives and if they create something...something wonderful from that little bit of colour....well" she leans back onto her legs and smiles. "Then we all win a little something from them" he's watching her, listening to her, the way she talks. "What?" she asks.

"You....you have this..."

"Way about me" she finishes for him. "So I've been told" she teases. "People call it annoying"

"I can assure you it is not annoying" he tells her. "It's....refreshing"

"Refreshing?" she asks.

"In a world so focused on the hate, on the pain and the suffering....that there is someone....like you....someone so bright and shining and pure" she stares at him. "And..." he stops and looks to her. "I'm sorry that was..."

"The kindest thing anyone's ever said to me" she finishes in a whisper as she stands with her box of supplies. Carlisle stands with her. "Thank you, Dr Cullen" she offers, he smiles.

"You're welcome, Miss Smith" she heads to her car and opens the trunk, sets the box in and climbs in the drivers side, Carlisle watches her drive away and then groans. "Who says that" he complains to himself.

...........

Edward stares at Carlisle who paces his office, a book open in his hand, but his attention far away. On Renesmee's art teacher, her new favourite teacher. Edward smiles.

"You've met Miss Smith" Edward states, Carlisle looks to him surprised. "She's Renesmee's new teacher"

"I lost the ability to talk like a human being around her" Carlisle admits, Edward smirks. "I have no idea what happened, it just came out and I couldn't stop it, I'm a grown man, a vampire of more than 600 years and I stumbled my words like a infatuated teenage" Edward smirks amused as Carlisle closes his book and sets it down. "And it doesn't help that she is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen and" Carlisle looks to Edward alarmed. "I did it again....forget I said that....what is happening to me?" Carlisle drops into an armchair and sets his book aside.

"Maybe it is infatuation" Edward tells him with a smirk. "It was bound to happen at some point, you've been alone for 600 years, maybe this is your way of...reaching out"

"To...this art teacher?" Carlisle asks with a frown.

"She is beautiful, and caring....she's made you smile....it's natural to feel....some form of attraction to her" Carlisle and Edward share a look.

"As I will put our family through that again" Carlisle stands. "As if I would put that on a human...no offence.."

"None taken" Edward assures him. "I see your point" Carlisle sighs and shrugs.

"We keep to our world...and keep those untainted out of it, she is one of them.....I can manage a professional relationship with her" Carlisle tells more himself, he won't taint her world, her bright, shining world with the darkness in his.

..........................

Glinda sits at a table outside a coffee shop in town, sunglasses over her eyes as she draws, with chalk, in a sketchbook, her fingers are multicoloured with them, she smiles adding a green line to her sketch of the turning of spring that she's watching in front of her. Children playing and laughing in the park, their parents watching from park benches with take away coffees to fight of the still cold snap in the air. Glinda loves little moments like this, family moments, sweet moments. Though they make Glinda sad, that she has no family of her own, her father having died many years ago. She looks down at her drawing and sighs before closing it and reaching for her tea cup setting the sketch pad aside.

.............................

Carlisle looks to Renesmee as she pulls on her school bag, he's volunteered to walk the girl to school, to Edward's amusement, he saw right through the act of course. Carlisle may be hoping for a glimpse of Glinda, just a peek, that'll be enough and he can go to work with a clear mind. Renesmee tugs on his hand and he smiles taking it.

"Ready?" he asks, she nods just as Bella appears holding up a paint kit.

"Forget something" she states moving and slipping the kit into Renesmee's bag as they girl chuckles. "Right, there we go" Bella closes the bag and strokes Renesmee's head. "Have fun" Bella tells her.

"I will" Renesmee admits with a huge smile, Bella laughs and shakes her head walking away, Carlisle smiles.

"Are you sure you're ready?" He teases, Renesmee nods and smiles up at him.

"I'm sure" She tells him.

..................................

Glinda sets glitter pens on each of the desks as she passes them, glitter day is always a fun day, messy, oh completely messy but fun none the less. She looks up and out the window to the school gates where the students are starting to pile in, all with a look of pure childlike innocence and wonder etched onto their faces, eager to learn. She smiles watching them and chuckles to herself starting to look away, though her eyes catch a figure watching her, Dr. Cullen, she looks to him and he smiles a little, she smiles back at him. Renesmee at his side tugs on his hand and Glinda's smile falters slightly. Of course he's married. The cute, sweet, caring doctor would of course already have a family. Glinda turns away and moves back down the aisle adding more pens. It's not like it can go very far anyway, she's not even from this world, she'd have to go home eventually, and he would of course notice that she doesn't age, she would eventually leave and everyone will be heartbroken. Glinda sighs softly and sets the pens down heading for her desk.

...........

Glinda sits at her desk with her lunch box salad open on the top, she stabs at the leaves with little enthusiasm. Today is not going well. An entire glitter pot exploded all over her and then she'd slipped in pvc glue. It's just one of those days where everything is staked against her. She sighs and leans back in her chair looking over her ruined shirt, she supposes it was only a matter of time, serves her right for wearing white to teach children.

"That looks messy" she looks up to the doorway where Carlisle smiles at her. She looks to her shirt and then smiles.

"Perks of working with children" she tells him pushing her lunch away. "What can I do for you?" she asks, he holds up a packed lunch.

"Renesmee forgot her lunch...." Glinda smiles and stands.

"She's a very bright child you have there" She offers. Carlisle smiles.

"She's my granddaughter actually" he corrects.

"Oh" she breathes. "You and your....wife must be very proud of your.....son?" he nods. "Of how she turned out" Carlisle smiles.

"I am very proud..." he tells her, she nods. "Can I leave this with you?" he asks holding out the lunch.

"Oh, of course" she takes it from him. "Would you like to see?" she asks, he frowns at her. "Renesmee's art" she elaborates.

"I would love that" he answers, she smiles and turns walking towards Renesmee's desk.

"She really is a bright girl" Glinda offers. "With a very vivid imagination" Glinda sets her hand on Renesmee's desk. "Here" Carlisle raises an eyebrow at her. "Students are encouraged to find a canvas anywhere they turn" she tells him, he smiles and looks to the desk, covered in intricate drawings.

"Wow" he breaths.

"She is talented" Glinda tells him.

"She doesn't draw like this at home" he tells her tracing one of the drawings. Glinda pulls a box from under the desk and sets it on the top before removing the lid. Carlisle peers inside and smiles. "What is all this?" he asks.

"She's very creative, everything I put in front of them, she's managed to be creative with" she reaches in and pulls out a feather, decorated with tiny shells. "If she wanted to....I could see her going pretty far with this"

"Really?" he asks her, she smiles at him. Warm and bright and Carlisle can't help but smile back at her.

"She's what? Ten? Eleven? And the detail in some of these things" she smiles touching the desk. "I've seen professional artists with none of this talent" he smiles and sets the feather back in the box.

"High praise" Carlisle offers, Glinda smirks.

"Yes, well.....I'm sure the word of a school teacher won't get her very far" she tells him walking back towards her desk. He sets the lid back on the box and follows her.

"Is this what you've always wanted to do?" he asks her, she takes a deep breath and shrugs.

"I've..." she clears her throat. "I have a complicated past" she tells him. "Teaching....brings me peace" she smiles, he nods.

"They are lucky they have someone like you teaching them, someone....sweet" she smiles a little and straightens the papers on her desk. "Kind hearted, someone that really cares about them" she looks to him, finds him staring at her from her side.

"Doctor Cullen?" she asks.

"Hmm?" he lifts his eyes to hers.

"The class is about to come in from their break" she whispers, he's too close, she can't think straight, there's just something about him. Something that draws her in. Just as there is for him. He pulls back and nods.

"Right....I'll....see you at the hospital" he offers. She nods and watches as he leaves. She waits till he's gone before taking a deep breath and sitting in her chair. Human. She reminds herself. He's human and she's a witch. And he's taken. She pulls her chair closer to the desk and grabs a pen. Carlisle reappears in the doorway. "Go out with me" he offers, she raises an eyebrow and looks up at him.

"Excuse me?" she asks.

"Dinner....or a movie....or...a walk.." he answers, Glinda cocks her head.

"Like a date?" she asks. Carlisle thinks about it a moment.

"Exactly like a date" he answers, she frowns.

"And your wife...?" she asks, he frowns at her this time before smiling.

"I'm not married" he corrects, she looks completely lost. "I should have said, shouldn't I?" he asks her, she shrugs and looks down.

"I don't know.....I..."

"You're new to this too, huh?" he asks, she smiles and looks to him.

"Alright" she whispers. "I'll go out of you" she answers him.

...........

"What was I thinking?" Carlisle asks pacing his bedroom, Jasper and Emmett share an amused look as Edward holds up a shirt.

"What about this one?" Edward asks, Carlisle looks to the shirt.

"It looks fine" Carlisle answers, Edward then throws it onto the not pile.

"I can't believe you asked someone out" Emmett mumbles grabbing another shirt.

"Neither can I" Carlisle admits. "One minute I'm walking away and the next....I'm staring at her asking to her to go out with me.....and I can't even eat"

"So don't go out for food" Jasper offers. "You could take her...on a walk"

"To the movies" Emmett adds.

"To an art gallery" Edward adds, Carlisle nods, that one's not a bad idea, she loves art.

"Or to make out point" Emmett teases, Carlisle shoots him a look.

"We're not teenagers" He reminds them. "I'm more than 600 years old......oh this is a terrible idea, I should just call her and cancel"

"No" his three sons tell him together. He stares at them, Emmett and Jasper look to Edward who sets down another shirt and sits at Carlisle's side.

"Look, this is just the first time you've even....wanted to go out with someone....and Glinda's....she's nice, Renesmee adores her..." Carlisle smiles.

"She is something special" he agrees. "And when she smiles....I feel...like there is this...bright light in the world, like there is nothing bad out there...." Edward, Emmett and Jasper share a look, each smiling.

.................

Glinda stands in front of a mirror, only is doesn't show her reflection but that of another.

"What about this one?" she asks showing off her dress. Oscar, the Wizard of Oz looks over her and then shrugs.

"Maybe" she sighs and moves to her changing screen. "Since when are you interested in men?" Oscar asks, Glinda sighs.

"I don't know....since now I guess.....since Carlisle....he's..." she smiles dreamily. "He's a doctor....he's sweet....and kind....and" her smiles fades. "This is a terrible idea" she steps out from the changing screen back in her lounge wear. "I'm.....hundreds of years old" she tells him. "I should..call it off" she moves to her cell phone.

"No" Oscar tells her. "You need this, you need someone to love, Glin, we all love you, you know that....but we see how lonely you are. If this man has captured your affections, your attention. Jump on it. Be happy. Fall in love" Glinda smiles at her friend. "The baby blue dress" he tells her pointing at the dress behind her.

"Thank you, Oscar" she tells him softly.

"What are friends for?" he smiles back at her. "Wear your hair up" he tells her as she disappears behind the screen.

...............

Glinda takes a deep breath before stepping out her little house, Carlisle stands by his car fiddling with his stupid cufflinks, it's been a while since he has actually had to impress anyone. Hearing her heels he looks up and takes a breath, Glinda looks....stunning, she smiles at him and makes her way towards him.

"Wow" he tells her. "You look...you look beautiful" she looks down and smiles before looking to him.

"You look....dashing" she offers, he smiles.

"I haven't had to dress to impress in....." he chuckles. "Forever" he takes her hand and kisses the back of it, her eyes glues to the action. "Ready?" he asks, she nods and smiles. Carlisle, like a gentlemen, opens the passenger car door and waits till she's climbed in, closes the door and then walks around to the driver's side. Inside he takes her hand in his as he starts the car with his other.

"So where are we going?" she asks, he smiles and looks to her.

"It's a surprise" he tells her softly as he pulls away. "You really do look beautiful" he assures her, she brushes a hand over her dress.

"I'm honestly really nervous" she admits. "It's been a very long time since I've been on a....date"

"Really?" he asks surprised.

"No one's ever...caught my fancy" she tells him, he glances to her and smirks, she smiles biting her lip. He looks back to the road and then smiles.

"You've lived here a while now?" he asks.

"A few years" she answers.

"So you know where all the best places are?" she raises an eyebrow at the question. "I admit that being new in town...."

"Do you dance, Dr. Cullen?" she asks, he looks to her.

"I...a little" he offers.

"Then might I make a suggestion" he nods and she points out the front window. "Take the next right" she tells him, he glances to her and smiles.

"Where are we going?" he repeats.

"It's a surprise" she repeats back at him, he chuckles as she smiles.

.............

Carlisle laughs pulling Glinda closer, she chuckles and smiles up at him. Music playing around

"Who knew you had moves" she teases, he chuckles and brushes her hair back from her face.

"Yes, well....not much need of it in a hospital" he offers as they dance, to be fair when she'd mentioned dancing he'd thought possibly ballroom, she seems prim, proper, but instead, he got Latin. Close, intimate, fast Latin. And it's incredible. An excuse to be this closer to her, to move this way with her, his hands on her waist, pulling her closer, both of them swaying, it's been years since he's danced like this, actually been years since he's felt like dancing like this. And for a while he can forget what he is. And pretend to be human with this beautiful, kind, caring woman dancing against him, with him, moving in sync with him. He takes her hand and places his other on the small of her back, staring down at her, smiling at one another like love sick fools. He brushes his lips over hers, just a feather touch, before he actually kisses her, pulling her closer and kissing her, letting himself go, letting himself feel it, and he's never been kissed like this before, where he can almost taste the sun, but then his senses returns to him, realisation that he is who he is, what he is, and he pulls away, stares down at her. He can't do this to her.

"Glinda" he whispers, she touches her lips. "I'm sorry" he breaths. "This...." she looks up at him, a frowns forming between those beautiful brown eyes. "I can't do this" he strokes her cheek before turning and walking away. Glinda looks around, aware that now all eyes are on her, she turns and hurries away the other way utterly mortified.

..................

Glinda waits till she gets home before she lets a tear slide down her cheek, this is why she never gets involved in humans. This is why she doesn't let herself feel those sorts of things for people, it's why she doesn't get attached, she removes her earrings and sets them on the counter beside her, followed by her necklace before moving to the kitchen where she grabs a glass and a bottle of wine, she sighs looking at them before pouring out a hhhhuuuugggeee glass. She's not going to make this mistake again. She taps her fingers on her glass and looks around the small apartment. Maybe it's time for her to go home after all, maybe this is the push she needs to return to Oz. She takes a deep breath and sets the glass down before walking to the closet, opening the door she nods to herself before grabbing a few flat cardboard boxes. How can she stay here after that? How can she look at his granddaughter like nothing happened? How can she volunteer at the hospital and see him? Glinda takes a deep breath and sits on the floor before crying into her hands. She's mortified.

.....................

Carlisle paces and runs his hand over his mouth and then drops into his armchair. It's for the best. He should keep his distance from her. She's too fragile, too perfect to be tainted by his world. He wiggles his tie loose and rests his head in his hands. He could have gone about it better. Oh he knows he could have. But this is for the best, to protect her. Carlisle looks out the window, staring at the sky. Edward stands in the doorway watching his sadly, he'd hoped this woman was Carlisle's chance at a happy ending, his chance of finding someone to love him, to make him happy. Edward turns and walks away. He can at least talk to Glinda, explain for Carlisle.

...................

Edward knocks on Glinda's door and glances around before she opens it, raising an eyebrow.

"Can I help you?" she asks.

"You don't know me, but you know my daughter and father....I'm Edward Cullen"

"Oh" she relaxes slightly. "What can I do for you? Did he send you? To what apologise?"

"No, Carlisle doesn't know I'm here, look I don't know what happened...but.."

"He made it perfectly clear that he....is not interested" she interrupts. "Now is that it?" she asks. "I have packing to do" Edward frowns and concentrates on her, he's not...hearing anything from her.

"Packing?" he asks, she sighs.

"I have to go home" she tells him. "It's time I went home" she stands up a little. "It was nice meeting you....you have a remarkable daughter....and I wish her all the best" she offers a tight smile and then closes the door, Edward frowns at the door.

"What?" he whispers, processing. Packing. Home. Edward turns and walks away. She's leaving and he has to tell Carlisle before she's gone for good.

...............

"She's leaving" Edward tells Carlisle who now sits at his desk, head in his journal, pen scribbling away.

"Who is?" Carlisle asks, Edward shoots him a look. "Glinda?" Carlisle asks sitting up with a frown. "You went to see her?"

"I just....I felt I needed to do something....after everything you've done for me, I went to see her....to explain" Carlisle stands.

"It wasn't your place" Carlisle argues.

"Well now she's leaving....for home, wherever that is. Are you really happy for her to just....leave?" Carlisle looks down.

"It's for the best" Carlisle answers. Edward shoots him a look. "Don't....give me that look. She's too....pure, to taint her with all of this"

"You told me" Edward starts "In the beginning with Bella.....you asked me if finding love was worth it, do you remember?" Carlisle nods. "You told me, that a chance for happiness in our tainted existence is worth anything thrown at us....and you're now throwing away your happiness, she's your Bella....and you're..."

"Stop" Edward looks to Carlisle. "I can't...." Carlisle tells him. "Everything we've been through....you're arguing that me putting that on her, for a chance...and only a chance at happiness is a good thing, if Aro and the Volturi find out, again, another rogue vampire likes the smell of her, another army of newborns....not just putting that on Glinda but on all of you" Edward looks down, he can see his point, they barely escaped the Volturi with their lives and without the pack where would they be? "Yes" Carlisle states. "I think I do love her....which is why it is best if she does leave and gets as far away from me as she can get" Carlisle looks to Edward. "It's for the best" Carlisle walks away, Edward looks to Bella as she wraps her arms around him, he turns and wraps his arms around her.

"You tried" she tells him.

"He deserves this, Bella" Edward tells her. "He deserves a chance"

"What more can you do?" Bella asks. "Short of locking them in a....don't even think about it" She warns. "They're not children..."

"There has to be something I can do though" Edward sighs and then smirks. "Maybe not me...." Bella raises an eyebrow. "But Nessie might" Bella smirks.

"You are really going to use our daughter to play Cupid?"

"Yep" Edward tells her. "I am"

.....................

Glinda opens her flat door and smiles, Renesmee stands on the other side.

"Hey, sweetheart...what are you doing here?" Glinda asks.

"I heard my daddy talking, he said your leaving" Renesmee tells her. "Are you really leaving?"

"It's just one of those things, sweetie" Glinda offers crouching. "It's just time for me to go home"

"Home?" she asks.

"Yes, home....you see..." Glinda smirks. "I rule over this land...."

"I'm not stupid" Renesmee tells her.

"And I'm not lying" Glinda tells her, they stare at one another. "Renesmee, the moment I met you I knew there was something special about you, and more than art.....what you are is unique. A hybrid" Renesmee's eyes widen. "Half human....half vampire"

"You knew? All this time?" Renesmee asks, Glinda smiles.

"Sweetheart....when you have lived as long I have lived....you see things differently. Tell your grandfather....that I'm sorry he didn't think it worth it" Glinda smiles sadly. "That his fear is....that it is constricting, making him sad.....and I don't want him to be sad" Glinda kisses her cheek. "Okay, sweetie?" Renesmee nods. "You're capable of more than you know...." Glinda touches her cheek. "Don't ever think differently..." Renesmee sniffles.

"Don't go" she whispers. "Please..."

"I'm sorry, I have to" Glinda tells her. "Now go home before you get into trouble" Renesmee nods and turns to leave before turning back.

"He never smiled that way before" The girl tells Glinda. "Not the way he does when he talks about you" Renesmee offers before walking away, Glinda looks down and rubs her arm before closing her door. She brushes the tears away from her cheek and goes back to packing.

..................

Renesmee sits next to Carlisle as he flicks through a medical book, she reaches up and touches his face, showing him her conversation with Glinda, his eyes widening, he pulls away and looks to her.

"She knew?" he asks, she nods. "She knew this whole time and never said....."

"Maybe she wanted you to tell her..." Renesmee offers. "So she waited...." Carlisle looks down. "Go after her" she whispers. "Cause she didn't care what we are..." Carlisle looks to her. "She didn't care....she still wanted to be around you" Carlisle nods and smirks at her.

"When did you get so smart, huh?" he asks kissing her head before standing.

..................

Carlisle doesn't knock, he doesn't want to waste time waiting for her so he just walks in.

"Glinda?" he asks walking through her flat, stops in the living room, Glinda stands in a floor length dress, a crown on her head, and there in her hand, held up and glowing, a wand, behind her a portal swirls, she looks to Carlisle wide eyed.

"I can explain" she states lowering her wand, he raises an eyebrow. "I'm a witch" she tells him.

................

Carlisle is still staring at her, Glinda lowers her wand and watches him back.

"A witch?" he asks. "I've never...." She sighs. "I've never even heard..."

"There aren't many of us" she offers. "And well....we aren't from this world" he frowns at her. "You know the story" she tells him. "Four witches, two good, two bad......" he frowns. "North, South, East and West..."

"Glinda the good witch of the South?" he asks. "From....the books?" he asks. "As in.....Dorothy? And Oz? And....the wizard?"

"Yes" she answers, completely serious. "I can...I can show you" she offers stepping closer to him, he steps back.

"I just....give me a minute to process" she nods and pulls her wand closer. "So...you're a witch from Oz.....and you know that I'm..."

"A vampire?" she offers, and nods. "Yes"

"I thought witches were suppose d to be old and ugly" he mumbles, wearing a small smirk "I've never heard of a beautiful witch before" he looks to her, she smiles

"Only bad witches are ugly" she tells him. He laughs a little, she smiles.

"I'm been such an idiot" he offers. "I just..."

"I know" she tells him. "You thought you were protect me, I know, but trust me.....I don't need protecting" he moves to her and kisses her, she kisses him back wrapping an arm around his neck, he presses his forehead to hers pulling back.

"I'm sorry" he tells her. "I should never have assumed...."

"It's not like I wear a flashy sign that marks me as...different"

"Why didn't you say anything?" he asks. "If you knew what I was, why didn't you tell me?"

"I wanted you to feel comfortable enough to tell me yourself" she sighs and steps away. "I wanted you to...want to tell me, do you understand?" he nods.

"Of course I do" he answers, they both stand in silence, both of them just letting it all sink in, he takes an unnecessary breath. "So Oz....it's real?" she smiles.

"Emerald City, the poppy fields, the munchkins and the china people.....all of it, real" she tells him, he smiles and looks to her.

"This...it's..."

"Unbelievable?" she offers, he nods. Glinda holds up her wand. "Would you like to see?" she asks, he looks to the wand and then back to Glinda. "I could take you to Oz, right now.....Can show you the beauty of the city, I can introduce you to Oscar....the Wizard" he steps closer to her. 

"Really?" he asks, she nods and holds out her free hand.

"I'll bring you back.....I promise" she teases, he laughs a little, still kind of on the fence about believing. He takes her hand and she flicks her wand, they are both sucked through a portal.

.........................

"What do you think?" Glinda asks standing next to Carlisle who looks out over the Emerald City, he looks to her.

"It's.....beautiful, this whole place....it's...unbelievable" he reaches down and takes her hand. "I'm sorry I doubted you" he whispers pulling her closer, she hugs his arm and smiles.

"You believed in the end" she whispers back, setting her head on the side of his arm, the two of them staring out over the city.

"Why do you live....in Alaska if this is your home?" he asks, she shrugs.

"Because to me....Alaska is just as beautiful as Oz" she answers. "And it makes me appreciate Oz more when I return"

"I can see that" he offers touching her waist. "Glinda" he whispers, she looks to him. "I'm sorry" he tells her.

"You are forgiven" she turns to him and kisses him, Carlisle reaches up for her cheek and pulls her closer, his other arm curling around her waist. She pulls back and smiles up at him. "Would you like to see the poppy fields?" she asks, he nods and strokes her back.

"And then I should think about getting back before they realise I'm missing" he tells her, she nods agreeing.

"Of course"

"You are staying, right?" he asks. "In Alaska?"

"If you want me to, I can, but there are ways for me to travel between worlds, so it's not like I will be gone forever" he smiles and nods.

"I want you to stay" he tells her, nudging his nose over hers. "With me"

.................

Carlisle brushes Glinda's hair over her shoulder as she lays beside him, the two of them had returned to Alaska and talked for hours, and then, he'll admit it, they'd made love, and he's happy to call it that, it was love, it seems like forever since he's felt like that with a woman. And never has he felt what he feels for Glinda. He kisses her shoulder and traces his fingers across her ribs, she shifts trying to escape his touch whilst chuckling, he lifts his eyes to Glinda who smiles at him. He lifts his fingers to her cheek, she leans into his hand and sighs dreamily.

"I thought I was going to wake up and it have been a dream" she admits, he curls his fingers into her hair and pulls her closer.

"It wasn't" he assures her, brushes his lips over hers, she closes her eyes and lets him push her back to the floor, she smirks and places her hand on the small of his back as his lips move against hers. He smiles pulling back from her. "I want you to meet the rest of my family" he tells her brushing her hair back from her face.

"Are you sure?" she asks with a smile. "Isn't that usually a dating for a few months thing?" he smirks and kisses her.

"We're hardly conventional" he answers. "And I know Renesmee likes you....she's a great read of character" he tells her warmly. "I know they are all going to love you" she sighs softly.

"And the witch thing?" she asks. "How will they feel about that?" he shrugs.

"They should be all right with it, it's not like you are a wicked witch" he teases, she smirks and shrugs. "Though that thing you did with your tongue was pretty wicked" he corrects, she laughs, he smiles and strokes her cheek.

"I don't do that for everyone" she whispers and pokes his nose.

"I should hope so" he responds, they both just stare at one another, his fingers dancing down her neck and along her collar bone. "What did we decide on?" he asks lifting his eyes to hers.

"I would love to meet the rest of your family" she answers warmly, he kisses her, she smirks and pulls back. "For that...we're going to have to get dressed" she tell him, he nods.

"Five more minutes" he grumbles into her neck. She chuckles.

"You've been saying that for the last hour" she tells him and nudges him up. Carlisle does get up and sighs looking out the window.

"You're right, we should..." he looks back to her as she stands pulling the blanket around her, she looks over her shoulder at him as she walks out the room. He groans and lays back. She's so perfect and she's his. He smiles at the ceiling. She's perfect.

..................

Carlisle takes Glinda's hand as he shuts off the engine to his car, the Cullen house before them, he kisses the back of her hand and turns to her.

"Are you sure?" he asks her, she smiles and nods.

"They're your family, and I've already met Renesmee and Edward...." he leans forward to kiss her.

"I love you" he admits. "I know it hasn't been very long but....I've never felt this way about anyone...and to find someone as beautiful as you, someone so kind and loving..." she smiles and kisses him this time.

"I love you too" she tells him warmly. "I do....I've never met anyone as kind or caring as you" he smiles at her. "Your family is very lucky" he presses his forehead to hers. Glinda then smirks as Carlisle's door open, he looks to it and then back to her.

"All those powers at your disposal and you use them to open car doors?" he asks, she smiles and nods.

"It's the only way" she answers, he chuckles and kisses her before they both climb out of the car, he moves to her side and takes her hand, smiling warmly down at her.

"Miss Smith!" Renesmee shouts running towards the witch who smiles and hugs the girl as she reaches the pair.

"I think Glinda will do now, don't you think, Sweetheart?" Glinda tells her warmly. Renesmee nods and takes her hand.

"Come on, I want to show you to my mother" Renesmee smiles pulling Glinda along, she looks to Carlisle who smiles warmly at her, she shrugs and smiles back at him.

.....................

Edward smiles at Glinda as she watches Carlisle and Renemsee.

"I'm glad to see you decided to stay" he tells her, Glinda looks to Edward and smiles.

"I was persuaded" Glinda offers. "Thank you" she tells him. "For trying to persuade him to find me....and for setting Renesmee on us" Edward laughs and nods.

"You're welcome" he tells her. "I've never seen him this happy by the way" Edward tells her warmly. "The way he is with you....it's...like he's a new man" Renesmee then runs over to Glinda. 

"Can you show us?" she asks. "Magic" she adds, Glinda smirks and pulls out her wand.

"Are you sure?" she teases asking Renesmee who nods. Glinda flicks the wand and Renesmee is encased in a bubble, she starts floating with a scream of excitement. Edward and Bella laugh watching her warmly, Jasper and Emmett share a look.

"We're next" Emmett states high fiving Jasper. Glinda looks to them both and raises an eyebrow at them.

.......................

Carlisle sighs, finally he has the family he's always wanted. He looks to his side as Glinda leans on the balcony next to him, she threads her fingers with his and leans against this arm.

"They love you" Carlisle tells her. "As I knew they would" he kisses the back of her hand. "As I do" she smiles. "Welcome to the family, Glinda" he kisses her.

.....................

Carlisle listens to Glinda as she hums in the shower, it's adorable and he's not even sure if she's aware she is doing it. He smirks and sits up in bed, he may not need to sleep but it had been a gift from Emmett when Carlisle started showing an interest in Glinda, for...fun, as Emmett put it. Plus Glinda sleeps, and he gets to lay with her, and he can't believe he'd forgotten what it was like to lay with a beautiful woman beside him. And not one he loves like he does her.

"Why are you smiling like that?" Glinda asks from the bathroom doorway, he looks to her and smiles, she holds a towel to her chest, wrapped around her body.

"I was thinking of you" he answers, she smirks and moves to the bed, his hands finding her waist as she climbs into his lap.

"That was incredibly cheesy" she teases, he smiles up at her, his fingers sliding along her thighs.

"You liked it" he teases back, she kisses him and then presses her forehead to his.

"Maybe I did" she whispers warmly, she lifts her hand and rolls her wrist in a flourish, the radio across the room switches on, and the candles scattered around light.

"Better" he tells her stroking her cheek, she smirks and wraps her arm around his neck and threads her fingers into his hair. "You're an incredible woman, Glinda" he tells her lovingly.

..........................

Renesmee watches Glinda as the older woman sketches away in a pad, her eyes on the view out the window. Her fingers gracefully moving with the piece of charcoal in her hand.

"Would you like some?" Glinda asks not looking up. "There's a tin on the side" Renesmee moves to the tin of charcoals and smiles.

"Can I?" Renesmee asks. Glinda smiles.

"I offered, didn't I?" Renesmee takes a stick and a blank sketch pad from the side and moves to sit with Glinda. "You'll have to control your strength" Glinda tells her closing her own pad and turning to the hybrid. "Charcoal is very fragile...and all about pressure"

"What's it like?" Renesmee asks as she gently draws a line on the pad. "Oz?" Glinda smiles and leans closer.

"Would you like to see?" Glinda asks, Renesmee asks, Glinda picks her wand up from the side and holds it up to the window, with a flick, the glass swirls and then reveals the Emerald City. Renesmee stands and stares at the vision.

"Wow" Jacob states behind them, Renesmee smiles and looks to him as he approaches. "That's pretty cool" he tells Glinda who smiles.

"Perhaps...I will show you one day" Glinda offers them both. "Perhaps you will walk the streets"

"Really?" Renesmee asks. "It's so beautiful, the books don't even come close" Glinda smiles. "Do you miss it?"

"Oh every day" Glinda answers. "But that's how I know it's home" Renesmee looks to her. "Because home is the place when you leave, you miss it" Jacob smiles and wraps an arm around Renesmee, the two of them watching the vision of Oz. Glinda smiles and grabs her sketchpad again, her eyes on Renesmee and Jacob.

...................

Carlisle watches Glinda, laying on her front sketching on his bed. Her hands are black from the charcoal but he doesn't care, she looks more beautiful for it.

"Move in with me" Carlisle states stroking her spine, Glinda turns her head to look at him.

"What?" she asks back.

"Move in with me....." he repeats. "You practically been living her any way" she sits up slightly pulling the blanket to her chest. "Why not just make it official?"

"You're serious?" she asks him, Carlisle nods.

"Yeah, I am" he answers.

"Carlisle....we've only been seeing one another for a month"

"And we've already been to Oz, already said I love you, slept together...." he teases, she sighs.

"I just....want you to be sure" she tells him. "This is a big step..."

"I know" he cups her cheek. "And yes, it's quick....but, I've waited long enough for you, for someone I feel this way about" he nudges her nose softly, she smiles and pulls him closer to kiss him.

"Then yes" she whispers against his lips. "I will move in with you and your family" he smiles and lifts her up into his lap, she chuckles and wraps her arm around his neck.

"I love you so very much" he admits brushing her hair back.

....................

Carlisle sets a box of Glinda's things on his dresser and looks to her, she stands looking out of his window, her arms wrapped around of herself, a far away look in her eyes.

"Glinda?" Carlisle asks approaching her. She looks to him and smiles a littler. "You've been quiet all day" he offers concerned, reaches up and touches her cheek.

"Carlisle" she whispers weakly.

"What is it?" he asks moving his hand to the small of her back.

"I'm pregnant" Glinda whispers, Carlisle stares at her, he then frowns.

"Are you sure?" he asks her. "I mean....are you sure?"

"Pretty sure...." she answers. "If....if you don't want this, I can go" Carlisle kisses her pulling her closer.

"You're not going anywhere" he tells her with a smile.

.........Epi: Ten Months........

Carlisle smiles down at the little boy in his arms, this is more then he ever hoped for, an actual son, a biological son, half of him, he'd never dared hope, not after becoming a vampire, but here he is, his son, his beautiful son. There is movement behind him but Carlisle doesn't need to look up to know who it is.

"You should have woken me" Glinda tells Carlisle, he looks to where she stands in the door way to the nursery.

"I didn't want to wake you love" he responds softly. "Plus you know, father-son bonding" he teases, Glinda smiles and moves towards them, leans down to kiss Carlisle who kisses her.

"I can take him if you want" Carlisle shakes his head.

"No, honest, I have him, go back to bed" she smiles and touches her son's head before she leaves, Carlisle watches her go before turning to the baby. "You're mother's worried again, Oscar" he coos. "But I can sit here all day with you in my arms and it will never be enough" the boy stares up at him, he's not growing as fast as Renesmee, they've put it down to Glinda's side, her Oz side, her witch side, at least for now, they'll look into it more as the years progress. "You have no idea" he whispers to Oscar. "What you mean to me" he admits as he stands, Oscar now fast asleep. Carlisle carries his son to his crib and sets him into it, above it hangs a Wizard of Oz mobile that spins and sings, Carlisle strokes his sons head before he leaves.

..................

Carlisle slips into his and Glinda's bed and she turns over and rests her head on Carlisle's chest, he smiles and strokes her hair before settling it around her waist.

"Thank you" he tells her, she chuckles and lifts her head to look at him.

"Are you thanking me for you son? Again?" she asks, he strokes her cheek and smiles.

"I will thank you every day for forever" he tells her, she nuzzles into his neck. "I just....after everything, I thought this impossible" he tells her as she kisses his neck. "That after all this time, to find someone, someone so perfect and that they'd give me a child" she lifts her head and turns his face to her.

"You already had children, Carlisle" she reminds him, he smiles.

"I know" he whispers. "But there's something different about....about holding someone who is half me" she smiles at him, he brushes his fingers along her arm, Glinda touches his chest and smirks.

"You know we're going to have to take him to Oz to meet his namesake" she teases, Carlisle chuckles.

"I know that too...."

"Oscar is going to be beside himself, so smug..." Glinda tells him. "I just wish that my father was here to meet his grandson" Carlisle pulls her closer and kisses her head, she settles against his side.

"He'd be proud of you" Carlisle assures her and then smiles. "Actually whilst we have a quiet moment to ourselves" he reaches to the bedside table and pulls open the draw, his fingers wrapping around the small blue velvet box inside, he's been planning on asking her this question for a few weeks now, even since Oscar was born, to make it official, that they are their own family. He turns back to Glinda who raises an eyebrow at him. Carlisle sits up and Glinda moves back a little. "I know so far things for us have been.....accelerated" she smirks at him. "The time we've spent together has been fast, but...It's also been the best time of my life, and it's been all down to having you in it" she smiles at him. "And I don't want to spend any of the rest of our lives apart, so.." he opens the box, Glinda bites her lip staring at the ring, it's beautiful, stunning, vintage and classic, just like him.

"Carlisle" she breaths.

"Glinda....the Good Witch of the South, would you do me the great honour, of becoming my wife?" He asks her warmly.

"Do you even need to ask?" she whispers and kisses him, Carlisle smiles and chuckles against her lips before pulling back.

"I kind of do" he corrects her.

"Of course I will" she tells him, Carlisle takes the ring from the box and kisses her hand before sliding the ring onto her finger, he pulls her closer and kisses her.

"My fiancee" he coos, she smiles and pulls him closer.

..................

Glinda smiles watching Renesmee smiling down at Oscar who coos in her arms. The young hybrid had taken to the baby faster then any of them thought, in fact, Oscar had taken to her just as fast, some days preferring to sleep in his niece's arms then his mothers. Carlisle sets a hand on Glinda's shoulder as he steps up behind where she sits, she reaches up for his hand, he smiles and watches his first family with his new additions, the vampires gentle and caring with the fragile child and the fragile witch. This is perfect to him. Everyone he loves in one place. One big happy family. He kisses Glinda's head and she smiles. 

Chapter Text

Bucky Barnes, former Hydra assassin and formerly brainwashed sits across from Clint Barton, Hawkeye, former SHIELD agent and currently Bucky's chess opponent, the chess game going between them, it's helping Bucky get his brain function back up to what it was before Hydra.

"It's your turn" Clint tells Bucky who's staring off into space, his mind elsewhere. "Dude..." Bucky looks to him. "It's your turn" Bucky makes his move and leans back. "What were you thinking on?" Clint asks.

"Nothing"

"Sam says you have to talk about it..." Clint reminds him, Bucky rolls his eyes and sighs.

"I.....it's nothing...your turn" Clint looks to the board and pouts.

"I'll tell Sam you're not sharing with the class" Bucky glares at Clint who smirks.

"Tell Sam" Bucky moves his chess piece and smirks. "Check mate" Bucky stands and walks away as Clint stares at the board.

"Sonovabitch" Clint complains knocking his pieces over.

.......................

"Steve" Bucky approaches his best friend and soul mate, he's been trying to pluck up the courage to admit something to him for weeks now and now he feels he has to.

"Yeah?" Steve looks up from the book in his lap. "What's wrong?"

"Urm....well....here's the thing.....you know I did some things with Hydra...bad things.."

"Yeah" Steve frowns at him.

"Well....I left out something pretty important.....and I mean...I wanted to tell you, I really really did but....I was kind of afraid...I love you, you're my soul mate and stuff"

"Buck..." Bucky looks to Steve. "You can tell me anything" Steve tells him softly. Bucky looks away.

"I have a daughter" the room falls silent, just the whirling plates in Bucky's metal arm and their joint breathing. Steve just stares at Bucky, of all the things that ran through his head that Bucky could possibly have to tell him, this was not at all on the list.

"A daughter?" Steve asks quietly. "Like you and a woman....and....she..."

"Yeah" Bucky nods.

"Okay" Steve stands, Bucky frowns.

"Okay?" Steve nods.

"Yes, I know you weren't in control of your actions whilst with Hydra....and I know it's not this girls fault that she was born...." Steve moves to Bucky. "Why now? Why are you telling me now?"

"I...want to find her" Steve nods.

"Where do we start?" Steve asks. Bucky shrugs.

"I don't know....she was still with Hydra last I heard....but that was before the fall and I don't know what happened to her after that...."

"Buck...you know that she could be...."

"She's not dead" Bucky tells him. "She's just not..."

"Alright....I'll get FRIDAY to run through whatever HYDRA files we have.....do you have a name?"

"Katniss Everdeen" Bucky tells him. "But...you may find more under Mockingjay" Steve nods and takes Bucky's human hand.

"I'm really fine with this" Bucky looks up at Steve. "Okay?" Bucky nods. "You have a kid...." Bucky nods again. "I'm a step-dad" Bucky smirks and nods.

"Yeah, I guess you are....but...she's not like a kid kid...she's grown up kid...urm 20 odd....25?" Bucky frowns. "I'm a little hazy on dates still"

"That's okay, we'll figure it out"

"Thank you" Bucky relaxes. "I don't...I can't believe I was worried about this....."

"Neither can I" Steve teases. "You're my soul mate, Buck....I'd do anything for you" Bucky moves and sets his head on Steve's chest. Steve wraps his arms around him and threads his fingers into Bucky's brown hair.

"I love you"

.............................

Katniss stretches on her bed from the effects of just waking up. She finds the other side of her bed empty. She props herself on one elbow and looks around before she gets up and moves to her wardrobe. Sighing she pulls out a pair of black jeans and a black shirt before dressing. Once ready, she takes goat cheese from the kitchen table and puts the cheese in her pocket as she steps outside. She proceeds to walk towards the edge of the facility fence. She leans towards the fence and listens. It's silent. She slips underneath the fence. She picks up her archery set and equips herself. She looks at a kid trying to retrieve an apple from a tree.

"District Twelve. Where you can starve to death in safety" She walks away from the facility adjusting her quiver on her shoulder.

..............................

Katniss walks into the training room, the other students glance to her and start to whisper, that's what she gets for being the daughter of the Winter Soldier and Madame Hydra, Katniss keeps her expressions school and heads towards the archery station. She grabs the box with Mockingjay written on and pulls it from under the station and onto the top, unclicking the clasps and opens the lid revealing a state of the art custom compound bow, she grabs the bow and then a quiver and walks to the target range. She shoots an arrow at the target, bullseye, and another, she splits the first, and another, same again.

"You practice and practice" Katniss looks back over her shoulder, a tall blonde dressed in green leans on the archery station twirling an arrow. "But you cannot get better.....it's not possible..." she smirks at Katniss. "You are already the best" Katniss lowers the bow and sighs.

"But I will grow sloppy if I stop"

"Perhaps"

"What do you want?"

"Oh is that any way to talk to your mother" Madame Hydra teases walking towards Katniss. "Not that I care.....they have a mission for you..." Madame Hydra draws the arrow in her hand under Katniss' braid and lifts it to reveal her soul mark, Madame Hydra purses her lips and drops the braid before walking away, Katniss sighs and moves to put her bow away.

..............

Katniss sits in the back of a blacked out suv, a computer open on her lap, her bow case set at her side as she reads the file on her target from the screen. The driver slash her handler for the day turns to look at her.

"Ready?" she nods and closes the laptop before setting it aside and pulling on her Mockingjay mask.

.........................

Steve frowns at the computer in front of him as a surveillance clip shows a figure in black, he'd been running facial recognition on Katniss, lucky Bucky had a photo of her as a child they could just age on the computer. The computer beeps away as Steve stares at the surveillance, a 70% match, he'll take it. He stands and leaves the room heading for where he'd left Bucky sulking in the kitchen, Bucky's terrible when he wants something and he has to wait. Bucky looks up from his drink and looks to Steve.

"I think I found her" Bucky smiles and stands looking excited.

"You're sure?" Bucky asks.

"No....70% match"

"Good enough" Bucky turns and walks away.

"Where are you going?" Steve asks.

"To get changed....." Bucky answers turning back. "I am coming with you, Steve.....she is my daughter...." Steve sighs. "Sorry, that sounded..."

"You're right...." Steve interrupts. "Get changed" Bucky nods and watches Steve sigh and walking out of the room.

..............................

Katniss sits on the rooftop, legs over the edge, which she swings in beat with the music coming from a car below, they're not allowed music in District 12 so she doesn't know what the song is but she likes it. Her bow and quiver are attached to her back and her Mockingjay mask is in place. Her target leaves a dry cleaners down the street and Katniss stops swinging her legs to watch him go. She stands and pulls her bow from her back and an arrow from her quiver and follows the target, she knocks the arrow into the bow and draws, taking a deep breath she targets and releases. Steve throws his shield knocking Katniss' arrow off course, making her miss her target, she turns and glares at Steve.

"Katnip!" Bucky shouts running towards the female archer. Her eyes widen before she turns and runs. "Katniss!!" he chases after her as she bounds over the rooftops. She's faster than the average human thanks to the natural levels of super soldier serum in her systems, she's not on par with the two super soldiers but she's got a head start and agility on her side. She throws herself into a crouch and grabs the edge of the roof and swings herself down onto the fire escape before running down towards the street, if she can just disappear into the crowds she'll loose them. She loves her father, don't get her wrong, but....she right now hates him, he left her behind, left her at the hands of her mother and Hydra, she hates that he got free and she didn't, she just...hates him. "Katniss!!!" she throws herself over the railing and lands in a crouch in the alley below before she is running again. Bucky grabs the railing and throw himself over and follows after her still. Steve runs behind them. Bucky somehow manages to close the distance and tackles Katniss to the ground, she cries out, scraping her hands, her bow clattering forward.

"Get off of me!!" she screams at Bucky turning herself over beneath him, she punches his chest.

"Hey...it's me" he grabs her face.

"I know who you are....get off of me! Get off!" he grabs her hands and looks down at her softly.

"Katnip"

"You left me behind" she cries out. "You left me with them!" he pulls her forward and wraps his arms around her.

"Shhh, I know...I'm sorry, I'm here now" she punches his chest, over and over and over again. Bucky just holds her to him, Steve stops behind them watching Bucky.

"I hate you" Katniss tells Bucky who sighs and looks back at Steve.

.................

Bucky and Steve stand close to on another as Katniss sits on the curb checking over her bow, Bucky bites his lip watching.

"What do we do now?" Steve asks, Bucky sighs.

"I didn't think she'd be so mad at me" he answers.

"She's still here" Steve reminds him. "If there was no hope at forgiveness...she would have walked away and not looked back" Bucky looks up at him, Steve smiles softly back. "Trust me I know" Steve reaches up and strokes Bucky's cheek, Bucky leans into it and closes his eyes.

"So....what now?" Bucky asks.

"You could ask her if she wants to come back with us....." Bucky looks back at Katniss as she stands and rolls her shoulders. Steve nudges Bucky and he moves towards his daughter.

"Katnip" she looks to him and raises an eyebrow.

"Please don't call me that"

"Right..Sorry....Katniss....." she sighs.

"I failed my mission" she tells him.

"I know....I'm sorry" she sighs and looks to her bow.

"You know what they're going to do to me....."

"So...don't go back" he tells her, she looks to him. "Come back with me and Steve....oh you have to meet Steve" he looks to Steve and smiles.

"Your soulmate" Katniss tells him, Bucky looks to her confused. "You used to tell me about him....whenever you had.....memory flashes"

"I had memory flashes?" he asks her with a frown, she nods.

"Every few years....." Bucky looks to her softly. "What?"

"I've missed you, Katniss"

"Not enough to come and get me" she whispers, Bucky sighs and hugs her. "Get off of me" she pushes him off of her. Bucky smirks.

"You used to love hugs off of me"

"Then I grew up" she tells him. "All the nice and sweet Katniss was programmed out of me" Bucky's smile drops.

"Katniss....."

"You ran away and they needed a replacement....they programmed me until all that was left was hate and pain...."

"You don't seem so hateful now" he points out.

"It started to wear off I guess....I just never told them...."

"You can be free now....come back to the facility with us...."

"They'll look for me" she tells him.

"I will protect you" he reaches up and strokes her cheek. "That's what father's do" he wraps his arm around her neck and pulls her to him. "What do you say?" she looks to her bow and then sets her head on his chest, he sighs and relaxes holding her close. Katniss drop her bow and holds onto his tighter.

..........................

Katniss sleeps in the back of the car, Steve drives, Bucky broods in the passenger seat.

"She was out like a light" Steve tells him, Bucky nods.

"You don't get much sleep with Hydra" Bucky tells him looking back at Katniss. "You think everyone else will be okay with this?"

"That you are saving your daughter from Hydra?" Steve asks. "Of course they'll be okay with it....we'll set her up on our floor, in the spare room and we'll ask Wanda for some clothes...." Bucky smiles across at Steve.

"Admit it, you're a little excited" Steve looks to him.

"Well....a little" Steve glances to Katniss and then back to the road. "I know I came off as a little...."

"It's okay, Steve" Bucky squeezes his arm. "I pretty much surprised you with this and....you've been great" Steve smiles and nods. "Thank you"

"Anything for you"

.............................

Clint lays on the couch in the living room, his head hanging over the arm as he throws daggers at the ceiling above him as the doors open, he pauses mid throw and looks backwards, Steve, Bucky and a girl...woman, a brunette, hair braided over her shoulder.

"Hey" Clint greets, Bucky looks to him then steps in front of the girl.

"Hey" Bucky greets. "We're just....going" he grabs the girls arm and pulls her along after him.

"Ow" she complains, Steve smiles at Clint then follows.

"You guys just made me more intrigued" Clint shouts after them before resuming his throwing, he glances back as the girl looks to him, she smirks and then turns back.

.............................

Katniss looks around the room as Bucky leans in the doorway.

"I know it's not much"

"Yeah, well I was living in a run down house at a decaying Hydra facility so..." she looks away and sighs. "This is fine" she drops onto the edge of the bed and reaches up to untie her braid before shakijng her hair out.

"Are you hungry?" He asks.

"I could eat" she tells him back.

"Well..Steve's gone to ask Wanda for clothes...so you don't have to wear your tactical suit to dinner" she smiles and nods. "It's going to be okay, Katnip" he tells her softly, she looks to him. "Sorry.....Katniss" she nods.

"Maybe"

...............

Katniss brushes her fingers through her hair as she sits at the counter, Bucky sits at her side half asleep, Steve is cooking pancakes.

"So this is what you do?" She asks stroking her soul mark. "The American Dream cooks pancakes and you eat them?" Steve shoots Katniss an unamused look as Bucky smirks.

"Some days he makes waffles" Bucky tells her, she rolls her eyes.

"You're lucky you get to eat at all" she tells them, Bucky touches her back.

"I know..." Bucky tells her. "You don't have to worry about that now" Katniss scoffs.

"I'm not like you...." she tells him. "I can't just forget about the others" she looks to her plate of pancakes and pushes them away. "I'm not hungry"

"Katniss" She stands and leaves the room, Steve looks to Bucky who sighs.

.....................

Katniss ends up finding a firing range and a bow, it's not hers, she has no idea what they've done with hers, she'll asks Bucky later once she's calmed down, she knows she shouldn't really be angry at him, he did come and get her, even if it was years later.

"That's my bow" Katniss looks over her shoulder as Clint leans in the doorway. She sighs.

"I couldn't find mine...." she tells him turning away and lifting the bow, pulling the arrow back.

"Who are you?" he asks, she snorts and looks back at him.

"Katniss...." she releases the arrow without looking, it hits centre target, Clint raises an eyebrow. "Everdeen....." she shrugs and looks away. "Barnes"

"Barnes?" he asks surprised.

"Not surprised he didn't tell anyone about me" she sets the bow back into it's case and sighs shutting it away. Clint frowns.

"How did you even get my bow from it's locker? It's biometric" she smirks and looks to him.

"And?" Clint crosses his arms over his chest, he's impressed, the locker was because Bucky kept stealing his bow to swap the strings for floss, multiple times, it wasn't funny. He smirks.

"I'm Clint...Barton" she turns to him and shoves the bow case at him and smirks.

"Hi" she walks around him, Clint watches her go.

"Fancy grabbing a coffee?" he asks following her, she glances to him and raises an eyebrow. "I know this great little place down the street, draws patterns in the foam....they have some funky little flavours as well" she laughs and shakes her head.

"You've just met me....and you're asking me out"

"Hey, you can handle a bow.....I don't need to know any more" he jogs to her side and smirks. "Just one cup of coffee and maybe some cake..." she looks to him, he raises an eyebrow, she sighs.

"Fine...." he smiles. "But I need to change first" he looks over her outfit, which is effectively what she'd slept in, shorts and a vest top.

"You don't need to do that, you look great" she scoffs.

"I'm going to change" she walks away from him.

....................................

Katniss braids her hair over her shoulder covering up her soul mark, why'd it have to be in a place everyone can see? She's never seen anyone else's in an obvious place, and never on the necks or faces. She sighs and smoothes the braid down before grabbing the brown leather jacket Wanda had given her, she liked the girl, if she wasn't a little too happy.

"Where are you going?" Bucky asks from the doorway, Katniss looks to him.

"The bow guy...Clint...he's taking me for coffee" she moves to him and frowns. "Speaking of....where's my bow?"

"Oh Stark took it..to upgrade it...apparently as state of the art as it is, it's not Stark state of the art" Katniss raises an eyebrow. "It's what he does" Bucky tugs on the bottom of her jacket. "If you're leaving the facility just...be careful..." Bucky pulls a handgun from the back of his jeans and hands it to her. "And take this....just in case"

"I don't like guns" she tells him, Bucky laughs and takes her hand, he presses the gun into it.

"But you can shoot people with arrows...." she sighs and tucks the gun into the back of her trousers. "Make sure he keeps you safe"

"It's just coffee" she tells him, he smiles.

"Yeah, well..." he reaches for her neck and lifts her braid before smirking and touching it. "Have fun"

...........

"Ready?" Clint asks pulling on his jacket as he approaches Katniss, she looks to him and nods. Clint smirks and pulls the gun from her trousers. "That is the first place people look" Clint moves to a draw at the side. "Take off your jacket" he tells her, Katniss raises an eyebrow, Clint smirks. "It's for a holster..." Katniss shrugs out of her jacket as he grabs a holster and moves back to her. "Holsters are easier to keep hidden" he pulls the holster up her arm and over her shoulder, he slips the gun into place and motions for her to put her jacket back on, which she does. "Okay, coffee...." he holds out his hand towards her.

"You're being very nice for someone I just met" she tells him. Clint frowns at her.

"Yeah, I guess I am...." he shrugs. "There's just something about you that's...."

"Easy" she offers him. He looks to her and smiles.

"Yeah, easy.....I don't know why...." he frowns. "Weird..." he shrugs and smiles at her. "Not necessarily a bad thing...you like bows, I like bows, all's good" she smirks at him. "Come on" he grabs her hand and pulls her along. She laughs and tries to keep up with him.

..........................

"Back again" the barista greets Clint who smirks and looks to Katniss.

"You come here a lot?" she asks with a smirk.

"The coffee's good" he tells her. "Lucy....your best for my new friend here...." Clint wraps an arm around Katniss who raises an eyebrow at him. "And I'll have the usual"

"I'll bring them over" Lucy tells them with a smile. Clint leads Katniss over to a booth in the corner.

"Okay, so...you said your surname's Barnes....you're not his wife, right? Cause that would be awkward" Katniss sits across from him and smirks.

"Why would it be awkward?" she asks.

"Cause you're beautiful and I would very much like to flirt with you...." she laughs and shakes her head.

"I'm not his wife...."

"His sister?" she shakes her head.

"Daughter"

"That's even worse" he tells her. "You're the Winter Soldier's daughter....I bet no man will ever be good enough for you" She shrugs.

"My relationship with Bucky is...complicated"

"Father daughter relationships usually are.....Hydra ones probably more so"

"Probably...."

"Here we go" Lucy sets two coffees down on the table. "Enjoy"

"Thank you, Lucy" Clint tells her, she walks away. "I met her during the Battle of New York..." Clint tells Katniss. "She and her daughter were on this bus....now I have free coffee for life"

"So the real reason you come here is; is not for the good coffee. It's because it's free" Katniss teases. Clint shrugs and smirks.

"Can't it be both?" Katniss looks to the coffee. "What's wrong?"

"I've never actually had coffee before" she tells him. "Hydra never allowed it"

"So you had no idea what you were saying yes to?" he asks.

"I know what coffee is..." she rolls her eyes. "I've just never had it" Clint pushes her coffee towards her.

"Well....you're not controlled by Hydra any more" he tells her, she looks up at him.

"No...I am not" Katniss grabs the mug.

"So does that mean you haven't had other stuff?" he asks with a smirk.

"Like what?" she cocks her head before drinking the coffee. "Oh" Clint smirks. "This is nice"

"What about chocolate?" he asks.

"When I was seven....Bucky snuck in some for my birthday"

"That's good, that would have sucked growing up and never having chocolate" he tells her, she smirks and shakes her head. "You have to tell me now" he teases. "Anything you have never had but want to?"

"Fudge" she tells him. "I love the idea of fudge....and short bread...cotton candy"

"So anything you would have missed out on as a kid?" she nods

"I was raised to...." Clint smiles at her.

"Then can I say that for a Hydra agent you are very likeable" she smiles

"I think that was Dad...and I know that to you guys he was the brainwashed Hydra guy but....he never brought that to me....he tried hard to be normal around me and I think that kept me....human" Clint reaches over and takes her hand.

"Well....can't fault him on how he raised you then can I?" he pats her hand. "Drink your coffee" he smiles. "Cause then we are going to catch you up on your childhood and we are not going to stop till we throw up" she laughs and smiles at him. "How does that sound?"

"Perfect" she answers reaching for her coffee.

..............

"What did you do to my daughter?" Bucky asks Clint as he stares at his daughter asleep on the couch, Clint looks across from the kitchen.

"Sugar crash" Clint answers. "FYI, she's not used to sugar, it was terrible idea...but hilarious" Bucky smirks stroking her hair then touches her soul mark. "She...urm...went fountain jumping"

"Guess that explains why she looks like it was raining.....You two...get along, okay?" he asks straightening up and walking over to the counter, Clint eats ice cream and smiles.

"She's great...." Bucky smirks. "Hey...can I ask you something?" Clint asks.

"Just did but...go on"

"Alright...well" Clint sets his spoon down. "Is there a soulmate?" he asks. "I mean...with Hydra and everything...." Bucky smirks wider and steals Clint's ice cream.

"No...no soulmate........" Bucky tells him before walking away. "It's behind her right ear...if you're curious"

"Oh he took my ice cream" Clint mumbles sadly looking at his spoon. He looks across at the sofa and then raises an eyebrow. He looks around before jumping down from the stool and heading over to where she sleeps. He leans on the back of the sofa and stares at her. She seems less Hydra asset and more...sweet, innocent little girl. He smiles and reaches down, brushes his hand over her hair and gently brushes her braid back, his eyes widen as his fingers find her soul mark. "Oh sneaky sonovabitch" he looks down the hall to where Bucky had disappeared. Katniss groans and Clint pulls his hand back from her neck, moving it to his own wrist where he touches his own mark, identical to hers. "Easy" he whispers with a smile. "Guess I know why" he smiles and then places his hand on her shoulder. "Katniss" he shakes her gently. She groans and looks up at him before sitting up and touching her head. "Yeah, that's the sugar...." he teases. "I'll get you some juice" he smiles at her as she stretches before heading to the kitchen. "Do you have a preference?" he asks, Katniss yawns and shakes her head.

"I'll be fine with water"

"No, you need sugar" he grabs an orange juice box and moves back to her, he hands it to her and smiles.

"Thank you" she pulls the straw off of the side and stabs the box.

"Your dad stole my ice cream" he tells her. Katniss laughs and looks to him

"Yeah, ice cream's his weak spot" she teases, Clint smiles warmly at her.

"We can bring down the Winter Soldier" he whispers. "With two men" she raises an eyebrow at him. "Ben and Jerry" she laughs as he does, he holds out his hand to her. "Come with me if you want to live" he mocks, she raises an eyebrow at her. "Seriously? Terminator"

"I....never watched....a movie" Clint stares at her.

"Then that's decided" he grabs her hand and smiles. "We're going to watch it, right now" Katniss motions to the tv.

"Can't we do that here" Clint smirks.

"We're going to do it my way" he pulls her up and out of the room.

..................................

Clint fluffs a pillow and sets it behind Katniss who frowns at him.

"You're an honorary bird" he tells her. "This is my Hawk's nest" she rolls her eyes but smiles.

"Well....I am the Mockingjay" he raises an eyebrow. "That was my...code name"

"Really?" he smiles, arrows, bows, birds. She nods.

"Yep...birds in arms" she teases him leaning back against the pillows. Clint sets his laptop up across from them and then leans back next to her.

"The vents get great acoustics"

"You're a very strange man" she tells him, Clint looks to her and smiles.

"That makes life interesting" she smiles back at him.

"I guess it does" he wraps an arm around her shoulder and she leans against his side as the movie plays on the screen. Clint looks to her and holds out his left hand to her, she frowns at him.

"Have a look" he tells her.

"What?" with his other hand he touches her soul mark behind her ear.

"Look" he whispers, she looks to his hand and turns it over. "No..." he chuckles. "My wrist" she pushes up his sleeve and stares at the soul mark there.

"You....." she traces the mark and then looks up at him. "You?" he nods and touches her mark.

"Me" he leans forward to kiss her but she pulls back. "Katniss?"

"I can't...." she whispers. "I don't know how" Clint looks to her sadly.

"That's okay" he tells her holding out his arm. "It's okay" he pulls her closer and lets her rest her head to his side. "No pressure"

..............

Clint strokes Katniss' arm as she sleeps with her head on his chest, the film long since finished and forgotten.

"Katniss?" she groans and curls up against him.

"What?" she grumbles

"What was is it like?" she lifts her head to look at him. "Being raised by Hydra?"

"Like...military camp I guess" she answers. "Wake up, shower, eat, train, eat, train, shower, sleep......if we were lucky we'd get missions, we'd get to leave the district. Ooooh and if we ere really really luck we'd get entered into the Hunger Games" she tells him. Clint sits up and brushes her hair back from her face.

"Hunger Games?"

"They'd have a lottery ever four years....sometimes if an asset dies they'd bring it forward.....it's to find a new asset" he strokes her cheek. "They pick one from each facility and they shove us in another, larger, all terrain facility......and it's last man standing" she looks to him.

"Oh, Kat..."

"It's how I earned my Mockingjay role....I killed eleven other kids..."

"They would have killed you?" she nods. "Every single one of them was willing to kill you to survive...." he smiles a little. "I know how that must make you feel....but all of us have done things...things we are not proud of, to survive...and if you hadn't killed them...someone worse than you could be out there working for Hydra....."

"But I still killed those kids...." he pulls her to his chest and threads his fingers into her hair.

"To survive.." he coos. "I'm sorry I asked....let's not talk about it anymore....okay, let's talk about candy" she smiles. "What did you think?"

"I liked the fizzy bottles..."

"Ooo my favourite too....they have cherry ones too" she wraps her arms around him

"Thank you" she whispers, he kisses her head.

"That's what I'm here for....to cheer my soulmate up"

"Are we going to stay in the vents all night?" she asks, he chuckles and smiles.

"If you want to....or we can go down...have dinner with the others...or on our own...or we can...go to bed...our own beds....whatever you want"

"Could we order dinner....and eat it up here.....and bring more pillows?" Clint smiles at her.

"If that's what you want"

"More movies?" she asks, he nods.

"Oh definitely...I have to catch you up on all of the classics..." she smiles warmly at him.

.................

Steve looks up at the vents hearing laughter, he looks to Bucky who smiles.

"It's Barton and Katnip...." Steve raises an eyebrow. "They're soulmates....."

"The bird one on Barton's wrist?" Steve asks, Bucky nods and leans into his side. "That's....nice...it's great, they'll be great for each other"

"I know" Bucky smiles and kisses him.

.................

"You're going to look after her, right?" Bucky warns Clint as he slips down from the vents, Clint glares and holds up his hands, katniss slips down behind him.

"Seriously?" she asks.

"What?" Bucky asks. "Got to do the scary dad talk"

"You're the Winter Soldier...no talk necessary" Clint tells him. "Message received loud and clear" he helps Katniss down. Clint moves to the draw by the sink, their take out draw, full of menus. Bucky moves to Katniss.

"Everything okay?" he asks, she nods.

"Yeah...we watched a movie" he kisses her head.

"Do you need anything?" he asks, she shakes her head.

"I've got dinner covered" Clint tells them holding up a menu. "Right, Kat?" she nods and smiles, she looks to Bucky.

"It's okay...we're just going to hang out in the vents"

"You know...Stark had this whole place custom built...and you are hanging out in the vents?" she nods.

"It's quiet....and enclosed" Bucky looks to her softly. "I like being enclosed, I like seeing all the walls" he nods. "And I like Clint" she smiles as Clint fiddles around the kitchen. "He's..." she reaches up for her soul mark.

"I know.." Bucky tells her, she smirks.

"That's why you didn't really argue about me going out with him?" he nods and kisses her forehead.

"Have fun" he tells her before walking away.

"Ready?" Clint asks, she nods and moves towards him.

........................

Clint sleeps with Katniss against his chest, his arm wrapped tight around her, they're both cocooned in cushions, pillows and blankets, it's probably the most comfortable snuggle you'll ever see. The laptop plays an old three stooges' movie and the area around them is littered with pizza boxes and ice cream tubs, empty ice cream tubs.

..........

Natasha stands behind Katniss as she eats breakfast, the redhead's not sure if the brunette knows she's there.

"What do you want?" Katniss asks without looking back, Natasha smirks.

"We've not met..." Natasha sits next to Katniss. "I'm Natasha....Clint's best friend" Katniss looks to her. "I figured the best friend and the soul mate should...probably meet" Katniss nods and sets her spoon in her soul.

"Okay"

"Don't worry....he's smitten so you're doing something right" Natasha tells her.

"Thanks....I'm Katniss" Natasha smiles.

"I know...you want to go shopping? I mean if you're staying...you are going to need your own wardrobe" Katniss looks to her. Natasha holds up a credit card. "And you get your own Stark prepaid card..." she hands it over to Katniss with a smile. "We'll have lunch....get to know one another..."

"Are you sure you don't have anything better to do?" Katniss asks.

"What? No, of course not...." Natasha offers her a smile. "So...what do you say?" Katniss nods.

"Alright..."

...........................

"Where's Katniss?" Bucky asks Clinta as he walks into the room.

"Out with Nat" Clint answers pulling on his jacket. "They just called....they want me to pick them up..."

"They're getting along?" Bucky asks confused. "Since when did Nat get along with other women..."

"She gets on with Wanda..." Clint points out.

"Just..." Bucky mumbles. "Hey, listen...It goes without saying but I am going to anyway, that if you betray, hurt or otherwise upset my daughter....I will castrate you" Bucky threatens. Clint nods. "And that will be on a good day" Bucky pats Clint's shoulder as he leaves the room again, Clint smoothes out his jacket nervously before grabbing his car keys.

...........................

Clint smiles as Natasha and Katniss walk towards his car.

"How are my two favourite girls?" he asks. Natasha sends him an unamused look and shoves her shopping bags at him.

"You should only have one favourite" Natasha tells him. "It should be Kat"

"It's okay" Katniss tells them. "I don't mind sharing" Natasha smiles at her. Clint sets Natasha's bags in the car and holds out his hand for Katniss', she smiles and hands them over to him. "Thanks"

"How was it?" Clint asks.

"It was fine" Katniss answers, Clint raises an eyebrow. "I'm not very good at meeting new people, but...she's nice" Clint takes her hand and squeezes.

"Did she threaten you?"

"No" she shakes her head. "We shopped...we had lunch...we talked....it was fine" Clint pulls her closer.

"Just fine?" he asks.

"I have nothing to judge it against" she answers, he smiles softly at her and reaches up to brushes her braid back.

"We'll fix that" he tells he softly, he then leans closer to kiss her cheek. She looks to him, he smiles warmly at her before kissing her. He pulls back and squeezes her hand. "How was that?" he asks quietly. She smiles and touches her lips.

"Nice...it was....it was nice...." Clint raises an eyebrow.

"Just nice?" he asks with a smirk. She shrugs.

"I can't be sure" she teases back grabbing his jacket.

"Oh I see" he smiles and kisses her again, she kisses him back this time, he smiles pulling back. "Now what were you worried about?" he teases, she blushes and looks down.

"Are you two finished?" Natasha asks with a warm smile. Clint kisses Katniss again and they both climb into the car with Natasha.

.......................

Stark smirks at Katniss who raises an eyebrow back at him. He sets a bow case on the table in front of her.

"Open it" he tells her, Katniss looks to Bucky who shrugs back, Katniss opens the box and smiles.

"My bow" she states.

"Tweaked and upgrading to Stark standard" Tony smirks at her. "You're welcome....now you and birdboy can play with to your hearts content" she smiles at him.

"Thank you" she tells him.

"Well..." Tony shrugs. "Welcome to the facility and here...." he pulls an invitation from his jacket. Everyone else is going so....plus now you have somewhere to wear those dresses Nat bought" Katniss smiles and takes the invitation.

"Thanks" Tony looks to Bucky who smirks.

"Shut up" Tony tells him.

"I never said anything" Tony leaves, Katniss looks to the invitation and smiles. "Katnip?" he moves to her.

"I've never been invited anywhere before" she tells him.

"Get used to it" Bucky tells her. "Being part of the Avenger means getting invited to all sorts of things....this thing tonight though, you'll like" he smiles at her. "It's a ball....think of it as the prom you never got to have...." he strokes her cheek and smiles. "It'll be fun" he kisses her forehead and looks to the clock. "You should go see Nat and Wanda...they will be spending the day getting ready" she smiles and nods grabbing her coffee and leaving, Bucky sighs as Steve wraps his arms around him from behind. "They grow up so fast" Bucky teases, Steve smiles.

................................

Clint adjusts his cuff link with a glare, he hates dressing up. Bucky pats his shoulder as he passes and moves to Sam who tugs on his sleeves.

"Hey, thought you and Steve had already left" Bucky smirks.

 "I'm just waiting for Nat and Wanda"

"Ah good, you didn't hear" Bucky teases, Natasha clears her throat and the three men look to her, Natasha motions to her dress.

"What do you think?" Sam smiles wide at her and holds out his hand.

"You look beautiful"

"And you have to say that" She takes his hand and smiles at him. "You're my soul mate" Sam kisses her hand and then her cheek. Wanda is next, she smiles and steps down to join Natasha and Sam, who smile warmly at her.

"You look beautiful, Wanda" Clint tells her, she smiles back at him.

"Wait till you see Kat" Clint raises an eyebrow surprised.

"Kat?" he asks, Bucky smirks as he looks to Katniss, stood in the door way looking completely awkward in her dress, Clint looks to her and smiles. "Kat" he whispers moving towards her. She smiles at him.

"It looks terrible, doesn't it?" she asks as he reaches her side, he shakes his head.

"No...God, no, you look....you look so beautiful" he strokes her neck and kisses her. "I mean this dress..."

"Nat picked it out" she tells him. He smiles.

"Well you look great in it" he holds out his arm. "Will you let me escort you?" she smiles at him and nods taking his arm, Bucky smiles watching them. Steve enters the room and looks to each of them.

"Everyone ready?" he asks.

.............

Clint wraps an arm around Katniss as he sits beside her at the Avenger table.

"You not want a drink?" he asks her softly, she shakes her head.

"No, I'm alright, thank you" she leans into his side, he kisses her head.

"You're not having fun, are you?" she gives him a small smile.

"This isn't my definition of fun, no....sorry" he takes her hand and kisses the back of it.

"Let me have a dance....and then we'll go home" she smiles and nods letting him pull her to her feet and towards the dance floor.

"Home" she states, Clint turns and pulls her to his chest, she smiles up at him.

"Yeah, home...." he sways to the music with her. "That is what the facility is, for all of us..." he pulls their joint hands to his chest. "For you..." he smirks. "We're one big happy" she raises an eyebrow. "Sort of....dysfunctional family...but a family none the less..." Katniss wraps her arm around his neck as he strokes her cheek. "So...yes, home" she smiles and leans up to kiss him. Bucky clears his throat.

"Before you leave....can I steal my daughter away?" Clint smiles and kisses Katniss' cheek before Bucky takes her hand and pulls her closer.

"I'm very proud of you" she raises an eyebrow.

"You're proud of me?" she asks.

"Of course I am....look at how well adjusted you are" she laughs, he smiles down at her. "I mean, you're not going around killing any one...or screaming like a banshee...or you know, raving mad"

"Thanks" she tells him back, sarcastically. He kisses her forehead.

"I love you, Katnip...." she smiles and nods.

"Love you too,...Dad" Clint pulls her away.

"Mine" he warns Bucky who laughs and shakes his head, letting Steve pull him back to him. Clint kisses Katniss' neck and spins her to face him just as a wall at the back of the hall explodes, Clint pulls her down behind a table as everyone else scatters. She looks to Clint who peeks over the table, she raises a knee and tears through her dress, Clint looks to her as she reveals her leg, he raises an eyebrow but smiles when she pulls a blade from the holster on her thigh. She looks to him.

"My Dad taught me to always be prepared...." she hands the knife to Clint before grabbing another.

"Katniss Everdeen Barnes!!!" she freezes and closes her eyes.

"Mother" she whispers, Clint looks to her surprised.

"Mother?" he asks, she sighs and looks to him.

"That's my mother"

.................

Bucky pinches the bridge of his nose as Steve looks to him.

"Ophelia" Bucky mumbles.

"Who?" Steve asks.

"Kat's mother" Steve looks surprised.

"Her mother?" Bucky nods.

"Yeah, usually when you create a baby....there is a daddy and mommy" Steve shoots him a look. Ophelia stands in her Madame Hydra uniform at the front of a large group of Hydra agents, she crosses her arms over her chest.

"You have to the count of five, Katniss, or I will start licking people......One" Steve looks to Bucky confused as Clint shoots Katniss a look.

"Your mother is weird" Clint tells her.

"Two!" Ophelia shouts. Katniss leans over and kisses Clint, when she pulls back he frowns at her. 

"I'm not worth dying over" she tells him, he grabs her wrist.

"Yes, you are" she shakes her head.

"Not this way" she stands. "Madame Hydra" she states. Clint grabs her hand and pulls her back down, Katniss looks to him. "What are you doing?"

"Saving your life...."

"No" she pulls her hand back. "I need to do this, not for you, not for them, not really for anyone but me.....I need to know that I can do the right thing, that I am not Hydra" he kisses her and then sighs pulling back.

"Okay....I'll find you though" she smiles.

"I have no doubt" she stands again and walks towards Ophelia, Bucky stands alarmed.

"Katnip" she looks to him.

"It's okay" they share a look, she smiles a little. "It's okay" Ophelia grabs her arm once close enough and yanks Katniss to her side.

"My dear daughter" Katniss shoots her a look.

"You've got what you want.....leave them alone" Katniss begs.

"I haven't gotten anything yet" Ophelia tells her, then grabs Katniss' face and tilts her head to the side.

"No" Katniss whimpers. Bucky's eyes widen as Ophelia licks Katniss' cheek.

"No!!" he shouts, Ophelia looks to him and smirks before kissing Katniss' cheek and letting go, Katniss' veins turns green as she looks to Bucky.

"Now I have what I want" Opehlia states and turns walking away, her Hydra buddies going with her, Katniss falls to her knees, Clint runs towards her.

"Don't touch her!" Bucky warns following, he kneels in front of Katniss and looks to her sadly. "Katnip" she stares at him. "You share her biological make up, you can fight this" Katniss looks to Clint. "That's right" Bucky tells her. "Fight it for him....we're gonna get you some help..."

"Nothing works" she whispers. "You know that" Clint reaches for her but Bucky slaps away his hands.

"You can't touch her....Ophelia...she's....enhanced....snake like abilities...including.."

"Toxins" Tony finishes. "Kat's been infected....she's toxic" Tony looks to Bruce, they have a unvocalised conversation. "I have my suit" Tony tells the others. "No flesh on flesh contact....let's get her back to the facility. Bucky looks to Steve.

"She might not last that long" Bucky whispers.

...........

katniss lays on a medical bed in the Facility, a plastic bubble set up around her just in case, Clint sits on one side of her, safely on the other side of the plastic, he watches her with concern as she touches the oxygen mask on her face. Clint looks to Bruce as he enters the labs.

"How is she?"

"Getting worse...and nothing is working, the antitoxins, antibiotics and antivenoms we've given her aren't working...Tony's gone to Disease Control just for anything that might work, Steve's headed to Poison control to I don't know, for anything" Bruce moves to Katniss' other side. "How're you feeling, Kat?" she pulls the mask from her face.

"Itchy" she complains before putting the mask back on.

"Where?"

"My leg"

"Show me" Bruce moves down the bubble and Katniss rolls her leg slightly. "Now it's creating rashes" he mumbles to himself. "I'll just add it to the list" he sighs and moves to the computer at the side, Katniss looks to Clint and sets her hand on the plastic, he presses his to hers on the other side.

"I love you" he tells her. "We'll fix this, you're going to be okay"

"Clint..." she whispers.

"No, we will fix this...." he tells her. "You're going to be just fine" Bruce looks to him and then to Katniss, then back to Clint.

"Have you eaten today, Clint?" Clint looks to Bruce and then shakes his head.

"No" he whispers and looks to Katniss.

"I'll be here" she tells him. "I promise" she gives him a small smile. He nods and stands, threads his fingers through his hair and leaves, Katniss reaches for her mask and looks to Bruce.

"No" he tells her. "You are going to be fine" she offers him a smile.

"No more lies..." she tells him. "Not to me....I can feel what it's doing to me and I know my mother's powers....her venom...toxin...whatever you want to call it, is not for living through" Bruce pushes his chair to sit beside her head.

"You are a Barnes...right?" he asks, she nods. "Everything you and your father have been through....are you really going to let this kick you to the curb, Katniss? You've just found your soulmate, you are free of Hydra and reunited with your father....." Katniss looks to him. "I thought they trained you to fight" Bruce tells her. He raises an eyebrow. "Is this you fighting?" he asks, she stares at him. "Hydra's standards must be lacking" he pushes his chair away from her, Katniss looks away from him.

....................

"Hey, Katnip" Bucky greets as Katniss wakes, she looks to him, he smiles a little.

"Dad" she whispers, he smiles sadly. "You going to tell me it's going to be okay, too?" he shakes his head.

"I'm not going to lie to you.....never have" she smiles. "But I am going to try and make it better" Bucky looks around before reaching under the plastic cover.

"Dad" she warns.

"It's okay" he grabs her hand. "I don't get sick..." he squeezes her hand. "I'm going to try and fix this..."

"Whoa, hey, if you get to touch her" Clint points out annoyed as he walks in with Bruce, Bruce shoots Bucky a look.

"I told you it was a theory" Bruce tells him.

"She's my daughter...I'll do what I want" Bucky reaches up and strokes Katniss' hair. "I'll be back later...." he pulls his hand back and stands.

"What theory?" Clint asks.

"With his super soldier DNA....which...oh my God" Bruce states. "I can't believe I didn't think of that" Clint and Bucky share a look as Bruce moves to his work station.

"Think of what?" Clint asks. Bruce looks to them.

"She's half super soldier..." Bucky and Clint look to Katniss. "Well she has the serum running through her...that's probably why her body is still fighting off this....vexin"

"Vexin?" Katniss asks, Bruce looks to her.

"You couldn't decide is it was toxin or venom...so Tony came up with vexin...." Bruce offers her a small smile. "He's calling around tropical disease places...."

"He's not going to find anything" Bucky states. "Ophelia creates her own...vexins....combinations and mutations of whatever she wants...."

"But they have to come from somewhere" Bruce points out. "An original strain....we'll just have to mutate or combine our own anti-vexin" Bruce pushes his chair to Katniss. "Now you should eat something....I'm going to text Tony to bring you some porridge or something..."

"I'm not hungry" she mumbles.

"I know...but you have to eat" Bucky squeezes her hand and Katniss looks to him.

"I'll be back later, I promise" she smiles and nods, Bucky lets go of her hand, he turns to Clint.

"Stay with her"

"Where are you going?" Clint asks back.

"To fix this..." Bucky answers.

"Then I want to help"

"No" Bucky walks away, Clint sighs and looks to Katniss.

"I'll be right back" he hurries after Bucky. "Hey" Bucky sighs and looks to him. "You're going after the snake lady, aren't you?"

"Ophelia? Yeah, I am, I am going to drag her kicking and screaming back here and make her fix my daughter"

"Then I am in" Clint tells him, they share a look before Bucky sighs.

"Fine, but you have to say goodbye first.." Clint sighs and heads back into the labs.

.........................

Tony smirks and sets a card to the plastic, Katniss looks to him, he smirks and wiggles his eyebrow at her.

"Ass" she grumbles setting her own cards down. Tony's computer buzzes behind him and he pushes himself to it before typing away.

"Oooo" he mumbles.

"What?" Katniss asks. He looks to her and smiles.

"I think I got it" he tells her, clearing his desk and grabbing a box of equipment, he grabs his cell phone and dials. "Bruce, get down here, I think I got it" he hangs up not waiting for an answer. Katniss watches him go, like a happy little gerbil.

..........Epi – Three months.........

Clint looks to Katniss who sleeps curled into his side, they'd taken to living in the vents, well not so much living as sleeping, Katniss finds it a comfort, away from any dangers, just with Clint. And sometimes they let Bucky in. Clint strokes her cheek and down her neck, he's been extra protective of her since the whole her mother poisoned her thing. She sighs and turns curling tighter against him, he presses his hand to her side and curls it around her. He leans closer and kisses her.

"I love you" he tells her, she smiles and looks up at him. "Morning" he greets. She wraps her arms around him and snuggles into his chest.

"I love you too" she mumbles, he strokes her hair and smiles. "Can we have bacon and pancakes this morning?" he chuckles and kisses her head.

"We can have whatever you want"

"Jelly babies" she mumbles, Clint frowns and looks to her.

"You want jelly babies?"

"On my pancakes" she looks up at him.

"Jelly babies and bacon?" Clint asks, she nods and nuzzles into his neck. "On pancakes....you are a strange girl, Kat" she smiles and kisses him softly.

"Isn't that why you love me?"

.........................

Katniss leans on her elbow on the counter, half asleep, half chewing on a slice of bacon, Clint watches her amused as Bucky stands at his side with a frown.

"Who taught her those manners?" he complains and shakes his head. "Katnip" she jerks up and looks to them. The two men look away.

.........................

Bucky sits in an armchair in the living room as Clint paces, running his fingers through his hair and then looks to Bucky.

"I want...." Bucky raises an eyebrow. "I...want" Clint tries again. "I want to marry Kat....and you are old fashioned so I....I'm asking for permission, your permission....to marry your daughter, if that's okay...I mean..." Bucky smirks watching Clint, "Is it...okay?" Bucky stares at him.

"You want to marry, Katniss?" Clint nods, nervously. Bucky smirks. "I suppose there would be worse men..." Bucky stands and places his hands on Clint's shoulders. "Hurt her, upset her, and anything within those paramiters...and I will kill you in the most painful way I know" Bucky smiles at Clint, pats his shoulders and then walks away. "You have my permisson"

..............

A year later -

"Clinton and Katniss, inasmuch as you have consented to be joined together in the holy state of matrimony, and having pledged and sealed your vows by the giving and receiving of rings in the presence of both God and this company, it is with great pleasure that I now pronounce you husband and wife. What God hath joined together, let no man put asunder. Congratulations! You may kiss the bride" Clint wastes no time in pull his new wife to him and pressing his lips to hers, she wraps her arms around his neck and smiles against his lips. "It is with great joy and honor that I now present to you Mr. and Mrs. Katniss and Clinton Barton!"

..............

Five years later -

Clint leans on the edge of a baby's crib, he's asleep and actually sucking on a dummy. The crib is empty. Katniss stands at the window looking over the back of the Avenger Facility, in her arms is a baby, wrapped in a purple and black blanket covered in arrows.

"Hush, little baby, don't say a word.." she sings softly. "Mama's gonna buy you a mockingbird" she smiles down at the baby. "And if that mockingbird don't sing, Mama's gonna buy you a diamond ring" Clint wakes and spits the dummy out with a glare before looking to Katniss. "And if that diamond ring turns brass, Mama's gonna buy you a looking glass" Clint smiles watching his wife and his daughter. "And if that looking glass is broke, Mama's gonna buy you a billy goat"

"Don't go putting ideas in her head" Clint mumbles with a yawn, he stretches, his back popping. "Ow..." he moves to Katniss and wraps his arms around her, whilst stroking his daughter's cheek. "Keep singing" he whispers to Katniss who smiles at him.

"And if that billy goat won't pull, Mama's gonna buy you a cart and a bull" she looks back to the baby. "And if that cart and bull turn over, Mama's gonna buy you a dog named Rover" Clint smirks and kisses her neck. "And if that dog named Rover won't bark, Mama's gonna buy you a horse and a cart. And if that horse and cart fall down, You'll still be the sweetest little baby in town" she smiles down at the baby. "So hush little baby, don't you cry. Daddy loves you and so do I"

"Did Bucky sing that to you?" Clint asks.

"Really?" she asks looking to him. "The Winter Soldier singing lullabies?"

"Fair enough"

"He bought me a book" she tells him. "A month before Prim was born...."

"Oh that book" Clint tells her softly. "The one you read in bed every night for weeks...." she nods. 

"It was full of lullabies and stories....I should have showed you it...but I missed out on all of that....." he smiles at her. "And I was embarrassed....I knew nothing about being a child...." Clint kisses her softly.

"It's okay" he strokes her cheek. "Maybe you can read it to us both" Clint offers with a smile. She nods.

"I love you" she tells him moving to set Prim in the crib.

"That's why you married me...and gave birth to the little birdie" she chuckles and looks to him as she leans on the edge of the crib. "I love you too by the way" he tells her, moving to her and setting his chin on her shoulder and his arms around her waist. "I love you too" he coos stroking Prim's cheek. "Primrose" Clint holds Katniss' hand and kisses the back of it. "My beautiful bird family"

Chapter Text

Edward Cullen had thought to spend the rest of his immortal life with Bella Cullen nee Swan, the prospect made better by the unexpected arrival of their daughter, Renesmee...but sometimes life or even the afterlife work out the way people hope. Bella started to grow distant the second she'd woken immortal, refused to hold her daughter, refused to let Edward touch her, it was only a matter of time, Alice had seen it happen, and no matter what...it would, Bella left, not a month after waking. She left....without hesitation. Leaving Edward and Renesmee heartbroken and lost. 

..................

Carlisle Cullen had sent out letters, begging for information when Bella was pregnant, for anything that would help explain what was happening, if it was possible (Which obviously it was), if it had been heard of...but it's not till after Renesmee's birth that he remembered a story. He'd heard from Garrett who'd heard it from someone else, Garrett had told him the story as a joke, as a can you believe the tripe they come up with story. But now. Carlisle is unsure whether it is tripe. So he sits at his desk and writes a letter.

Rayne

I hope this finds you, my name is Carlisle Cullen and I am seeking information I believe you may be able to help me gather. My son's wife recently gave birth to a miraculous child. This is something we really must discuss in person and not in a letter. I beg of you to consider contacting me. I have searched everywhere else for answers......I hope you will have them.

Dr. Carlisle Cullen.

............................

Rayne is an American dhampir, born circa 1915-1916. Her mother was raped by her vampire father, Kagan who later murdered her mother's entire family so that the only family member Rayne could turn to was him. Rayne instead spent her teenage years trying to hunt down and kill her father, to avenge her family. She was finally free of him by the 1970's...and settled in Germany, travelling form village to village. She drinks whislkey and blood to survive. Rayne finishes her current drink and sets the glass down. Just as someone slips an envelope under her hand, she glances up, the messenger winks and smirks at her. Tall, slender, dark blonde haired and scruffy looking, she smiles at him.

"Alistair" she greets as he sits across from her. "Thought you were all about hiding under a rock nowadays" he shrugs and taps her hand on the letter.

"I'm just a messenger....then I am going back under that rock" he leans back in his chair. "Are you not going to read your letter?"

"Why the interest?" Rayne asks pouring herself another drink. Alistair shrugs.

"I came all this way to deliver a bloody letter, Rayne, I want to know why" he teases, she sighs and rolls her eyes taking the letter from under her hand, she spins it around and tears through the wax seal before pulling the paper from inside. Reading over the letters she raises an eyebrow. "What is it?" Alistair asks.

"Who's Carlisle Cullen?" she asks, Alistair raises an eyebrow at her.

"One of us" Rayne glances from the letter to him.

"You mean one of you?" Alistair rolls his eyes but nods. "He's asking for my help" she tells him.

"He's.....alright" Rayne smirks.

"Gleaming review then" she teases and then downs her drink. "Perhaps I should see what he could possibly be reaching for me for" she and Alistair share a look. "I'll finish my drink first" she reaches for the bottle.

.............................

Carlisle opens the front door and raises an eyebrow at the woman stood on his doorstep.

"I heard you were looking for me" Rayne states looking up at Carlisle who stares back at her. "My name is Rayne" Carlisle's eyes widen.

"You are actually real?" he whispers, Rayne smiles.

"You wrote me a letter not knowing if I existed....."

"I....we're desperate for information....."

"What is it you wish to know?" she asks, Carlisle smiles and steps aside letting her in.

"Please, my family is going to want to hear this" Rayne steps inside and looks around. "Can I take your coat?" he asks.

"I prefer to keep it on" she tells him. "But thank you for offering" Carlisle motions to the stairs.

"They're upstairs in the living room" she nods and follows him upstairs.

..............................

Edward with the rest of his family and Jacob listen to Carlisle and 'Rayne' make their way up the stairs, Renesmee looks up at Edward and touches his neck.

"I don't know...." he tells her. "Maybe an answer" he tells her softly. Carlisle enters the room first and looks to Edward who's eyes flicker to the figre behind him, jet black hair with a red streaks in it, fair almost pale skin, and greeny yellow eyes. He looks over her outfit, so out of place. Black, head to toe, black, black coat, black leather trousers, black gloves and boots. She looks around the room, cautious. Edward searches her mind but finds it gives him only flickers. He catches flickers of images rather than actual thoughts. Bright images. Reds and blues and purples, and a woman, reading to a small child.

"Rayne, this is my family..." Carlisle interrupts Edward's search. "Rosalie and Emmett" he motions to the pair, Emmett nods in greeting whilst Rosalie keeps her mask up, but she's thinking, she's thinking that Rayne would be beautiful if she had fashion sense. Emmett is thinking about whether Rayne is strong enough to fight, if this was to turn ugly. "Alice and Jasper" Carlisle is motioning to them next. Alice smiles brightly at the girl and her mind is trying not to think. Edward is instantly alert, it means Alice has seen something she is trying to hide from him, specifically. Jasper is thinking that the girl is far too calm to be in a room full of strangers, calm or cocky though? Edward corrects in his own mind. Renesmee is curious, of course she is, the girl loves anything new. "My wife, Esme" the woman instantly loves the girl, it's in her nature, Esme smiles at Rayne, her thoughts on the Rayne's family, whether she has a mother, a father, brothers or sisters. "Edward" Carlisle motions to him, Rayne looks to him, her greeny yellow eyes boring into his amber ones. "Jacob...." Jacob nods to the girl, there is nothing but suspicion and concern in his mind. "And the reason I wrote to you...." Carlisle smiles at Renesmee who smiles back. "Renesmee..." Rayne looks to the girl, analytical, cautious. "This is Rayne" Carlisle tells the others.

"Tell me.." Rayne states looking to Renesmee. "The girl..."

"Renesmee" Jacob corrects. Rayne looks to him sharply.

"Yes, Renesmee.....you wanted information....why?"

"She is something that we thought impossible....." Esme states.

"Impossible how?" Rayne asks.

"I impregnated her mother.." Edward states. "When she was human" Rayne smirks.

"Then it is possible..." Rayne states. "Clearly" Rayne motions to Renesmee who smiles, Edward smirks a little. "I myself am a product of such a union......part human, part vampire" she looks to Edward. "Dhampirs"

..............

"What about your parents?" Edward asks Rayne after the others have left, they'd spent an hour talking about dhampirs, each of them having their own questions. The rate of growth a worry point for them, Rayne herself having stopped ageing after eight years but she said she'd found it different with each dhampir she crossed. Rayne glances back from where she sits on a step on the back porch, Edward moves to sit next to her.

"My parents didn't share the same relationship you and your wife do...."

"Did" Edward corrects. "The relationship we had...."

"Right......I'm sorry" Edward nods.

"Your mother survived giving birth to you?" he changes the subject back to the original point.

"Yes, she was weak....but yes, she survived...for a while" he looks to her as she plays with the chain on her glove. "My father murdered her and her entire family......" she glances to Edward. "He wanted to make sure I had no one but him to turn to......I wasn't his only child...he was gathering us"

"An army" Edward adds, Rayne nods.

"Yeah"

"What happened? Seen as you are not....with him..."

"I killed him" she answers looking to Edward, she smiles. "Renesmee is lucky...she was born out of love...and has an entire family around her" Edward looks back tot he house and takes Rayne's hand as he stands.

"Renesmee is asking for you...she wants to show you something...."

"I didn't hear her" Rayne mumbles as he pulls her into the house.

"Sorry" he tells her. "I'm a telepath..."

"Oh...okay that explains it" Edward smiles, actually smiles, for the first time since Bella left that feels....real and not forced, Rayne pulls her hand back from his and clears her throat. Edward looks to her.

"Sorry" he mumbles, she nods and they both head into the front room where Renesmee looks to them and holds out a hand to Rayne who moves and crouches to let the girl touch her cheek. Rayne chuckles and pulls back.

"You wanna know if I have a gift?" Renesmee nods, Rayne clears her throat. "Well....I do, I guess.....it's not as impressive as thought projection or...mind reading" she looks to Edward who smiles a little, she looks back to Renesmee before standing and shrugging out of her coat, revealing a black corset halter top and bare arms covered in bites. Rayne sets her coat aside and then takes a deep breath before she vanishes and a black raven stands on the floor, Renesmee laughs and smiles down at the bird.

"You turn into a bird?" Jacob asks amused. The bird squawks at Jacob before it changes back into Rayne.

"I like I said....it's not as impressive...."

"I thought it was pretty impressive" Edward tells her. Rayne looks to him and smiles.

"Thanks" Carlisle and Esme share a look. Edward looks to them as Rayne turns back to Renesmee as the girl reaches for Rayne again.

"So...you're like a shapeshifter" Jacob asks. "But a....dhampir as well"

"As far as I am aware others of my kind can't turn into a raven....." Rayne answers. "That's just...me specific...." she shrugs as Renesmee takes Rayne's hand. Rayne looks to her. "I don't know, sweetheart" she tells her. "I should probably be heading back home.....I've got a long flight"

"Where is home?" Esme asks.

"Right now, Germany....." Rayne grabs her coat.

"You don't have to leave" Carlisle tells her. "I mean....we have plenty of space....and I know Renesmee would like you to stay" Rayne looks to Renesmee who nods and touches Rayne's hand, showing her a picture of Jacob-wolf, Rayne-raven and Renesmee. Rayne sighs and pulls away.

"Maybe...a few days"

.........................

Edward watches Rayne sleep, it seems to be a hard habit to break. He was meant to be showing her to his old room, Esme having turned it into a guest bedroom after he and Renesmee had moved into the little cabin just away from the house, but he'd found her asleep instead, and he then didn't have the heart to wake her, but he should, she can't be comfortable, Edward moves closer and touches her shoulder, Rayne snaps her hand up and grabs his wrist and spinning till she has him pinned to the floor.

"Oh my God" Rayne states. "I am so sorry" she clambers off of him and sits on the floor, Edward chuckles and leans up onto his elbows.

"No, I'm sorry, I shouldn't have just grabbed you" Rayne brushes her hair back and groans. "It's okay, Rayne" he tells her with a smile. Rayne looks to him.

"Why did you grab me?" Edward pushes himself up to his feet and holds out his hand to Rayne, who rolls her eyes and takes it letting him pull her to her feet.

"Esme set up the guest room for you.....so you don't have to sleep in that uncomfortable armchair"

"Thank you" Rayne mumbles straightening her coat.

"You have given us more answers in 24 hours than we have gotten in months.....thank you, Rayne" he looks to her softer. "Thank you"

............

Rayne walks through the trees running her hand over the bark of the trees, Renesmee and Jacob-wolf walk ahead, Renesmee riding on his back.

"Rayne" she shouts and looks back at the dhampir who smiles. "It's your turn" Rayne chuckles and winks before shifting into her raven form, which flies over head.

.....................

Edward watches from the house, a small smile on his face, Carlisle approaches from behind.

"She's fascinating....." Edward raises an eyebrow. "Rayne" Carlisle points out, as if it needed to be. "And she's good with Renesmee"

"It's nice....that she has someone just like her.....she's not an anomaly anymore...." Carlisle smiles.

"And she's cheered you up...brought some life back into your eyes...." Carlisle drops his smile. "I know....after Bella left.....you wanted..." Carlisle stops himself.

"You were right" Edward tells him. "Renesmee needs me...and listening to Rayne...to her story....her father was....." Edward sighs. "I can't be remotly like that to Renesmee....I can't and won't abandon her....and I am sorry I ever doubted that I could do this alone..."

"You are not alone" Carlisle tells him. "Never" Edward smiles at him.

"I know..."

"If you ask her....she'll stay too" Carlisle tells him with a smirk before walking away. Edward looks back out the window to where Renesmee laughs from the back of Jacob-wolf, the raven circling above, Edward smiles.

.........................

"Rayne" she looks up from where she sits out back of the house, eating an apple. She smiles as Edward sits beside her. She wipes her hand across her lips to get rid of the apple juice.

"Can I ask you something?" she starts. "And you don't have to answer it...I'm just....I'm curious"

"Sure..." Edward answer slowly.

"You and....Bella, right?" he nods. "What happened?" Edward looks to the trees.

"We met when she was human.....she'd just moved to town, it was...not love at first sight....not really...her blood it called to me, Aro called her my...blood singer.....it was never easy, not truly easy, there was the nomad vampire, James, he caught her scent and was determined to kill her, to bite her and to drain her of blood, as a family we...dealt with him....and then Bella's birthday came around.....she got a paper cut on wrapping paper" Rayne looks to him and raises an eyebrow. "It sounds kind of cliché I guess" she nods. "Jasper...he...struggled with blood....tried to attack her......we left town....and I left Bella.....thought it was for the best....it really wasn't......Alice had a vision....of Bella....jumping off of a cliff....seemingly committing suicide...but it turns out Alice can't see the wolves...Jacob had saved her...."

"You went to the Volturi?" she asks, he looks to her. "You thought she was dead.....the love of your life......If I was a fully I would" Edward smirks a little.

"A fully?" he asks amused, she nudges him with her shoulder.

"A full vampire" she states. He chuckles.

"Yes, I did" he sobers slightly. "I went to the Volturi....I wanted to.....die....Alice returned here...came back....she and Bella came to Italy to stop me"

"How did they take to a human knowing about.....this world?"

"Not very well, they wanted to turn her there and then.....Alice managed to convince them that it would eventually be done...that it would happen, no matter how much I didn't want it.....I should have seen something then, that the vision wouldn't change....." Edward looks to Rayne. "She wanted this life....when we returned she became more.....insistant on becoming a vampire" he looks down, Rayne scoots closer and reaches over to take his hand, Edward looks to their joint hands, brushes his thumb along her fingers. "I think she only agreed to marry me because.....because it was the only way I would agree to changing her.....I kept trying to push it back....graduation....marriage....but even then I couldn't stop it.....she became pregnant....at the time we had no idea, no clue, no answers......and she got sick, her body was failing" Edward looks to Rayne. "Where your mother was strong.....Bella was weak....she died...just after we managed to cut Renesmee out, I injected my own venom into her" he looks back to their hands. "Things were just....different after, I mean it is normal for things to be different, she was a newborn...but this was.....she refused to let me touch her, refused to hold Renesmee, was more interested in....hunting and playing around with her...new strength and speed and......we argued...a lot.......even in a vampire relationship that's not healthy"

"Where is she?" Rayne asks, Edward shrugs.

"I don't know..." he answers. "And Renesmee....she asks...and I don't know what to tell her" he whispers, just loud enough for Rayne to hear.

"Tell her; her mother loves her" Edward shoots her a look. "Whether it is true or not it doesn't matter, everyone wants to here their parents love them.....for now...tell her her mother loves her, but needed to go on an adventure" Edward smiles.

"It sounds....very fantasied"

"She is still a child, Edward....my mother told me the truth and I was afraid and upset and I....I hated my father......Bella could still come back.......she might have just needed space...to come to term with all of the new....don't make her hate Bella....when she is old enough...tell her the truth" Rayne squeezes his hand. "Sometimes....ignorance really is bliss"

"Thank you......I only came out here to sit with you....."

"Yeah, well.....I guess....we're friends" Edward smiles at her, she smiles back raising the apple to her lips.

...............

Rayne watches Jacob and Renesmee from the back porch step, Edward leaves the house to sit beside her, again. He elbow nudges her and she pushes back with a smile.

"Rayne!" Renesmee runs towards her, Rayne chuckles and picks up her pulling her onto her lap. "Look what Jacob found" she uncurls her fingers to show Rayne....a rock.

"Oh, look at that" Rayne teases. "It's....a beautiful rock, Nessie" Edward chuckles and turns the rock over, in a darker colour stone there is a bird outline. Rayne smiles and strokes the outline. "It is beautiful" she looks to Jacob and smiles, he shrugs back.

"It's for you to remember us when you go home" Renesmee tells her.

"Oh sweetie there is no way I can forget about you....any of you" Rayne smiles at Renesmee who smiles back. "Thank you for my rock" Rayne closes her fingers around the rock.

"Jake!" Renesmee jumps up and runs to Jacob who chuckles lifting her up. Edward and Rayne watch them with smiles.

"You are good with her" Edward tells Rayne.

"She's a sweet child, Edward"

"For a vampire's child, you mean?" he looks to her.

"No" she shakes her head. "For any child....and she's beautiful, of course" Rayne smiles at Edward. "I'm guessing her mother is"

"Bella? Yeah, she is beautiful....." Edward answers.

"That's always where I fell short..."

"What?" Edward asks surprised looking to Rayne.

"I've never been....I'm not exactly a conventional beauty" she offers Edward a small smile. "Not...not compared to...some like like Rosalie...or Alice...or Esme...or Renesmee..."

"How can you say that?" Edward asks with a frown. "Rayne...." he takes her hand. "You are beautiful" she snorts and looks away. "You are, I don't know who has told you otherwise....but they were wrong" he reaches up and strokes her cheek before turning her face to him, he brushes his thumb over her cheek. "What is it that you think makes you unattractive?"

"I'm pale....not you guys pale and not human pale but...dead pale....dead for a few weeks pale....more grey..." he raises an eyebrow. "And with my dark hair and red streaks it makes me look like a B-horror movie reject" Edward laughs and shakes his head.

"No, it doesn't" he smiles at her. She glances to him. "You are beautiful....Rayne, even if you can't see it.....I will see it for you"

"Edward...." He strokes her cheek and pulls her closer.

"Rayne..." he cups her neck and kisses her, Rayne kisses him back, Edward threads his fingers into her hair and smiles pulling back. ""You are beautiful" he tells her. "The first moment I saw you.....I thought it" she rolls her eyes but smiles. He brushes her hair back.

"What about your wife?" she asks, "If she comes back...I don't want to get in the middle of it....I don't want to be the reason for...."

"You won't be.....Bella got what she wanted....Immortality.......I don't know if she actually ever really wanted me..." Rayne looks to him softly.

"I'm sorry" he shrugs and touches her cheek.

"This is weird" he tells her. She pulls away. "No, not that....just your temperature is....like mine but I can feel your heartbeat under your skin.....the warmth of your breath......." he touches her lips. "It's different from a vampire....a human...."

"Well.....I'm neither and both" he smirks and nods. 

"Dhampir" he whispers, touching her jaw.

..................................

From one of the trees, a safe distance from the Cullen house, a red eyed brunette vampire crouches in the trees watching Edward and Rayne. Bella.

..................................

Edward, who's sat with Renesmee at the piano, starts playing the piano, he looks across at Rayne who talks with Jacob, she looks up and across at him, Edward smiles at her, she smiles back.

.................................

In Italy Bella goes to see the Volturi, Aro looks to her with a smile as she approaches.

"What a pleasant surprise"

"What do you want? Hmm?" Caius asks.

"I have to report a crime. The Cullens... They've done something terrible" Bella tells them.

"Tell me, my dear" Aro purrs and takes Bella's hand.

"They have created an immortal child" She tells Aro who touches a strand of her hair.

"Oh, my"

...................................

Back at the Cullens house, everyone is gathered and listening to Edward play the piano, Rayne sits beside him now, Nessie sits on the floor by them when Alice has a vision of the Volturi coming to Forks to kill them all and drops the vase of flowers she was carrying.

"What is it, Alice?" Jasper asks.

"The Volturi. They're coming for us. Aro, Caius, Marcus, the Guard. And Bella"

"Nessie...." Jacob motions for the girl who moves to him. "Come here" Nessie moves to sit on his lap.

"Why?" Carlisle asks. Alice looks to Edward who glances to Rayne.

"Bella told them Renesmee is an immortal child" Rosalie frowns.

"Why would she do that?" the blonde asks.

"Why?" Carlisle asks. Alice looks to Edward who glances to Rayne.

"Bella told them Renesmee is an immortal child" Rosalie frowns.

"Why would she do that?" the blonde asks.

"I don't know" Edward answers taking Rayne's hand, she looks to him.

"What's an immortal child?" Jacob asks, Carlisle looks to him.

"The immortal Children were very beautiful. So enchanting. To be near them was to love them. But their development was frozen at the age they were turned. They couldn't be taught or restrained. A single tantrum could destroy an entire village. Humans heard about the devastation. Stories spread. The Volturi were forced to intervene. Since the Children couldn't protect our secret, they had to be destroyed. Their creators grew very attached and fought to protect them. Long-established covens were torn apart. Countless humans slaughtered. Traditions, friends, even families. Lost"

"Well, Renesmee's nothing like those children. She was born, not bitten. She grows every single day" Emmett points out.

"So can't you just explain that to the Volturi?" Jacob asks.

"Aro has enough proof in Bella's statement...an insiders word"

"So we fight" Jacob tells them.

"Their offensive weapons are too powerful. No one can stand against Jane" Jasper tells them.

"Alec's even worse"

"Well, then we convince them" Rayne states, the vampires all look at her. Edward wraps his arm around her.

"They're coming to kill us, not to talk"

"No, Rayne's right" he looks to her and strokes her cheek. "They won't listen to us. But maybe others can convince them. Carlisle, you have friends all around the world"

"I won't ask them to fight"

"Not fight. Witness. If enough people knew the truth, maybe we could convince the Volturi to listen" Esme turns to Carlisle.

"We can ask this of our friends"

...................................

"Will you come with me and Renesmee?" Edward asks Rayne as she stares out at the trees. "To explain what she is.....Rayne?" she hangs her head, Edward moves to her and touches her shoulder. "I need you" she turns to him.

"I know....I will help" he reaches up and strokes her cheek. "Mary" she states, Edward frowns. "My real name.....is Mary Gallo......"

"Why are you telling me?"

"Someone should know....." she tells him. "Why not someone I care for?" he smiles and kisses her.

"You think we are going to die...."

"I think I am...." Edward shakes his head. "I am unnatural in the eyes of the Volturi...and have avoided them for...oooo sooo many years"

"I'm not going to let them hurt you, Rayne...."

"You may not have a choice, Edward...." she steps away from him and walks away.

.........................................

Esme turns to Carlisle as he sets his bag down.

"At least we get to go to London again. We haven't been there in a long time" Jacob nods to himself.

"All right. Let's get this show on the road" he glances out the window and sees Sam walking up the house.

......................................

Outside Sam gives Carlisle a note.

"Alice asked me to give you that. She and Jasper crossed our lands to the ocean last night" Carlisle reads the note and looks at the others.

"Carlisle?"

"They've left us"

"Why?" Rosalie asks.

"She didn't say"

"Can I see that?" Carlisle gives Alice's note to Rayne.

'Gather as many witnesses as you can before the snow sticks to the ground. That's when they'll come'

.............

Edward drives up to the Denali's house, he squeezes Rayne's hand before getting out and walking up to the family as they leave the house.

"Edward, is everything all right? Why didn't you tell us you were coming?" Kate asks. "And why have you brought a wolf with you? I can smell him from here"

"My family is in danger. I need your help"

"What's happened?"

"It's hard to explain but I need you to be open-minded. Can you do that?"

"Of course"

................

Rayne, Jacob and Renesmee wait in the car as Edward talks to the Denali's, Rayne turns to Renesmee.

"Okay. You ready to meet some new people?"

"What if they don't like me?"

"They'll love you" Jacob tells them. "Once they understand you"

"They just haven't met anyone like you and me before" Rayne tells her. "Okay?" Renesmee nods, they all get out the car and the Denali's are immediately shocked at seeing Renesmee.

"The Volturi will come for all of us"

"You get that thing out of here"

"She's not what she looks like"

"This is a crime!" Tanya suddenly attacks Edward and he quickly pushes her aside, Kate then attacks Edward but Rayne quickly jumps in and throws Kate aside, then both Kate and Tanya move to attack Edward and Rayne.

"Stay back!" Rayne hisses. Edward places a hand on the small of her back.

"Rayne...it's okay" she straightens and stands at his side. "She has blood in her veins. You can feel her warmth"

"I can feel it" Carmen states looking to Renesmee and then to Rayne.

"I'm her biological father. Bella is...was her mother"

"Impossible"

"It's not......" Rayne states. "My father was a vampire and my mother a human.......it is possible....it's just.....rare"

"She was born while Bella was still human"

"I've never heard of such a thing" Eleazor states looking to Rayne.

"She can show you, if you let her" Jacob brings Renesmee towards the Denali's. "Tanya, please" Jacob brings Renesmee closer to Tanya, Renesmee goes to place her hand on Tanya's cheek. "Don't be afraid. This is how she communicates" Renesmee touches Tanya's cheek, letting her feel her memories, Tanya suddenly understands and turns to her family.

"It's true. She's not immortal" Edward looks to Rayne who looks back to him.

"Perhaps you should all come inside...." Carmen offers. "And you can introduce us to your new.....friend"

................................

Edward keeps his hand on Rayne's back as they stand across from the Denali coven inside the house, Jacob holds Renesmee.

"This is Rayne" Edward introduces. "Carlisle reached out to her after Renesmee was born, he wasn't even sure the stories were true..." Eleazor cocks his head.

"BloodRayne" Rayne looks to him.

"That's.....one of my names"

"I thought you legend....a bedtime story used to scare humans during the war" she shrugs.

"I've been around a while...." Kate looks to Edward.

"What happened to Bella, Edward?"

"She left..." he answers.

"We're sorry" Tanya tells him. "You seemed so happy at the wedding" Edward takes Rayne's hand in his and squeezes gently.

"She's moved on" Edward tells them. "I don't think she's coming back......in fact I think she joined the Volturi"

"What?" Carmen asks. "Why would she do that?"

"I have no idea....I could never read her mind, I never knew what she was thinking, I'm starting to believe we weren't meant to be together...." Edward looks to Renesmee. "But I can't regret it" Renesmee smiles up at her father. "I gained a beautiful daughter......" Edward turns to Rayne. "And it lead me to meeting Rayne..." Rayne looks up at him, he smiles down at her.

...................................

Back in Forks, Renesmee touches Benjamin's cheek, then Benjamin takes Renesmee's hand and uses his power to entertain her. Rayne watches amazed, Edward chuckles and wraps an arm around her.

"Benjamin can influence the elements" he tells her.

"And here I get turning into dumb bird" Edward chuckles.

"It's not dumb" she smiles and shakes her head. Edward pulls her closer. "It's not" she touches his cheek, he leans into her hand. Suddenly they all hear something fast move in the woods getting closer to them, suddenly two female vampires appear out of nowhere.

"Who are they?"

"Senna and Zafrina. From the Amazon" Edward takes Renesmee to Senna and Zafrina as Benjamin moves to Rayne.

"You are like the child?" he asks, Rayne nods.

"I am....."

"No ones heard of this happening before....then two come along at once" Rayne smirks.

"That is usually how it works...." Benjamin chuckles and holds out his hand, Rayne takes it.

"It's nice to meet you"

"And you" Edward looks back and smirks at Rayne, she looks to him and raises an eyebrow back. 

..............................

"What were you smirking about?" Rayne asks Edward as they walk towards the small cottage he and Renesmee live in, having been intended to be a family home. "When I was talking to Benjamin?"

"He was thinking about how beautiful you are"

"No, he wasn't" she nudges him, Edward laughs and takes her hand pulling her closer, he peers down at her.

"Yes, he was......" he strokes her cheek and smiles. "If he didn't have a mate I would be worried...."

"Why?" she asks, Edward wraps an arm around her waist and tugs her closer, she raises an eyebrow.

"I've gotten used to the idea that you are mine" she smirks.

"Oh? Am I?" Edward kisses her pressing himself against her as she kisses him back reaching up to wrap her arm around his neck. He lifts her up pulling her legs around his waist. "Edward...." he presses his forehead to hers.

"Too soon?" he asks quietly. She strokes her fingers through his hair.

"For you, yes....Edward.....Bella just left"

"You are worried about being the rebound" he sets her down and takes her hands.

"This isn't about me...." she tells him back. "I'm not the one who....." she sighs and squeezes his hand. "You are not ready"

"I am..." he cups her cheek and kisses her. "I am ready"

"Edward...."

"Trust me....please" she looks up at him, he moves closer to her and kisses her, before lifting her up again and carrying her to the cottage.

....................

Inside Edward pushes her leather jacket off of her shoulders whilst he kisses her. He lets it fall to the floor as he cups her neck walking backwards towards his bedroom

...............

Jacob looks around the room at all the vampires and glances to Rayne who sits next to him, he feels more comfortable around her then any of the others, her being like Renesmee.

"Lotta red eyes around here" he mumbles.

"They agreed not to hunt in the area" she tells him back.

"But they'll feed somewhere"

............................................

Finally, Carlisle and Esme return with their last witness.

"How many came?" Carlisle asks Edward.

"Eighteen. You have some good friends"

"And Alice?" Edward shakes his head indicating that Alice has still not returned. Alistair appears behind Carlisle.

"We'll all be on Aro's list now. Centuries on the run. That's what you've brought me. Some friend, Carlisle"

"Alistair, come meet everyone"

"I already told you, if it comes to a fight, I won't stand against the Volturi"

"It won't come to a fight" Rayne looks to Alistair and smirks.

"You left your rock" she states, Alistair looks to her.

"Bloody hell, Raynie" he moves to her and hugs her. "Look at what you got me into" she hugs him back.

"Alistair" he sighs into her hair and pulls her closer. Alistair likes Rayne. She reminds him of his own sister. One he had lost a long.... long time ago. "One letter..." he complains. "That's all it took for the bloody world to end"

"I'm sorry"

"It's not YOUR fault...." he tells her pulling back, he strokes her hair. "You okay?" he asks, she nods and smiles.

"Yeah....just..."

"I know..." Alistair kisses her forehead and hugs her again, to the amusement of the other. Edward looks to Carlisle, the most confused.

"She reminds him of his sister..." Edward explains. "They've been friends since Rayne was.....young..." Rayne looks back.

"We met when I was...10?....11?" she looks to Alistair. "He saved my life....." Alistair smiles at her.

"Stuck with her ever since" he teases back. Rayne looks to him.

"I'm like an annoying little tick...." she teases, Alistair kisses her head.

"Yes, you are" she smiles. "Plus I knew her father, Kagan......he was the one who.....turned me, murdered my mother and my sister......I followed him...to kill him.....I met Rayne along the way" he smiles at Rayne. "She slaughtered Kagan for me"

"Trust me....it was all my pleasure" she tells him back.

...............................

Jacob is teaching some young Quileutes how to control themselves when they turn into wolves.

"Now, you guys can do some serious damage. Which is why you'll need to control your phasing. If your mom pisses you off, you don't want to tear her head off" Suddenly Jacob stops as he hears something in the woods. "Whoever's coming wasn't invited" Jacob turns into a wolf and runs into the forest with the young wolves following him, they catch up and chase after two vampires who jump up some trees and then jump down and sit on some rocks mocking the wolves when Carlisle and the other vampire find them.

"Vladimir, Stefan, you're a long way from home"

"What are they doing here?" Kate asks.

"We heard the Volturi were moving against you. But that you would not stand alone"

"We didn't do what we were accused of"

"We do not care what you did, Carlisle"

"We have been waiting a millennium for the ltalian scum to be challenged"

"It's not our plan to fight the Volturi"

"Shame. Aro's witnesses will be so disappointed"

"They enjoy a good fight"

"Aro's witnesses?" Eleazar asks.

"Aww. Still hoping they'll listen?" Vladimir teases, Edward wraps an arm around Rayne's waist.

"When Aro wants someone from a coven it's never long before evidence turns up proving that coven committed some crime" Eleazar explains.

"So he's done this before?" Rayne asks.

"It happens so rarely, I never realized it was a pattern"

"Apparently he always pardons one person whose thoughts he claims are repentant"

"This person always has an ability. And they're always given a place with the Guard"

"This is all about Alice. He has no one like her" Edward states.

"Which is why she left" Rosalie tells them back.

"Why does he need witnesses?" Rayne asks, Alistair looks to her.

"To spread the word that justice has been served. After he slaughters an entire coven"

"Benjamin, Tia, we're leaving" Amun announces, Edward looks to him, his arm tightening around Rayne.

"And where will you go? What makes you think they'll be satisfied with Alice? What's to stop them from going after Benjamin next? Or Zafrina or Kate or anyone else with a gift? Anyone they want. Their goal isn't punishment, it's power. It's acquisition. Carlisle might not ask you to fight, but I will. For the sake of my family. But also for yours. And for the way you want to live" There's a moment of silence as the vampires look at each other, then Jacob stands.

"The packs will fight. We've never been afraid of vampires" The Delani's stand.

"We will fight"

"This won't be the first time I fought a king's rule" Garrett is next.

"We'll join you" Benjamin states.

"No" Amun argues.

"I will do the right thing, Amun You may do as you please"

"We will stand with you" Senna announces next.

"So will we" Siobha states for the Irish Coven. The other vampire start to step forward. Rayne looks around impressed.

"That didn't take much" She states, Edward pulls her closer.

"Let's hope it doesn't come to that" she looks up at him.

"We'll see" Alistair mumbles looking around.

..............

Rayne lays with her head on Edward's chest as he plays with her hair, he's listening to her thinking, well...watching....he's still not getting thoughts per say...but images.

"Why are you thinking of Jane and Alec?" he asks, she turns to look up at him.

"With their gifts.....we'll be handicapped as soon as they want us to be...." Edward strokes her cheek.

"Yes...." she rests her head back as he wraps an arm around her.

"I have a friend.....he's a shield" she leans up again. "Has the ability to block mental attacks......and he can shield others.....But he hates vampires....." Edward sits up. "If I could go to him.....explain, may he will help" she sounds less then hopeful.

"Do you think he will?" she sighs.

"I don't know....I like to think....that he might...." Edward kisses her before pulling back and pressing his forehead to hers.

"How far away is he?"

"Austria...."

"By the time you get a flight and fly out there, then come back...." Rayne smirks and presses a finger to his lips.

"Edward......I turn into a bird...." he smirks. "I'll fly myself, it'll be faster....persuading him will take the longest" she moves to straddle his waist, Edward raises an eyebrow at her. "Will you miss me?" she asks teasing, he chuckles and sits up wrapping an arm around her waist.

"Very much so" he kisses her neck. "Renesmee will as well" he strokes her back. "And with it being Christmas next week....." Rayne smirks. "She got you a little something"

"Edward....."

"I know" he pulls back. "I told her...but she wanted to"

"I have my rock" she points out, Edward smiles and kisses her. "I like my rock" she whispers, Edward smiles and pulls her closer.

"If you are to be leaving tomorrow....."

"I would go now if it got us our shield faster....." he smirks.

"But then we couldn't spend a little time together" she wraps an arm around his neck.

"Oh....."

...................................

Renesmee pouts looking up at Rayne who crouches.

"I'm not going to be gone long" the older dhampir states. "I'm just going to find a friend who is going to help us....kay?" Renesmee looks away as Edward raises an eyebrow at the girl. Rayne sighs and then shrugs out of her coat. "Here" she pulls it around Renesmee. "I love this coat...all right? So I am damn well gonna come back for it" Renesmee pulls the coat closer and nods. "And I'll bring you something back from Austria.....for Christmas" Renesmee smiles as Rayne stands, Edward moves to her and takes her hand pulling her away from the others. Rayne looks up at him. "I'm coming back"

"I know" he tells her cupping her cheeks. She grabs his shirt and pulls him down to meet her lips, Edward chuckles into the kiss before pulling away. "Stay away from porchers...." he warns with a smirk.

"I do know how to fly, Edward" she teases, he takes her hand and squeezes.

"Just...."

"I know" she smiles at him before stepping away, with a smirk she shifts into a raven. Squawking she flies away. Edward sighs. Carlisle moves to his side.

"She'll be fine" Carlisle tells him.

........................

Raven-Rayne flies through the window of Moosham Castle and lands, swiftly changing back and walking to the armchair set up in front of a small fire, she rolls her eyes and throws herself down into it. Next to her in another armchair...Beau....he smirks and looks to her.

"Hello, Rayne"

"Beau..." she greets and looks to him. "I need your help" He raises an eyebrow at her. "One of us is in danger"

"One of us being....."

"A dhampir.....she's just a child Beau...." he groans and looks away.

"Danger from who?"

"The Volturi" he scoffs.

"What can the two of us do against them?" Beau looks back to Rayne. "No" he sighs. "Vampires?....you want me to work with fullies"

"They are not like the vampires we have meet in the past.....they are a family, Beau...." he looks to her softer, before groaning.

"Fine....dammit...fine" he stands and grabs his jacket. "Where are we going?"

"Forks, Washington"

"America?" he asks following her as she moves towards the window.

"Yes" is all she says before shifting into a raven, behind her Beau pulls on his jacket before shifting himself. Into a black and white great horned owl and flies after her.

.......................

Christmas Eve rolls around and Edward sits with Renesmee watching the snow fall, not quiet sticking to the ground, Renesmee reaches up and touches his neck, he smiles watching images of Rayne, he takes Renesmee's hand and kisses the back of it.

"I know...I miss her too" Renesmee shows him more pictures of Rayne and himself, the way he's been looking at Rayne when he thinks no one has been looking, Edwarrd smiles.

"Do you love her?" Renesmee asks. Edward looks out the window as a raven swoops down, he smiles wider.

"Yeah, I think I do" the Raven shifts into Rayne and she glances back as an Owl follows suit shifting into a male figure who Rayne smirks at, the pair heading towards the house. Edward stands with Renesmee and heads towards them.

"Rayne!" Renesmee shouts, Rayne smirks and reaches for the girl, Edward hands her over.

"I told you I would come back" Rayne tells the girl, who smiles hugging the dhampir. "And I brought help" she turns to Beau who looks around the gathered vampires nervously. "This is Beau" she introduces. "Beau...." Rayne looks to Renesmee. "This is Renesmee..." Beau crosses his arms over his chest. Renesmee smiles and holds out her hand to his face. Edward chuckles.

"He's a shield" he tells the girl. "You won't be able to breach his mind" Renesmee pouts.

"Now I see why my sister is so smitten" Beau states. Rayne smirks at him.

"Sister?" Carlisle asks.

"Half actually" Rayne corrects. "We shared a father.....so...he is just like us" She tells Renesmee.

"I thought you said you weren't the only one who turned into a bird" Edward states.

"No...I said raven" she corrects with a smirk. "Beau is a owl"

"You also said he's a shield" Emmett asks. "What sort?"

"Mental projection..." Beau answers. "I'll be the one stopping Alec from blinding you ALL....so that you have a fighting chance at winning this...Merry Christmas!" he cheers. ".....I need a drink" he mumbles. "There a bar around here...." he walks away.

"We prefer it if you didn't...consume human...." Rayne smirks.

"No, he means a drink drink....whiskey" she corrects Carlisle who nods.

"Right.....we're still getting used to the fact that you can consume human foods" Edward moves to Rayne as the others all scatter again, Renesmee smiles up at her father who reaches up and strokes Rayne's cheek. Rayne smiles at him before Renesmee asks;

"What did you get me?"

..............

Rayne and Beau watch Renesmee show Jacob her new bracelet.

"What are you doing, Rayne?" Beau asks, Rayne raises an eyebrow at him. "You've grown attached to these....creatures"

"And?" Rayne asks.

"It's going to get you killed" Beau states. "You really think the Volturi are going to let us walk away when this is over.....you, me, the child....and if they find out about the others" Rayne watches Renesmee.

"As long as she survives....." Beau scoffs. "Beau...." she looks to him. "We were born of pain, hatred, suffering, rape and blood......she was born of love and light...."

"I'm going to throw up" Beau mumbles, Rayne shoots him a look.

"When you look at her......do you see the life that we had...." Rayne sighs. "I'm not asking you to fight, Beau...just keep Alec and Jane from us long enough to make them see sense...."

"See sense...this is the Volturi....." Beau looks to her. "I hope you have a counter plan for the child" he whispers. Rayne nods subtly. "I'm guessing it involves the wolf"

"Yes" she answers. "Take a walk with me" she stands and moves away from the house, Beau stands and follows her.

.........................

"Edward can't read my mind like the others" Rayne states. "He sees images but no sounds...."

"Conversations are safe then?" Beau asks walking at her side.

"Yes.....I have a contact in Seattle....I need you to go see him"

"Me?" Beau asks.

"Yours is the only mind safe, Beau...." she tells him. "I arranged everything whilst in Austria.....without looking at anything that could give it away, but going to see him...."

"Fine" Beau answers. "But after this you never ask anything of me ever again" Rayne nods and reaches into her pocket, not looking at the slip of paper she hands to Beau. He sighs and takes it from her.

............................

Edward wraps an arm around Rayne as she reaches his side.

"Thank you" he strokes her cheek. She frowns at him. "For staying..."

"Where else would I be?" she smiles at him. "I've grown fond of you and Renesmee, Edward....."

"I heard" he strokes her neck. "I've grown fond of you too" she smiles.

"I've noticed" she moves closer to him, wrapping her arms around his waist. Edward smirks and walks forward, moving her back to the wall behind her, he leans down and kisses her, cupping her neck and holding her to him, her fingers tighten around the cloth of his shirt.

"Renesmee's asleep" he whispers against her lips, setting an arm against the wall, his fingers on her neck twirling a strand of dark hair around.

"Oh?" she asks, he smiles and lifts her up, wedging her between him and the wall. She chuckles and wraps an arm around his neck. His features soften a little.

"Rayne....." he strokes her cheek. "I..."

"I know" she whispers back. "It's okay......"

..............................

Beau heads to the host of the restaurant address Rayne had given him, he sighs and looks up.

"I'm meeting Mr. Jenks"

"Right this way" Beaus follows the host through the restaurant to a table, a heavy set man stands as Beau approaches.

"Mr. Gallo"

"Mr. Jenks" Beau takes the seat across from him.

"I always meet my private clients here. It's more comfortable than the office"

"And it's more public" Beau states.

"I assume that Rayne's order is ready?"

" Of course. I've never been late with a delivery" Jenks slides an envelope towards Beau, he opens the envelope to find forged passports and documentation for Renesmee and Jacob.

"Clever girl" He whispers tucking the items away.

"Everything is in order?" Jenks asks.

"Yes" Beau stands. "Thank you" Jenks nods, Beau walks away tucking the envelope into his jacket.

........................................

"I've been thinking" Edward states playing with Rayne's hair, they both lay in front of a small fire that's dwindling in the cottage.

"About what?" she asks lifting her head to look at him. He smiles.

"You" she rolls her eyes playfully as he strokes down the back of her neck. "I always thought that Bella was my true mate....that we were meant to spend the rest of our......lives, living or....undead together"

"Right" Rayne raises an eyebrow at him. He smirks.

"But I think it's you, Rayne...." Rayne sits up and straddles his waist, Edward chuckles and runs his hands over her waist.

"Why do you think that?" she asks leaning down and brushes her lips over his.

"Because it's so easy with you" he tells her, sitting up and wrapping an arm around her waist, she smiles. "Just being with you....it's easy, I can be myself and not worry about hurting you..." he strokes her back. "It was such work with Bella....the self-restraint before she turned and I wanted it to work after, and I tried...."

"I know you did" Rayne tells him smiling.

"Oh, mind reader now?" she chuckles and shakes her head.

"Because you are a good man, Edward.....and good men ALWAYS try" she wraps her arms around his neck. Edward kisses her and smiles warmly at her.

"I'm in love with you" he tells her, Rayne smiles.

"I'm in love with you too" she whispers back, he kisses the corner of her lips.

"You are the one I was meant to be with....but to get here.....I had to go through everything with Bella.....if Renesmee had never been born....."

"I wouldn't be here" she finishes. "Carlisle would have had no need to reach out to me...."

"Everything was meant to happen this way" he tells her, spinning them till she lays beneath him, he brushes her hair back from her face.

..............

"Merry Christmas" Edward whispers to Rayne as she wakes, she smiles as he wraps her up in his arms, she turns to face him.

"Oh brace yourself" she teases as Renesmee runs into the room and jumps onto the bed. Edward chuckles and embraces the child.

"Merry Christmas"

"Rayne!" Renesmee cheers, Rayne chuckles and pulls the girl to her. "I got you a present!"

"Did you?" Rayne asks. "Well....I got you something too....both of you" she looks to Edward. "Actually I sent Beau to get you both something.....cause you can't read his mind" Edward chuckles and pulls the two females closer, Rayne chuckles.

"Well...I got you both something as well" Edward tells them, he turns to Renesmee. "But someone needs to get dressed first" Renesmee stares at Edward before pouting and running out the room, Rayne smiles at Edward.

"You're amazing with her" She tells him. Edward looks to her.

"So are you....she loves you....and I know your not going to replace her mother.....but if she has you as a role model"

"Oh no" Rayne presses her finger to his lips. "I am no role model......I killed my father" she tells him. "And my brothers and sisters....that's not a role model, Edward"

"Brothers and sisters? More than Beau...."

"I told you, my father...he wanted....he wanted an army.....me and Beau...we were the only ones who didn't want that....."

"But he wouldn't let you.....your father?" she shakes her head.

"No....he sent them after us....the others....I killed to be free of his control" Edward smiles.

"How is that not a role model....to fight for freedom, for independence, for free will" Rayne smiles back at him. "Now...I think we need to get up before she comes back and drags up out of here" Rayne smiles.

"Sounds like a plan"

..............................

Rayne watches the snow outside with worry as she pulls on her jacket, Edward walks up behind her wrapping an arm around her waist.

"The snow is sticking" she tells him.

"Hey, we still have today" she looks up at him, he kisses her softly. "And I'm sorry" he tells her sadly. "For....for getting you involved in this"

"Edward....If I didn't want to be involved I would have left...." she tells him pulling him closer. "I'm here because I want to be, I want to help" he leans down and kisses her.

"Now come on, we can at least enjoy today" he pulls her to where Jacob and Renesmee sit, Jacob handing Renesmee a gift. Edward snatches a box up from the side and holds it out to Rayne. She smiles at takes it from him before opening the top, she smirks.

"What is this?" Edward smirks and takes the box from her, plucks the ring from the case.

"A promise" he tells her taking her hand. "That you are the one I am meant to spend the rest of my life...." he looks to Renesmee. "Our...lives together" he slides the ring onto her fingers. "But seen as I am still being married..."

"It's okay..." she tells him pulling him closer. "It's beautiful" he kisses her and she smiles. "Can I give you both my gifts now?" she asks, Renesmee nods as Edward chuckles. Rayne reaches into her jacket and pulls out a box and a wrapped book, handing the book to Edward and the small box to Renesmee, she then pulls another and taps Jacob on the shoulder, he looks to her surprised as she hands him the other.

"Rayne..." He states, she shrugs and smiles sitting beside him.

"Guess we're kind of family now, right?" she states, Jacob chuckles as Renesmee and Edward sit with them. Renesmee holds up her necklace and smiles.

"Thank you" Edward states looking at his new journal with a smile.

"I know it's not very much" Rayne tells him, Edward takes her hand and kisses the back of it.

"It's perfect" he tells her. Jacob chuckles and smiles at Rayne as he holds up the leather bracelet with a wolf on it.

"Thanks" Rayne smiles and leans against Edward's side, the vampire wrapping an arm around the dhampir. Renesmee ties her necklace around her neck and touches the charm with 'Little Dhampir' engraved on it. Rayne turns to Edward who smiles down at her.

..........................

Rayne sits with Renesmee who fiddles with her necklace.

"Rayne?"

"Yes, Sweetie" Rayne answers.

"Can I turn in a bird?" Renesmee asks, Rayne chuckles and smiles at her.

"Don't see why not" Rayne pulls her closer. "It took me and Beau time to learn....maybe it's a dhampir thing..." Rayne smiles at her. "When this is over....when all of this settles down....I'll teach you" Renesmee nods.

"When this is over...." she whispers, Rayne kisses her head.

"Everything will work out" Renesmee hugs Rayne. Edward watches the two of them sadly before moving to them, Rayne smiles up at him. He sits behind them and pulls them both close.

"I love you both" he tells them softly.

......................

As the snow is falling, the vampires and Jacob have set up camp in the woods, Jacob brings some wood and drops it on the ground, then Benjamin uses his powers to produce fire from his fingertips and throws it on the woods to start a fire.

"That's what I'm talkin' about. A little pre-battle bonfire. Telling war stories" Jacob sits next to Rayne and looks across the fire and sees the other vampires standing. "Or just standing there like frickin' statues" Rayne smirks. Suddenly Garrett spins in and sits next to them by the fire.

"Name any American battle. I was there"

"Little Bighorn"

"I came this close to biting Custer. But the lndians got him first" Just then Kate spins in and sits next to Garrett.

"Try Oleg's assault on Constantinople. He didn't win that one on his own"

"If you're talking battles, you're talking the Eleven Years' War. No one does rebellion like the lrish" Liam states.

"You lost the Eleven Years' War"

"Aye. But it was one hell of a rebellion" Renesmee leans against Rayne's leg, Rayne strokes her hair.

"You tired, Sweetie?" Renesmee nods, Jacob looks to Rayne.

"You want me to...." Rayne smiles.

"I've got her" Rayne stands lifting the girl up. "You enjoy the stories" Jacob chuckles as Rayne walks away with Renesmee.

"Rayne?" Renesmee mumbles. "You're not going to leave, are you?" Rayne stops and looks to Edward who gives her a small smile, Rayne smiles back.

"I'm not going anywhere, Nessie" Rayne tells her. Renesmee smiles and hugs the woman.

....................

Carlisle and Edward watch the other vampires as they sit around the camp fire talking.

"I can't help thinking, all these people are putting themselves in danger because I fell in love with a human" Carlisle looks to Rayne.

"Which lead you to your true mate" Edward looks to him. "You deserve to be happy"

"But at what cost?"

"Everyone here has something to fight for. I certainly do" Edward looks over at Rayne and Renesmee in their tent.

"Carlisle, I've never thanked you. For this extraordinary life" Carlisle puts his hand on Edward shoulder as they stand and keep watching over the others.

...........................................

Rayne ties Renesmee's 'Little Dhampir' necklace around the girls neck as Renesmee plays with the buttons on Rayne's jacket.

"Tomorrow I'm gonna need you to stay with Jacob. No matter what. Even if I tell him that... That he has to take you somewhere" Renesmee looks up at Rayne and then starts crying and Rayne takes her into her arms. "Hey. Sweetie, it's all right"

............................................

When it is time for the Volturi to arrive, the Cullens and their witnesses, all gather are met in a large, snow-covered field, Garrett stands next to Kate as they watch and wait.

"If we live through this, I'll follow you anywhere, woman" Garret tells Kate who look up at him.

"Now you tell me" They hear the Volturi and their army getting closer. 

"The Redcoats are coming! The Redcoats are coming!" Suddenly Aro and his army become visible and it's clear that they outnumber the Cullens and their witnesses, Edward watches Aro as they walk towards them,

"Aro's looking for Alice" As Aro and his army get closer, the wolf packs come out of the trees behind them to join the Cullens and their witnesses, Jacob in his wolf form comes and stands next Rayne, Renesmee and Edward.

"Is that your wife?" Rayne asks, Edward follows her line of sight to Bella, wearing the full Volturi guard uniform, who is glaring at the dhampir.

"Yeah....." he takes her hand, touching the ring on her finger, Rayne looks to him. Aro and his army stand in a line facing the Cullens and their witnesses, Carlisle walks forward as Beau looks around nervous.

"Aro, Iet us discuss things as we used to. In a civilised manner" Carlisle states.

"Fair words, Carlisle. But a little out of place, given the battalion you've assembled against us"

"I can promise you, that was never my intent. No laws have been broken"

"We see the child. Do not treat us as fools" Caius snaps.

"She is not an lmmortal! These witnesses can attest to that. Or you can look. See the flush of human blood in her cheeks"

"Artifice!"

"I will collect every facet of the truth. But from someone more central to the story. Edward, as the child clings to the woman at your side, I assume you are involved" Edward looks at Rayne then makes his way towards Aro, as Rayne watches Edward walk towards Aro, Beau uses his powers to shield Edward, but pulls back just enough as Edwards reaches Aro and extends his hand, Aro takes it and uses his power to read his thoughts and realises that Renesmee is not an immortal child, and that Rayne is different. "I'd like to meet them" Edward turns and looks at Rayne and Renesmee, then Rayne, Renesmee, Jacob, joined by Emmett walk towards Aro, Bella moves closer to Aro. Aro smiles and then shrieks with laughter as he hears Renesmee and Rayne's hearts beating. "I hear their strange hearts" Aro holds out his hand, Rayne steps forward and takes it, her entire life flickering in images within Aro's head, Edward watches them through him. Her childhood, the time she had with her mother, the rape and murder of her mother and every moment up till that one. Including the moments she has shared with Edward. "Fascinating....." Aro states as Rayne pulls back. Renesmee steps forward.

"Hello, Aro" Renesmee then touches Aro's cheek, using her powers on him, Aro becomes transfixed by what she shows him.

"Magnifico! Both of them.....Half mortal, half immortal. Conceived and carried by Isabella" Aro looks to the newborn who squirms a little. "While she was still human...." Aro looks to Rayne.

"Impossible!"

"Do you think they fooled me, brother?" Rayne, Edward, Renesmee, Emmett and Jacob walk back to join the other witnesses.

"Bring the informer forward" Caius demands. Aro watches as Bella steps forward. "You lied....you told us they had created an immortal child when in fact she is your daughter, who you carried and gave birth to"

"I.....yes, I did" Aro looks to Cauis before stroking Bella's hair.

"Your are a gift to the guard, Isabella....." Edward scrunches up his nose, Rayne looks to him.

"What is it?" she asks quietly.

"Seems Bella....moved on in more than one way" he explains. Rayne raises an eyebrow.

"And that bothers you?" Edward looks to her.

"Not as much as I thought it would" Aro looks to Jane and nods, Edward snaps his head around pushing Rayne back behind him. "No"

"Pain" Jane uses her power to bring Edward down in pain, but Beau manages to use his power to shield Edward, he gets up and walks back to Rayne who smiles, Edward looks to Beau.

"It's working" Beau smiles as Jane realises her powers are useless against his shield, then Alec steps forward and tries to use his deadly vapor but Aro stops him.

"Aro, you see there's no law broken here"

"Agreed. But does it then follow that there is no danger? For the first time in our history humans pose a threat to our kind. Their modern technology has given birth to weapons that could destroy us. Maintaining our secret has never been more imperative. In such perilous times, only the known is safe. Only the known is tolerable. And we know nothing of what these....creatures are capable of. Can we live with such uncertainty? Spare ourselves a fight today, only to die tomorrow" Just then two figures emerge from the nearby woods. "HA!" Edward realises it's Alice and Jasper.

"Alice"

"Alice!" As Alice and Jasper walk up to Aro and his army, two of Aro's guards stop them. "My dear, dear Alice, we're so glad to see you here, after all"

"I have more evidence the child won't be a risk to our kind" Aro looks at her with suspicion. "Let me show you" Alice extends her hand, Aro motions for his guards to let Alice go.

"Brother?" Alice walks up to Aro and he takes hold of her hand, as Aro reads her thought Alice realises that Aro won't change his mind.

"It doesn't matter what I show you. Even when you see. You still won't change your decision" At that moment Alice turns, looks over to Rayne and whispers. "Now!" Rayne looks at Renesmee who's sitting on top of Jacob, then Rayne looks at Jacob.

"Take care of her" Jacob turns and starts running into the woods with Renesmee, Edward takes Rayne's hand. Cauis turns to his guards, seeing Jacob running off into the woods with Renesmee.

"Get them" Suddenly Alice attacks Aro, kicking him with her leg, sending him flying, but he manages to land back down and orders his guards to take hold of Alice.

"Take her away" The Cullens become angry as they see Alice being held.

"Let her go!" Carlisle runs forward to attack, he and Aro meet each other mid-air, Aro lands on the ground with Carlisle's decapitated head in hand, the Cullens and their witnesses watch in horror as Caius burns Carlisle's body, this causes the Cullens, their witnesses and the wolf packs to launch into an attack, chaos breaks out with both sides undergoing deaths, Beau tries to use his power to help shield Jasper from Jane's power, but Alec attacks Beau, Jasper writhes in pain from Jane's power and then beheaded by another Volturi, Emmett rushes in and beheads Alec, then Seth is killed in his wolf form by a Volturi. Bella runs at Rayne who smirks turning into her Raven form. The bird swoops down and around the newborn who grabs a wing and throws the dhampir away, Rayne changes back as she hits the snow, growling she jumps up and turns to Bella who moves grabbing the dhampir's throat and holding her up.

"They are mine" Bella growls, Rayne claws at the newborns arms.

"You left them" Rayne chokes out. Edward looks up and across. "I love them enough to stay....to fight for them...not against them" Rayne tells her.

"Rayne" Edward runs towards them and kicks Bella from Rayne who drops to her knees and takes a deep breath, Edward pulls her to her feet.

"I'm okay" she tells him. Edward glares at Bella who stares at them. Edward places himself in front of Rayne.

"You are still Renesmee's mother...." Edward states. "So.....leave" Bella looks between the two of them. "I'm giving you a chance to live....." Bella charges them, managing to knock Edward away, Rayne snaps her head around to watch before she activates her Freeze Time ability, her speed dramatically increased she charges back at Bella, knocking her away, before she runs behind the newborn, who spins to try and pin Rayne who pulls Edward to his feet, they share a look before Edward grabs Bella.

"I'm sorry" Bella states. "Please, I'll go" Edward looks to Rayne who nods, Edward lets Bella go, the newborn looks back at Edward before running away.

..........................

As Jacob is running in the woods with Renesmee, one of Aro's guards catch up to them.

"Jacob! Jacob! Jacob! Jacob! Watch out!" Just then a vampire jumps onto Jacob from above, but Jacob manages to kill and behead the vampire and he continues to run in the woods with Renesmee.

.........................

Benjamin uses his power to create a chasm in the earth, which kills many of the Volturi and nearly takes Esme and Edward down, but they manage to escape with Edward killing Felix in the process, then Alice attacks Jane; Beau helps by shielding Alice, Alice throws Jane to Sam in his wolf form and he kills her, Caius joins the battle but gets his skull ripped off by Tanya and Kate, Vladimir and Stefan attack Marcus.

"Finally" Vladimir and Stefan kill Marcus, as Aro watches most of his army die he finally joins in the battle and Edward and Rayne attack him and together they manage to rip his head off and set fire to his body.

..........................

Alice pulls her hand back revealing that it had all been a vision.

"Now you know. That's your future. Unless you decide on another course"

"We cannot alter our course. The child and the woman still poses a grave threat" Edward tightens his hold on Rayne's hand.

"Aro has already seen that Rayne remained concealed from the human world....." Edward states.

"That girl has hardly remained hidden....given what I saw through her memories.....but...also given that we were unaware of her existence....and the existence of her.....siblings....the point stands...."

"But that cannot be known"

"Actually, it can" Two more witnesses, walk in from the woods, they come and stand next to Alice.

"I've been searching for witnesses of my own among the Ticuna tribes of Brazil"

"We have enough witnesses" Caius states.

"Let him speak, brother"

"I am half human, half vampire. Like the child....and the woman....A vampire seduced my mother, who died giving birth to me. My aunt Huilen raised me as her own. I made her immortal"

"How old are you?" Carlisle asks.

"A hundred and fifty years"

"At what age did you reach maturity?"

"I became full-grown seven years after my birth. I have not changed since then"

"And your diet?"

"Blood, human food. I can survive on either"

"These children are much like us"

"Regardless, the Cullens have been consorting with werewolves. Our natural enemies" Aro turns and addresses his army.

"Dear ones, there is no danger here. We will not fight today" Some of the Volturi look disappointed, including Caius and Jane, but they all listen to Aro and quickly leave, then before leaving Aro looks at Alice and even Rayne. "Such a prize" Aro then turns and leaves. After Aro and his army leave.

"We have them on the run. Now is the time to attack"

"Not today"

"You're all fools! The Volturi might be gone. But they will never forgive what happened here" The Cullens and their witnesses do not listen so Vladimir and Stefan leave in anger and everyone else rejoices in the fact that they did not have to fight the Volturi, Edward turns and kisses Rayne with a huge smile as Renesmee hugs her arms around Jacob's neck.

...........................

Back at the Cullens house, the witnesses are saying goodbye and leaving, Edward and Jacob watch Renesmee as she speaks to Zafrina and Senna.

"She's gonna be around for a long time, isn't she?" Jacob asks.

"A very long time. I'm glad she has you" Jacob smiles at Edward.

"So should I start calling you "Dad"?"

"No" Jacob laughs, then Renesmee runs into Edwards's arms and Rayne joins them.

"Hey" Edward smiles and pulls Rayne to him, she chuckles as Jacob takes Renesmee's hand and puts it on his cheek to listen to Renesmee's thoughts.

"Yeah. We're all gonna be together now" Jacob raises an eyebrow and snorts. "Yeah, I guess Rayne will teach you how to turn into a bird" Rayne smirks.

"If that's what the little dhampir wants" Rayne answers, as Renesmee hugs Rayne, Alice watches them in the distance, she has a vision of Renesmee grown up, she's with Jacob and they are happy together and Edward and Rayne are also in the vision as they join Renesmee, then Alice looks at Edward and he smiles at her as he reads her thoughts seeing her vision of Renesmee grown up and happy. Edward lifts Rayne up, she wraps her legs around his waist.

...........Epilogue............

Edward sits across from Bella who slides a manilla envelope across the table between them.

"Thank you" Bella nods.

"It's....the least I could do...." She states. "I am sorry, for everything I did"

"I'm not" Edward states taking the envelope. "I would never have found Rayne, if you and I hadn't....." Bella nods.

"And Renesmee......she's...happy?" Bella asks.

"Yes.....very much so" Bella nods then smiles.

"You are going to ask Rayne to marry you" she states. "That's why you reached out......"

"No, I reached out to tie off the loose ends, you may be Renesmee's mother but you have shown no interest in being a part of her life.......I think a clean break would be best...." Bella looks down and nods. "But yes....I am going to ask her to marry me....we've been together ten years..considering how quick you and I married......I think she's waited long enough"

"Yeah..." Edward stands from his chair. "Wait" Bella pulls her wedding ring from her finger.

"Keep it" Edward tells her. "Goodbye, Bella" Edward tells her before walking away.

.............................

Edward smiles watching Rayne sleep on her front, the bed covers loose around her waist, he crawls back into bed with her, wrapping an arm around her waist.

"Where'd you go?" she mumbles.

"Just out......" he responds. "Where's the baby?" he asks, Rayne smiles warmly at him.

"With Rose" he strokes her hair back and leans forward to kiss her.

"You settled on a name yet?" he asks, Rayne shrugs and yawns stretching. "You know I will love whatever you decide"

"Why do I have to pick?" she complains. "He's your son too" Edward chuckles and nuzzles into her neck.

"I'm just happy you've given me....that you.....after Nessie was born....I never thought I would...." Edward smiles. "I am just so happy you've given me another child......"

"I didn't know it could happen either" she tells him. Edward smiles.

"Of course she's over the moon...." he strokes her spine.

"Hannibal" Rayne states. Edward laughs.

"You want to name our son Hannibal?" she smirks at him.

"No......Isaac" she corrects. "I want to name him...Isaac Beau" Edward smiles at her.

"It's perfect" he kisses her. "You want me to get you anything?"

"No, thank you...just gonna sleep some more"

"Carlisle said it'll take a few days for you to.....return to normal" Rayne smirks.

"Return to normal.......is there such a thing?" Edward chuckles and pulls the blanket up her back. "Thank you" he stands and leaves the room, heading down the stairs and out the back of the house, the Alaskan snowy season finally ending, he smiles walking towards Rosalie who smiles back at him.

"Here's your Daddy" Rosalie turns to him and Edward looks to the baby boy in her arms. Edward smiles and takes the boy from Rosalie.

"Isaac" Rosalie smiles wider.

"I heard....he looks like an Isaac" she tells him. "He's going to be a little heart breaker" Rosalie teases. "With those dark curls and those bright green eyes" Edward smiles looking at his son.

"Yeah he will be" Rosalie glances to the house and then back to Edward.

"Did you?" Edward nods.

"It's all sorted" Rosalie smiles.

"I can't believe we let her into the family and then she..."

"Well.....it's over now....she's out of our lives"

"I love Rayne" Rosalie states walking back to the house. "She makes you truly happy" Edward nods and heads back inside with Isaac.

................................

Rayne wakes later with Edward at her side and Isaac between them.

"Hey" Edward greets smiling at Rayne who smiles at the boy.

"He's gorgeous" she states touching her sons head. "And tiny" Edward chuckles and brushes her hair back.

"If he grows like Nessie did then he won't be tiny for long" Edward watches Rayne stare at Isaac.

"Where is he?!" Edward sighs as Renesmee hurries up the stares. "Where's my baby brother?"

"I'll go tell her to calm down" Rayne shakes her head.

"No, she's fine, let her get excited" Rayne sits up as Edward pulls a hoodie over her shoulders, Rayne zipping it up as Renesmee enters their bedroom followed by Jacob who shoots them both apologetic looks.

"Sorry....she's quick when she get excited" Renesmee smiles and clasps her hands together seeing Isaac.

"Is that him?" she asks. Edward smiles and holds out his hand for his daughter who takes it, Edward pulls her onto the bed with him, Rayne and Isaac.

"Renesmee.....this is Isaac" Renesmee smiles wider at the boy.

"He looks like you, Rayne" Jacob points out.

"That's good" The dhampir teases. "Considering I gave birth to him" Jacob snorts.

"You know what I meant" Jacob smiles. "He's rather cute" he offers looking at the baby. "For a baby" he adds looking away.

"He's perfect" Renesmee states with a warm smile, she leans closer to Isaac and strokes his tiny tuft of hair. "I will always protect you" Edward smiles as Rayne takes Renesmee's hand.

"I'm glad you came first" Rayne states. "Isaac will be lucky to have you and Jacob watching out for him" Jacob smiles and nods.

"Is he gifted?" Renesmee asks. Edward shrugs.

"We don't know yet.....Ness was clear from the beginning...but Isaac....depending what it is...could take time....."

"He'll be awesome though....like his sister" Rayne states, Jacob and Renesmee chuckle.

"You want to take him for a bit?" Edward asks, Renesmee and Jacob raise their eyebrows. "Bond" he states giving Renesmee a look, she nods and scoops the baby up.

"We'd love to" Renesmee coos looking at Isaac, she and Jacob leaving the room.

"I don't get to see my son ten minutes and you are already pawing him off on Ness?" Rayne teases. Edward smiles and takes her hand, spinning the ring on her finger.

"Marry me" he asks, Rayne looks to him.

"I thought we agreed that you would ask again,......once enough time had passed that you and Bella could write off your marriage or Bella granted you a divorce" Edward smiles and kisses her. 

"Bella granted me a divorce" he whispers against her lips. "She also signed the papers allowing you to legally adopt Renesmee" Rayne looks to him. "Marry me" he tells her with a smile.

"Seriously?" she asks back. "Are you serious?" she asks getting excited. "Bella...."

"She did...." Rayne kisses him.

"You already know the answer to that question" she whispers back. "I love you...I love Nessie....I just gave birth to your son...." Edward smiles. "I will marry you.....as long as I don't have to wear white" Edward laughs.

.......................

"Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today, in the sight of God and this company, to witness and celebrate one of life's greatest moments, to give recognition to the worth and beauty of love, and to add our best wishes and blessings to the union of Mary Gallo and Edward Cullen" Rayne and Edward looks to one another, Rayne running a hand over the black lace overlay she has over her red dress. "Mary and Edward, marriage is an institution ordained of God, and it is not to be entered into lightly or unadvisedly, but reverently, deliberately, and only after much consideration, for in coming together in marriage you are committing yourselves exclusively, the one to the other, for as long as you both shall live. Knowing this, I ask of you this question: Do you Edward, choose to marry Mary on this day; to speak the words that will join you with her as your wife, for all the days of your life? If so, please answer: I do" Edward smiles.

"I do" he squeezes her arm.

"Do you Mary, choose to marry Edward on this day; to speak the words that will join you with him as your husband, for all the days of your life? If so, please answer: I do" She smiles at Edward.

"I do" she answers.

"Then, if you would, please turn to face one another and join hands as you each take your marital vows. Beginning with you, Edward: Do you, Edward Cullen, take Mary Gallo, to be your lawfully wedded wife; to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, or for worse, for richer, or for poorer, in sickness, and in health? With respect for her integrity and faith in your union, do you promise to unfailingly seek out the best you can in her, loving her every day, in every way, until the end of your forever? If so, please answer: I do"

"I do"

"And now you, Mary: Do you, Mary Gallo, take Edward Cullen, to be your lawfully wedded husband; to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, or for worse, for richer, or for poorer, in sickness, and in health? With respect for his integrity and faith in your union, do you promise to unfailingly seek out the best you can in him, loving him every day, in every way, until the end of your forever? If so, please answer: I do"

"I do" She crying now, Edward smiles and wipes them from her cheek.

"What tokens of love and respect do you offer each other?" Edward looks to Jacob who holds out two wedding rings and place them in Edward's hand, he places one in Rayne's hand. "The wedding ring is the outward sign of an inward and spiritual grace, signifying to all the union of this man and this woman in holy matrimony. It was Saint Augustine who said, The nature of God is like a circle whose center is everywhere and circumference is nowhere. May the rings that you hold symbolize the nature of God in your lives, and as often as either of you see them, may you be reminded of this moment and the endless love you have promised. Edward as you present Mary with her wedding ring and pledge your love and your life to her, will you please repeat after me: Mary, I give you this ring as a symbol of my love. With all that I am, and all that I have, I promise to love and honor you always. With this ring, I thee wed" Edward takes Rayne's hand in his and slides the ring on her finger.

"Mary, I give you this ring as a symbol of my love. With all that I am, and all that I have, I promise to love and honor you always. With this ring, I thee wed"

"Mary as you present Edward with his wedding ring and pledge your love and your life to him, will you please repeat after me: Edward, I give you this ring as a symbol of my love. With all that I am, and all that I have, I promise to love and honor you always. With this ring, I thee wed" Rayne takes Edward's hand in hers and slides the ring on his finger

"Edward, I give you this ring as a symbol of my love. With all that I am, and all that I have, I promise to love and honor you always. With this ring, I thee wed"

"Edward and Mary, inasmuch as you have consented to be joined together in the holy state of matrimony, and having pledged and sealed your vows by the giving and receiving of rings in the presence of both God and this company, it is with great pleasure that I now pronounce you husband and wife. What God hath joined together, let no man put asunder. Congratulations! You may kiss the bride" Edward wastes no time in pull his new wife to him and pressing his lips to hers, she wraps her arms around his neck and smiles against his lips. "It is with great joy and honor that I now present to you Mr. and Mrs. Mary and Edward Cullen!" Emmett is the first and the loudest as he cheers, Edward chuckles and claps as Esme smiles warmly at the new couple. Rayne turns and points at them all.

"If any of you call me Mary I will gut you! It's Rayne....BloodRayne....or Dark Rayne....." Edward and Renesmee laugh, Isaac makes grabby motions and smirks at his parents.

"Daddy" Edward smiles and lifts him up, Isaac, being more human then Renesmee, is growing slower than she had, but he is still growing faster than a human baby.

"Hey, Isa" he coos at the boy. "How was that? Did I do good?" Isaac nods and reaches for his mother, Rayne snatches him up and kisses him, all over the face.

"Nom nom nom" Isaac laughs. "Beautiful boy" Rayne pulls Renesmee close and kisses her head. "Beautiful girl" Renesmee smiles. "I'm not kissing you" She points at Jacob who smikes.

"I'm good, don't worry" he tells her.

"Mrs Cullen" Edward teases pulling Rayne close and kissing her. "I love you"

"I love you too" she tells him back.

......................................

Edward and Rayne lay in bed together, Isaac wiggling between them, Rayne strokes her fingers over Isaac's stomach.

"I wanna show you something" Rayne tells Edward who raises an eyebrow.

"What?" Rayne lifts her vocal shield and shows Edward her thoughts and memories of their time together from the first time they met to everything that's happened to up to now, with sound. "How did you do that?"

"Been practicing" she tells him. She smiles warmly at him. "Now you know, that nobody's ever loved anybody as much as I love you" he smiles back at her.

"There's one exception" Rayne nods understanding that he feels the same for her and they kiss. "Will you show me again?" Rayne smiles.

"We've got a lotta time" she teases.

"Forever"

"Forever" Rayne and Edward kiss warmly. 

Chapter Text

Bucky drops down onto the small sofa in the apartment within the Avengers tower, the apartment actually belongs to probably his best female friend, she currently sits at the end of the sofa, curled up with the tv remote. Elsa. Blonde, blue eyed, the definition of beautiful and if Bucky hadn't found his soul mate in Natasha, he would have been hitting on her.

"Are you going to come out of your room today?" Bucky asks looking to her.

"I am out of my room" she points out.

"You know what I mean" Bucky tells her. "Have you spoken to any of the others yet?" Elsa shrugs, Bucky sighs and holds out his metal hand towards her, she feels better touching the metal rather than skin, just in case she hurts him, he's never been that scared of her, not 3 years ago when he'd stumbled all Winter Soldier into her cave and not now. Else takes his hand with one of her gloved ones. He brushes his thumb over the back of it. "Things aren't going to get easier if you don't let someone in" he tells her.

"I have you" she tells him. "I don't need anyone else"

"Well...tough...because today is an all hands on deck day...we have a new tower-mate" Bucky lets go of her hand and stands. "And we all have to be there to greet him"

"Why?" she asks.

"Because Steve said so" she smirks a little. "Just show your face, Els" he walks away. "For me?" he asks turning to walk backwards. "Just a few minutes....stand at the back....just smile.." she sighs.

"Fine" he smiles back at her.

"Thank you" he leaves her apartment, Elsa sighs and turns off the tv before standing and heading towards her bedroom.

.........................

Loki doesn't want to be here, he doesn't want to be around THESE people. He glares at Stark stood across at him, smirking away, that stupid eternal smirk on his face. Thor sighs at his side and nudges him forward, Loki groans and glares at his brother, now.

"You are to live here, Loki.....make nice and apologise" Thor tells him. Loki rolls his eyes and looks back to the Avengers he knows, the ones he'd met during The Battle of New York, Bruce Banner, Steve Rogers, Natasha Romanoff, Clint Barton and Tony Stark, they each raise an eyebrow, except for Clint who just glares with pure hatred and contempt at him. Loki clears his throat.

"I apologise for my previous behaviour" he offers, then looks to Thor. "Happy?" Thor sighs and looks to the Avengers.

"It's the best we're going to get" Tony states and claps his hands together. "Shall we introduce him to the others?" Tony smirks at Clint who suddenly starts smirking back. Loki frowns.

"Others?" he asks.

"Yeah, we've expanded....two enhanced, an synthetic robot man, a brain-washed cyborg human, a man with metal wings, a boy who dresses like a spider, a man who dresses like a cat, a man who shrinks and....grows....and a woman who hates the heat...you'll like her" Tony points out. "She's hates being around humans as much as you do" Thor frowns.

"Have I met this...woman?" Tony chuckles and points to Thor.

"No...she's a new one for you too....Barnes brought her in" Natasha smirks.

"Hey, we've got a Queen, a King and two Princes on the team" she points out. "We've got ourselves a royal flush" she teases.

"Tony's the joker" Clint states.

"Hey" Tony whines as they head inside. Loki looks to Thor.

"So...they haven't changed" Loki points out.

"They have" Thor corrects. "They have been through so much since New York.....they were ripped apart and then brought together....over and over....they are not the same" Thor and Loki follow the others.

......................

Thor and Loki stand before the extended Avengers, Tony turns and looks over them before smiling.

"Okay....so we've got..." Tony points to the Maximoff twins. "Wanda and Pietro Maximoff...." Tony points to Vision. "Vision....Bucky Barnes" he points to Bucky then to Sam. "Sam Wilson" he moves onto Peter. "Peter Parker.....T'Challa" Tony points to him and then to Scott. "Scott Lang and......." Tony looks around and then sighs turning to Bucky. "Where is she?" Tony asks, Bucky sighs and shrugs. "This is not the time for the Ice Queen to be anti-social"

"I told her" Bucky tells him back. "I told her it was Cap's orders" Steve shoots Bucky a look. "What? I though she might actually leave her apartment if I told her it was on your orders"

"I did" they all turn to the doorway, Elsa stands pulling her hoodie around herself, she smiles a little and shrugs.

"And this is the Ice Queen....."

"Elsa" Bucky corrects with an eyeroll. "Her name's Elsa" Thor moves towards Elsa.

"Bad idea, Thunderthighs" Tony stops him. "She's.....not people friendly....and kind of hazardous" Thor pauses and raises an eyebrow at Elsa who shrugs.

"Sorry" She offers. Bucky moves to her side.

"This is Thor....I've told you about him" she nods. "And his brother, Loki" Bucky nods to Loki. "He's...."

"I remember" Elsa states. "New York...."

"Yeah" Bucky nods. Elsa looks to Bucky.

"Can I go now?" she whispers, Bucky looks to Steve who nods.

"Yeah, she can go...." Steve answers. "Thank you, Elsa" she nods and then leaves.

"And there goes the Ice Queen" Tony states, Wanda smacks him round the back of his head. "Ow"

..............

"And this will be your floor" Tony pushes Loki out the elevator, Loki turns and glares at him. "It also happens to be the Ice Queen's floor...and always almost below freezing....so...you should be fine" Tony shivers and then closes the elevator doors. Loki frowns and looks around the apartment. The windows are covered in a layer of ice, and there are small icicles hanging from the doorways.

"Sorry" he turns to the doorway across from him, Elsa leans against the frame, with a closer look he can see she's beautiful, tall, slender, pale, white-blonde hair and bright blue eyes, and she seems to cover every inch of her as she can, gloves, scarf, hoddie, trousers.... "About the ice.....you should probably ask to be moved to another floor" Loki smirks at her.

"I'm a Frost Giant...it's doesn't bother me" she raises an eyebrow at him.

"You're not very....giant like" she mutters quietly before shrugging. "Do you need to me to show you where everything is?" Loki can see how uncomfortable she is just being in the same room as him, and he's pretty sure she'd be uncomfortable in a room with anyone, so he's not taking that too seriously.

"No, it's alright...I can...just look" she nods and walks away. Loki sighs now alone.

....................

Bucky walks into the security room glaring at Tony who sits at the cctv console.

"You put Loki on Elsa's floor?" Tony glances to him and then back to the screens, it's Tony's favourite day time soap opera, the Tower.

"There are only two rooms spare in the tower, with the Ice Queen or with the Lovebirds.....and given Barton's history with Rock of Ages....Frosty the snow bitch won" Bucky glares and smacks the back of Tony's head.

"Don't call her that....we tolerate Ice Queen cause it's true...but Frosty the snow bitch is mean" Tony shrugs.

"Look he's a Frost Giant...he can survive her powers....if she is to ever have a melt down and tries to kill us all....so yeah, I stuck him with her.....plus...maybe she'll be good for him...." Bucky raises an eyebrow. "She's a sweet girl......woman......maybe she can...smooth out his rough edges and maybe he can get her to come out of her shell"

"Forced interaction....." Bucky mumbles then smirks. "She's going to kill you" Bucky tells Tony turning and walking away. "She is so going to kill you"

........................

Loki walks down hall towards where the bedrooms are, he can see Elsa's door straight off, caked in ice. He looks to the door across from it and then enters, the room is...basic...bed, desk, tv, wardrobe, en-suite bathroom, he guesses they are able to decorate to their liking, Loki doubts he'll be there long enough. How long till they get sick of him? Till they realise this is a terrible idea? He sighs and sits on the edge of the bed looking to the metallic cuff on his wrist, etched with Asgardian runes to stop him from wielding his magic, he has a little, enough to be useful but not enough to take over the world, he feels cut off from who he is.

"Are you alright, brother?" Loki looks to Thor who now stands in the doorway watching him.

"Why wouldn't I be? I am living with people who dislike me"

"Is this not better than an eternity in a cell on Asgard?" Loki sighs.

"Yes, of course it is....." Loki answers. "So what happens now?"

"They'll give you a few days to settle in.....and then they'll put you through a skill check......and then training....."

"And then?" Loki asks.

"You will help protect the world you tried to destroy....." Loki snorts and looks away. "It is the least you deserve" Thor adds. "Dinner is in an hour...." Loki looks to him. "It's something they do together...."

"And the girl....Elsa...does she?" Loki asks. Thor shakes his head.

"No...she does not" Loki rolls his eyes.

"But I have to..."

"Just....join us or don't...." Thor turns and leaves, Loki sighs and stands moving to the wardrobe, throwing open the doors he rolls his eyes, they'd stocked it with greens and blacks, and Midgardian clothing. He sighs and shakes his head. This is going to be a long stay.

.............................

Loki doesn't join the others for dinner, he leans against the counter in the kitchen and looks at the contents of the fridge, Midgardian food.

"Oh" he looks to Elsa who looks startled, she pulls her hoodie tighter to herself. "I thought...you would be with the others...."

"You don't know much about me, do you?" he asks amused.

"Just what they told me..." she tells him back.

"I tried to destroy this Realm....with an army of Chitauri.....and took over Barton's mind....."

"And?" she asks cocking her head. "Everyone on this team have things they've done....that they are not proud of....that..." her features turn sad. "Got people hurt.....or worse......and everyone was given a second chance......" Loki stares at her before offering a small smile. "Are you hungry?" she asks.

"I could eat..." he offers, she nods and steps closer before stopping. "Do you want me to move?" he asks.

"It's nothing personal" she tells him. "It's just...for your safety" Loki moves to the end of the counter.

"Here good?" she nods and moves to the fridge.

"You are from Asgard so....you've never had Earth food?" she asks looking to him.

"No...." she smiles then, and it brightens up her face, her eyes seem to shine more.

"Well Chinese is a good place to start, everyone always love Chinese food" she closes the fridge and reaches for the tablet on the counter, Loki frowns.

"What are you doing?" he asks.

"Ordering in...." she taps away on the screen. "It's this great little service where someone else cooks, and delivers your food right to your door" she teases, Loki rolls his eyes.

"I know what take away is" he grumbles, she glances to him and he smirks, she rolls her eyes and smiles.

............

Elsa sits with Loki in front of the TV, Chinese cartons open in their laps, Loki laughs at the tv as Elsa smirks.

"I never knew you Midgardians could be so funny" he tells her. "Or make great food" he looks to the pot in his hand. "This is delicious...but these" he holds out the chopsticks in his hand. "What is the true purpose of this contraption?"

"I usually just use a fork...it saves time and mess" she tells him, Loki smiles at her.

"Thank you" he tells her softly. "You are the first person to not look upon me with distrust" Elsa shrugs.

"You've done nothing to warrant my distrust..." she offers. "Nothing personal anyway...." she shrugs.

"Yet" he adds, Elsa raises an eyebrow at him. "I tend to betray those around me" She gives him a small smile.

"I tend to kill those around me...so..." Loki looks to her as she pokes at her food. "I am no longer hungry..." she whispers setting the food down and standing, she sighs and leaves the room, Loki watches her go before looking to his food.

............................

Bucky grabs Elsa's hips and changes their angle, Elsa sighs and looks to him.

"I do know how to fight" she tells him.

"Your stance is all wrong, so I doubt it" he teases guiding her elbow up.

"No one ever gets close enough that I have to use my hands" she tells him with a smirk.

"One day they might..." He tells her. Elsa sighs.

"You mean Loki, right?" she asks. "You're concerned about me living with him......and because you know my powers aren't all that lethal to him, you want me to be able to protect myself if he ever tries to kill me" Bucky shrugs and moves to stand in front of her.

"Maybe" he offers. "Steve and Thor thought this was a good idea as well...."

"I don't want to hurt you" she tells Bucky softly, Bucky smirks.

"You won't...." he teases and steps back. "You're not fighting me" Bucky moves to the door and knocks, Thor steps through. "You're fighting him" Bucky pats Thor's arm and leaves the room, Elsa stares at Thor who offers a smile.

"I assure you Lady Elsa...there is nothing you can do to harm me..."

"We'll see" she tells him back.

...................................

Bucky stands looking down on the training room from the observation dock (think Hunger Games lol) Steve and Wanda sit behind him in the small seating booth, Steve has files scattered across the top of it and Wanda sits on her phone. Loki enters and looks around.

"What is this place?" he asks, Bucky looks to him.

"Here" he motions towards the glass, Loki moves to stand at his side. "We observe training sessions...." Loki raises an eyebrow and looks below, Thor and Elsa, Elsa looks terrified as Thor rounds her.

"Is she safe?" Loki asks, Bucky, Steve and Wanda laugh, Loki looks at them funny.

"You should be asking if Thor is safe" Wanda teases. "Elsa is a force of nature...actually a force of nature...just watch" Loki turns back to watch below. Bucky crosses his arms over his chest to stop himself fidgeting. Loki looks to him.

"You care for the girl" Bucky snorts and looks to Loki.

"Girl?" Bucky smirks. "Oh...she hasn't told you yet...." Bucky smirks wider and looks down at the fight taking place between Elsa and Thor, Loki raises an eyebrow as he watches, she's impressive, for her stature and her shy nature, she fights like a goddess, spinning, blocking and punching. Loki's impressed. Bucky glances to him and then to Elsa.

"They said you brought her in" Loki states. "How'd you meet?"

"I...was tortured...abused and used by Hydra many years ago....when I started unravelling it I fled.....found this nice little cave to hide in.....only she was already there....she thankfully allowed me to stay...." Bucky shrugs. "Three years later I left...most of my memories back and I wanted to find Steve...." Bucky looks back to him and smiles. "And Natasha, of course....." Loki glances to Bucky. "I guess I felt bad...here I was surrounded by all these amazing people.....and she was out there all alone..."

"No soulmate?" Loki asks, Bucky shakes his head.

"No...she never found him....I'm not sure she wanted to...her powers are extremely volatile..." Bucky sighs. "She should be the one to tell you the tale....if she sees you worthy" Bucky watches Elsa floor Thor and smirks. "Excuse me" Bucky turns and leaves the room heading back to the training room, Loki looks down to Elsa who glances up at him, they share a look, neither one sure of it's meaning, there's warmth, understanding, and sadness. Elsa looks away first as Bucky enters the room, Loki turns and leaves the observation room.

...........

Elsa stares at the glass of scotch set before her before she sighs, pulls off her glove and then touches the glass. The glass frosts over and Elsa returns her glove to her hand and then grabs the glass before walking into the living room where she drops onto the sofa and turns on the tv.

"I wouldn't have thought you were a hard liqueur kind of girl" Loki tells her softly sitting at her side, Elsa looks to him.

"I am sure there is a lot of things about me that would surprise you" she tells him back. "Haven't you got anything better to do?"

"Not really, no" he takes her drink from her and drinks it instead. "I saw you fighting with my brother, it's pretty....very impressive actually...."

"Thanks" she snatches her drink back. "I live to impress you" she states dryly.

"Alright so I am guessing you are just having a bad day and I've not actually done something to annoy you" Elsa sighs.

"I'm sorry" she looks to him. "It really isn't anything you've done" she sighs and holds out her glass to him. "I'm just having ones of those days" she sinks into the seat, Loki smirks.

"Is that why it's snowing?" he asks looking up. Elsa blushes and pulls her knees to her chest.

"It just happens" Loki holds up his hand and swirls his hand around the snow with a smile.

"It's beautiful" Elsa looks to him and frowns.

"It's dangerous" she corrects him, Loki looks to her and smirks.

"Dangerous things can be beautiful too"

"Not that I have ever seen" Elsa tells him quietly.

"Show me something" he asks. "You know you can't hurt me...so come on...show me something..."

"No" Elsa finishes her drink and sets it on the coffee table before leaning back, Loki leans closer to her.

"I'm not afraid of you" he whispers in her ear. Elsa turns to look at him, he holds out his hand to her. She stares at him. "Elsa....give me your hand" she looks to his hand and slides her gloved one into it. Loki smirks, and then Elsa finds herself on the roof, she gasps and looks down at the city. "Unfortunately they have my magic muzzled as this is as far as I could take us" Loki moves to the edge and smirks back at her. "Don't you want to see?" she shakes her head and clutches the air conditioning unit.

"No, I'm fine here" Loki moves to her and smiles.

"Heights?" she nods.

"Why do you think I cover the windows in ice?" she asks, he crouches.

"I'm sorry, I didn't know..."

"It's okay" he reaches out and touches her shoulder, they both appear back inside, Elsa stops shaking.

"Do you want me to pour you another drink?" Loki asks, Elsa nods.

"Please" he touches her elbow and guides her back to the sofa.

"I am sorry" he tells her softly as she sits down. She looks up at him.

"I know....you didn't know about my fear of heights...it's okay" he nods and heads to the kitchen, where he grabs her bottle of scotch and two glasses before moving back to sit beside Elsa, he hands a glass to her and pours them both a drink. Elsa tugs off a glove with her teeth and then reaches over and touches Loki's glass, chilling it, he smirks and then chuckles.

"I bet Stark loves having you around" he teases, Elsa shrugs as she touches her own glass, freezing the glass before drinking from it. Loki looks surprised. "This is incredible" he tells her.

"It was a gift..." she tells him. "From Winston Churchill" Loki frowns and looks to her.

"But that was...."

"I'm older than I look...just like you"

"By how much?" she chuckles.

"About 611 years" Loki snorts.

"Wow....you wouldn't know...looking at you...." Loki looks to her. "No offence...I didn't..intend to"

"I know" she smirks drinking form her glass. "Everyone else was surprised as well"

"Well..you barely look a day of 25" he teases.

"Urm...neither do you" she teases back, he laughs, sending her off.

...........................

Tony leans back in his chair and smirks looking to Bucky.

"What did I tell you?" he teases, Bucky rolls his eyes.

"Don't get smug...it's only day 2.....and neither of them are exactly emotionally stable" Bucky stands. "And I'm going to bed...." Bucky leaves the room, Tony throws a blueberry into his mouth and smirks.

.................

Loki stands beside Elsa at the back of the debriefing room, Steve, Tony, Bucky and Thor sit at the table in front of them. Tony flicks balls of paper across the table aiming for the bin across the room. He cheers and throws his hands up when he gets it in.

"Yay" the others roll their eyes. Steve smiles warmly at him. Loki rolls his eyes and looks to Elsa who smirks back at him.

"Why are we here?" he asks her, she shrugs.

"Because they told us to" Loki rolls his eyes.

"This must be like being bossed about by children for you" he tells her, Elsa smirks.

"Pretty much" Fury walks into the room and turns on the tv screen at the head of the table.

"The perimeter sensors at an old SHIELD science facility were tripped an hour ago" Fury brings up a blueprint of the base. "Your task is to cut off their escape....and find out who, what and why!" Elsa clears her throat.

"So why exactly am I here?" she asks. "You don't send me on infiltration missions" Fury clicks a button and the tv shows a map.

"The base is in Siberia......your job is to protect these guys from the cold" Elsa rolls her eyes.

"I am more than 600 years old and my job is pretty much being their winter coat?" she grumbles. 

"Els" Bucky shakes his head and she sighs.

"Fine...don't strain my abilities or anything" Loki raises an eyebrow with a smirk. Fury pinches the bridge of his nose.

"Suit up...jet in five" Fury turns and leaves the room, Bucky stands shooting Elsa a look.

"Do you have to make it difficult?"

"He's fun to tease" Elsa tells him walking past him and out of the room.

"Fury's not a fan?" Loki asks, Bucky scoffs.

"They've clashed in the past before she came here" Bucky answers. "I guess.....they've not really gotten over it" the others leave the room, Bucky nods for Loki to follow him. "I'll show you where your locker is"

........................

Loki adjusts the sleeve of his 'new' armour, though it seems they've just altered his original set, the green is slightly brighter, a symbol of his position on the light side, that and the sewn on Avengers symbol on his arm, he sighs and turns his wrist upwards and pulls his sleeve up, he reaches for his arm and strokes the snowflake sitting there before pulling his sleeve down as Thor approaches.

"You are thinking of them again" Thor tells him. "You get this look on your face and your eyes glow red"

"So?" Loki snaps. Thor sighs and shakes his head before heading onto the jet, Loki looks up and rolls his eyes before stopping, his eyes catching sight of Elsa, in a long ice blue dress walking towards him. She smiles and holds out her arms.

"It's ridiculous, right?" he shakes his head.

"Not at all" she scoffs.

"It's lucky I am pretty much bulletproof" she tells him walking past him, his eyes catching a flicker of a snowflake on her chest, he grabs her arm and she frowns at him. "Loki?" he reaches up and his fingers hover over the birth mark. "Oh, it's....one of those stupid soul mate marks...."

"Stupid?" he asks looking up at her.

"I'm 632, Loki, chances are mine's already dead" Loki looks to the birth mark and then nods letting go of her.

"It is possible" he agrees. He can't do that to someone like her. He's still too broken, to tell her that she is stuck with him as her soul mate. She smiles at him before heading onto the jet, Loki sighs and brushes his fingers through his hair before yanking his sleeve up to reveal his soul mark. He sneers at it before shoving his sleeve back down and heading onto the jet.

..................................

"This snow is thicker than I thought it was going to be" Steve mumbles as they leave the jet, Elsa sighs and holds her hand above her head before bringing it down in a fist, the snow storm lightens up significantly. Steve looks to her and nods in thanks before they move forward. "Let's split up, there are three exits, in pairs"

"I get Cap" Tony announces, Elsa rolls her eyes.

"Of course...." she mumbles.

"I'll take the Snow Queen then" Bucky announces.

"And I am stuck with the Oaf....thank you all for that" Thor shoots his brother a look.

"You can go with Else if you want" Bucky offers. Loki looks to Elsa who shrugs.

"I don't mind" she offers, Loki nods.

"That would be better for me, yes" Thor and Bucky share a look, Bucky shrugging.

"Alright" he squeezes Elsa's hand and then walks away with Thor, Steve and Tony go another way and then finally Loki and Elsa the last direction.

....................................

"I think I found the intruder....I think" Tony mumbles over the coms unit.

"You think?" Bucky asks back.

"Urm....it's a snowman"Tony tells them all over the coms. "And he's just....waiting"

"A snowman?" Loki asks amused. "This is the great intruder"

"Ask him his name" Elsa asks already moving to Tony position.

"What?" Bucky asks confused. "It's a snowman it doesn't talk"

"Just do it, Stark!" Elsa tells him ignoring Bucky.

"Urm...he said..." Tony starts.

"What?"

"He said...his name's Olaf...and he likes warm hugs. And now he is hugging me" Elsa smirks as the other chuckle. "It's not funny, there is literally a snowman hugging me! Someone get it off of me!" Elsa smirks as she reaches them.

"Olaf" she greets, he looks up at her and smiles.

"Hey, we were just talking about you! All good things, all good things!" he woddles towards her. "Elsa" she chuckles and smiles. Tony is amazed, he's never seen her smile before, she kneels in the snow as the others reach them.

"Olaf, did you break in?" he looks back to the facility and nods.

"Yeah, why?" he asks.

"I should ask you why" she corrects softly. "Why?"

"To see you again, silly....I knew you would come" he beams up at her. Elsa smiles sadly at him. Tony frowns at them.

"Olaf, did Elsa build you?" Steve asks. Olaf nods as Loki moves to the snowman fascinated.

"Yeah. Why?" Loki examines Olaf's arm.

"Fascinating" Steve looks to Elsa.

"Why?" Steve asks.

"I used to build snowmen with my sister....and he was always called Olaf....One day...he came to life" Loki is still examining Olaf's arm.

"How does this work?" Loki gets slapped by Olaf's arm. "Ow!" Olaf grabs his arm back and pushes it back into place. Bucky smirks.

"Can we keep him?" he asks, the others look to him. "What? He's cute"

"It's the beginning of summer in New York" Tony points out, Olaf gasps softly.

"Oh, I don't know why, but I've always loved the idea of summer, and sun, and all things hot" he tells them, Tony looks to him with a smirk.

"Really? I'm guessing you don't have much experience with heat" Tony teases, the others shoot him a look.

"Nope!" Olaf cheers. Elsa sighs.

....................

Olaf twirls looking around the jet, Elsa watches him softly. Tony leans closer to Steve.

"You know...her smiling....I can't decide if I'm happy...or creept out" Steve looks to him.

"Happy" he tells him. "You're happy she's smiling"

"Oh...alright then" Tony nods. "Yeah, I can be happy for her" Tony looks to Elsa. "You know what, you're right...I've never seen her smile before" Loki smirks walking past them.

"I have" he tells them, Tony sticks out his tongue at Loki who sits beside Elsa. "A snowman?" he asks, she sighs.

"He's.....he grows on you" Loki chuckles watching the snowman. "I guess to me he's a reminder of my sister...."

"What happened to her?" Loki asks quietly.

"What happens to all mortals" she looks to Loki. "They die"

"I'm sorry" he tells her.

"It was a long time ago....."

"Doesn't matter how long ago it was.....she was your sister" Elsa smiles a little.

"Thank you" she tells him.

"I get the feeling you loved your sister"

"I did" she smirks. "Very much so....me and Ana were the closest...but..." she shakes her head. "I had to watch her grow up....whilst I didn't...it wasn't all bad, I got to meet nieces and nephews, great nieces and great nephews.....and so on..." Loki smiles.

"So you still have a huge family" she nods.

"Yeah, I do" Loki holds out his hand to her, Elsa stares at it before taking it.

"That hesitation....you don't need that with me" he whispers to her. "You can't hurt me" the other Avengers take their seats, Bucky moving to the cockpit to start the jet, Elsa leans closer to Loki who looks to her softly, he's being selfish, letting her get close when he is going to betray her, it's inevitable, it always happens, he presses his head to the side of her and closes his eyes, Thor looks to them both, his eyes finding Elsa's soul mark, his eyes widen, Loki looks to him and shakes his head, begging his brother not to say anything. Thor sighs and shoots Loki a look before sitting down. "Everyone strapped in?" Bucky asks looking back, they all nod back. "Good" he turns back and starts the jet.

"You know" Olaf leans closer to Tony who raises an eyebrow. "Sometimes I like to close my eyes and imagine what it'd be like when summer does come"

"No" Elsa tells him, but it's too late the snowman starts to hum.

"BEES'LL BUZZ / KIDS'LL BLOW DANDELION FUZZ / AND I'LL BE DOING WHATEVER SNOW DOES IN SUMMER" Elsa sighs, the others look to the snowman who's started singing, Loki raises an eyebrow amused. "A DRINK IN MY HAND / MY SNOW UP AGAINST THE BURNING SAND / PROB'LY GETTING GORGEOUSLY TANNED IN SUMMER" Tony smirks as Steve elbows him. "I'LL FINALLY SEE A SUMMER BREEZE / BLOW AWAY A WINTER STORM / AND FIND OUT WHAT HAPPENS TO SOLID WATER / WHEN IT GETS WARM. AND I CAN'T WAIT TO SEE / WHAT MY BUDDIES ALL THINK OF ME / JUST IMAGINE HOW MUCH COOLER I'LL BE IN SUMMER . . !DA DA . . . DA DOO / AH BAH BAH BAH BAH BAH BOO. THE HOT AND THE COLD ARE BOTH SO INTENSE / PUT 'EM TOGETHER, IT JUST MAKES SENSE! RATDADAT DAD DADA DOO . . . WINTER'S A GOOD TIME TO STAY IN AND CUDDLE / BUT PUT ME IN SUMMER AND I'LL BE A.......HAPPY SNOWMAN! WHEN LIFE GETS ROUGH I LIKE TO HOLD ON TO MY DREAM / OF RELAXING IN THE SUMMER SUN JUST LETTING OFF STEAM! OH THE SKY WILL BE BLUE / AND YOU GUYS'LL BE THERE TOO" Olaf motions to the others on the jet. "WHEN I FINALLY DO WHAT FROZEN THINGS DO IN SUMMER!" Tony smirks.

"I'm gonna tell him" Steve smacks his arm.

"Don't you dare" Steve warns.

"IN SUMMER!" Olaf sings the final note. Elsa smiles to him and shakes her head. Tony smirks wider.

"Somebody's got to tell him"

"Not you" Steve adds. Tony pouts.

"But....I like being the bearer of bad news" Steve rolls his eyes then kisses Tony.

"Oh crap!" Bucky states just as a rocket hits the jet, they all cry out as it falls from the sky.

................................

Elsa groans pushing herself up from the snow, Loki groans next to her.

"You okay?" she asks, Loki nods a little.

"I think so" he looks to her. "You?" she nods and stands holding out her hand to him, Loki takes it letting her pull him up.

"Bucky?" Elsa shouts looking around.

"We're good" Bucky shouts back. "You two?"

"We're fine....." Loki answers as they head towards the rest of them, Steve sits propped against a boulder, his arm cradled across his chest, Tony's got a few scratches, Thor is trying to put Olaf back together again.

"Grab my butt!" Olaf shouts as his lower half runs past, Thor grabs it and Bucky is trying to get the radio to work.

"We were pretty lucky" Tony tells them. "No major injuries for the win"

"Radio's down" Bucky tells them. "Must be the storm"

"We should find shelter" Elsa adds. "Before whoever shot us out of the sky finds us" Tony pulls Steve up as he tests his arm.

"You good?" Tony asks, Steve nods and leans into Tony's side. They each head off into the storm. 

..........................

Gunfire ricochets off the snow around them, Loki pulls Elsa closer as one shot gets too close to her, she glances back and glares. She looks to Loki who frowns back at her.

"There's a cave ahead!" Bucky shouts.

"Won't matter if they've already found us" Tony points out, Olaf screams as a shot travels right through him. Elsa stops, Loki looks back at her.

"I have something that might work"

"Marshmallow!" Olaf cheers, Elsa nods.

"Yes Marshmallow" the others give her a funny look, Elsa turns away from them and pulls off a glove, she throws out her hand and rolls her wrist, ahead of them the snow starts to shift.

"Holy mother of all that is awesome!" Tony shouts as a giant monstrosity of a snowman appears, giant....so very giant. It turns and looks to Elsa. She points towards where the gun fire came from. Marshmallow roars, the ice on his neck and shoulders spiking up before he charges away. Elsa turns to the others who are all staring at her.

"Go away!!!!" Marshmallow roars into the sky.

"He..talks too?" Thor asks.

"And he's called Marshmallow?" Tony asks looking to Olaf who nods.

"He's my little brother" Olaf tells Tony back.

"Little" Tony scoffs.

"Let's go, he'll keep them busy but once they figure out they can torch him, we'll be in trouble" Elsa tells them walking past them. Steve sighs with a smile.

"We really have been underestimating you" he tells her softly.

"Yes" she nods, the others catch up with her. "You have"

"Wait for me!" Olaf struggles behind them, Bucky heads into the cave followed by the others, Elsa turns and throws her hands up, a wall of ice shuts them into the cave, she looks to the others who are staring at her.

"What?" she asks.

"Nothing" Tony mumbles, Elsa sighs and raises an eyebrow. "It's pretty hot actually......" Elsa rolls her eyes as Loki glares at him.

"Well the others will know something isn't right by now" Bucky tells them tapping on the side of the radio, Tony rolls his eyes and takes it from him.

"I'll try and boost the signal" he sits curling up next to Steve, pulls out a screwdriver from his pocket as Elsa sits against the wall, Olaf sitting beside her. He looks up at her.

"Will you sing, Elsa?" he asks her, the others glance to her as she looks to Olaf.

"No" she answers.

"Oh"

"You sing?" Tony asks.

"Could be a way to pass the time, I think we're going to be stuck here a while" Steve adds, Elsa sighs and looks to Olaf who smiles. She sighs and sets her head against the wall.

"I'm not singing" she tells them. "I don't sing" Olaf pats her leg and smiles at her.

.............

"Hey, hey!" Tony jumps up. "I got a signal" the others look to him. "Oh..I lost it" they all sigh as Tony sits back down. "I got it back" he fiddles with the knobs on the top. "This is Stark" he speaks into the radio which crackles.

"St.....ca....he...e?" Tony frowns and twists the knobs some more. "Stark?"

"Natasha"

"Hey....where are you?" Natasha asks back through the radio. "We can send a team out"

"In a cave..." Tony answers. "Can't you track the downed jet?"

"We're not picking it up" Natasha responds. Tony messes with the radio. "If you can get to a town...or a village or something..."

"We have no idea where we are" Tony tells her. "We were just over South Norway when we were hit down"

"There is a town" Olaf points out, Tony looks to him. "Up the mountain.....well...not a town...but a castle..." Elsa frowns. "Her castle" Olaf points at her.

"It's still there?" she asks.

"Yeah, why?" Elsa looks to the others.

"It'll be hard to miss...."

"Alright" Tony nods and brings the radio back up. "We're heading for a castle, up the mountain....."

.........

Well above the snow-line, a small figure climbs the highest peak. It's Elsa. Finally, she stops, looks back, Loki is right behind her, followed by the other Avengers, struggling in the snow.

"How much further?" Bucky asks looking up. "Oh...never mind"

"What?" Tony asks following Bucky's eye line. "Holy...that's your castle?" Elsa nods. "It's made of ice!" Elsa rolls her eyes.

"Ice Queen..." she points out.

"Yeah, but....how?" Elsa holds up her hand and a flurry of snow bursts from her palms.

"You built it?" Loki asks amazed. "With your powers?" she nods clasping her hands behind her back.

"Yeah" she whispers, Loki smiles, she's incredible. "Come on" she turns and heads on, Olaf waddles up to her.

"You have to sing the song now" he tells her with a smile, she looks to him. "Please" she sighs and looks to the others....takes a deep breath and then sings.

"THE SNOW GLOWS WHITE ON THE MOUNTAIN TONIGHT" the others look to her, she keeps her head down. "NOT A FOOTPRINT TO BE SEEN. A KINGDOM OF ISOLATION AND IT LOOKS LIKE I'M THE QUEEN. THE WIND IS HOWLING LIKE THIS SWIRLING STORM INSIDE. COULDN'T KEEP IT IN, HEAVEN KNOWS I TRIED. . .DON'T LET THEM IN, DON'T LET THEM SEE, BE THE GOOD GIRL YOU ALWAYS HAVE TO BE. CONCEAL, DON'T FEEL, DON'T LET THEM KNOW. WELL, NOW THEY KNOW" Elsa takes off her glove and throws it into the air. Loki smirks behind her. "LET IT GO. LET IT GO. CAN'T HOLD IT BACK ANYMORE. LET IT GO. LET IT GO. TURN AWAY AND SLAM THE DOOR. I DON'T CARE WHAT THEY'RE GOING TO SAY. LET THE STORM RAGE ON. THE COLD NEVER BOTHERED ME ANYWAY. IT'S FUNNY HOW SOME DISTANCE MAKES EVERYTHING SEEM SMALL. AND THE FEARS THAT ONCE CONTROLLED ME CAN'T GET TO ME AT ALL. IT'S TIME TO SEE WHAT I CAN DO, TO TEST THE LIMITS AND BREAK THROUGH. NO RIGHT, NO WRONG, NO RULES FOR ME...I'M FREE!" Elsa looks to the space where her ice stairs had been, she looks back to the others and then throws her hands forward, creating more, and then climbs them. "LET IT GO! LET IT GO! I AM ONE WITH THE WIND AND SKY. LET IT GO! LET IT GO! YOU'LL NEVER SEE ME CRY. HERE I STAND AND HERE I'LL STAY" Elsa slams her foot down and forms a giant snowflake before moving on. "LET THE STORM RAGE ON...." she stops at the doors to the castle, Loki walks up behind her.

"What's the matter?" he asks, she looks to him.

"It's just...been a while" he clenches his fist then moves closer to her, and sets his hand on the small of her back.

"I'm right here with you" she smiles up at him.

"Thank you" she waves her hand and the door opens just as the other Avengers catch up.

"This place is incredible" Steve tells her.

"Cold though" Tony mumbles shivering. Elsa looks back at him.

"It's just till the jet comes.....I'm sorry my powers aren't of the tropical kind" she steps into the castle with the others who all look around. Loki steps back looking upwards at the chandelier hanging from the ceiling, made of ice, he slips.

"Oh" Elsa grabs his hand and chuckles.

"For a Frost Giant you are shamefully uncoordinated" she teases pulling him upright, her eyes flickering to his wrist, she frowns and pulls his arm up.

"Elsa..." she shoves his sleeve backwards and gasps. He pulls his hand back and pushes down his sleeve.

"Why didn't you say?" she whispers looking up at him. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"Elsa....I..."

"Is it because of this?" she motions to the ice around them, Loki shakes his head.

"No...it's not because of you" she scoffs.

"It's not you it's me....that is the oldest line on Earth..." he frowns at her.

"You don't know what I am capable of" he tells her.

"I know...." she shakes her head.

"I don't want to hurt you" Loki tells her.

"You just did" she tells him back, she shakes her head and walks away, Loki touches his wrist before groaning.

"Elsa!" he shouts, and of course the others all turn to look at them, Loki stride towards the white haired woman, grabs her face and kisses her, then pulls back letting his skin turn blue as he unleashes his Jotun side. "This is what I am" she looks over him and then smiles reaching out to touch his cheek, he pulls back, she shoots him a look and touches his cheek, he sighs and leans into her hand.

"The cold never bothered me anyway" she whispers, he smiles and opens his eyes, leaning down he kisses her.

"Finally" Bucky complains, Elsa looks to him. "I saw your marks days ago...just didn't want to be the one to tell either of you" he smiles at Elsa who smiles back, just as a quinjet flashes across the sky.

"And our ride is here...thank God my nipples are freezing" Tony mumbles hurrying out of the castle. Steve shoots Elsa an apologetic look as he follows. Loki strokes Elsa's cheek she looks up at him.

"All this time....you were right here on Midgard.....and to think I wanted to enslave your kind....." she smirks.

"Glad you lost" he chuckles and pulls her closer.

"Right now....so am I" he leans down and kisses her again.

.................

Elsa stands in front of the living room, ceiling to floor windows and taps her chin.

"Okay, okay. Here we go" She waves her hand and a ice drawing of Loki appears. "So lonely" she waves her hand again and Loki is joined by the Avengers. "Stiff" she waves her hand again, the drawing is of Loki sleeping. "I can't do that!" she waves her hand, a more relaxed Loki appears in ice. "Come on, Elsa, this is for Loki. You can do this" Thor looks to her from the small kitchenette. 

"Relax! It looks great" she looks to Thor.

"I just want it to be perfect" Elsa rubs her sleeve under her nose as she sniffles.

"Speaking of perfect, check this out" He holds up the 'Happy Birthday Loki' banner he'd been working on, it looks like a four year old did it, Elsa gives a tense, nervous smile, her eyes catch something else.

"Olaf, what are you doing?" Elsa scolds looking at the snow man.

"I'm not eating cake" he mumbles, mouth full of cake.

"Olaf...."

"But it's an 'ice' cream cake!"

"And it's for Loki"

"And it's for Loki" Olaf repeats before he turns back to the cake, spits out the half eaten bit into his hand and shoves it back into the cake. Elsa looks back to Thor.

"You sure you got this?" Thor nods.

"I'm sure"

"Don't let anyone in before we're ready"

"I won't"

"And don't touch anything"

"I'm just gonna stand here" Thor reassures her, she sighs and nods turning to leave the room. Olaf starts moving around.

"I'm probably gonna walk around a little"

"And keep an eye on that cake!" Elsa shouts back, Thor shakes his head and smiles.

.....................

Elsa sneaks into Loki's bedroom and moves towards his bed.

"Psstt....Loki!" she moves and jumps onto his bed, he groans.

"What?" she leans down to whisper in his ear.

"Happy birthday" he smiles.

"To you" he sings half asleep, Elsa laughs.

"No, silly...It's your birthday"

"To me..." he sings sleepily, before his eyes open and he sits up. "It's my birthday" Elsa nods and grabs his arm.

"Come on!!" she tugs on his arm.

"It's my birthday?" He asks her, she nods.

"And it's going to be perfect because.....Thor said you've never had a real birthday before....and well....now you have me" Loki smiles at her. "And I would like to be your birthday date if I may..." he strokes her cheek and leans closer to kiss her cheek before leaving the bed, Elsa brushes her dress aside and turns to face him as he heads into the ensuite. Elsa then sneezes and two snowgies burst from her powers, drop to the floor and scurry away before she can see them. Loki leaves the bathroom and raises an eyebrow.

"Elsa, I'm thinking you might have a cold" she shakes her head and stands from the bed.

"I don't get colds, besides..." she waves her hand over her dress, the blue transforming into a green to match Loki, he smiles softly at her. "A cold never bothered me anyway"

"Wow" he moves to her and looks over the dress.

"What do you think?" she asks.

"You look beautiful, Elsa" he brushes his hands down her sleeve. "It's real ice?" he asks amazed.

"Yeah...." he smiles and touches her face.

"You're incredible" he tells her softly, she shrugs.

"It's just a little ice" she takes his hand and smiles. "Get dressed...because I've got surprises for today....." she shoves him towards the bathroom, he laughs and goes willingly. Elsa smiles and hurries out the room to her own across the hall and grabs the present she'd gathered for him, from her, Thor and the other Avengers of course, she drags them across the hall and into Loki's room before he's finished changing.

........................................

Thor dozes on the sofa with Olaf, Thor's nose wrinkles as Olaf's snow cloud tickles his nose. The two snowgies bounce past and Olaf wakes looking to them

.........................................

Loki leaves the bathroom tying his hair back, he looks to Elsa who sits on his bed surrounded by gifts, she throws up her hands.

"Elsa..." he whispers.

"They're not all from me....."

"The Avengers got me...gifts?" she smiles softly at him.

"You've grown on them...." he moves to sit in the space on the bed with her. "I've worked for weeks planned everything within my power" Loki kisses her, she smiles pulling back before turning away and sneezing again, a whole batch of snowgies burst free this time, Loki grabs a tissue from the side, so they both miss the little snowmen as they escape the room.

....................................

Olaf is hugging the original two snowgies.

"Little brothers!" the new batch runs past him, he watches them disappear into the elevator. "Uh-oh" the elevator doors close.

....................................

Elsa holds out a gift.

"Open..." Loki takes it from her and smiles looking at the label. "It's from me" she tells him, he chuckles.

"I can read, love" she shrugs as he opens the gift. "Oh, Elsa..." he pulls out the black leather four band bracelet, one band covered in beads and a silver snowflake charm.

"Do you like it?" she asks quietly. Loki leans over and kisses her.

"I love it" he tells her pulling back, he looks to his wrist pulling on the bracelet. Elsa sneezes twice in a row, Loki smirks.

"They come in threes!"

"I'm fine" she sneezes again, three new batches of snowgies burst free.

.....................................

Steve frowns as Tony runs past him with a huge smile on his face and an old fishing net over his shoulder.

"What are you doing?" Steve asks.

"Going snowman hunting...." Steve watches Tony run away.

"What?" Steve asks no one then stares as a snowgie bounces past him. "Oookay"

................................

Tony runs after a horde of Snowgies, a huge smile on his face, fishing net held over his head.

"This is awesome!" he cheers.

"You are not at all curious as to where they came from?" Steve asks following him.

"Well..I presume Elsa...." Tony looks back at him.

"Why then?" Tony shrugs.

"It's Loki's birthday...maybe they're something to do with that" Tony throws down his net. "Argh.....no" the snowgie runs off.

"What are you trying to do exactly?" Steve smirks.

"I want one....but they keep running away" Tony pouts. "Will you help me?" Steve sighs.

"Fine"

"YAY!" Tony runs off again.

..............................

Loki turns over the snowglobe of Asgard in his hand over.

"How did....where is this even from?" he asks Elsa who shrugs.

"Thor got it made for you....he knows how much you miss Asgard" she smirks. "He was very specific in the details" Loki laughs and looks to her softly, she looks paler than usual, he frowns as she closes her eyes.

"Elsa, you gotta go lie down" he tells her.

"No way" she shakes her head and then seems to fall asleep.

"Elsa?" she jerks awake.

"What?" she looks to him. "I'm fine"

"Look at you" Loki presses his hand to her face. "You've actually got a fever. You're burning up. Alright, you can't go on like this. Let's put this day on hold. Come on, admit it to yourself" Elsa stares at him before sigh sadly.

"Okay, I have a cold, I'm sorry, Loki. I just wanted to give you a perfect birthday, but I ruined it"

"You didn't ruin anything, love. Let's just get you to bed, I'll get you some soup and blankets that's what Midgardians usually do, right?" she nods, he kisses her forehead. He stands and grabs a blanket from the side. "I'm going to get you some soup" he turns about to leave, Elsa's eyes widen and she jumps out of the bed.

"Loki" she follows him. "Why don't you just let me get the soup?" he looks to her and she smiles sweetly.

"I'm not going to make you look after yourself"

"I can make soup" she tells him taking his hand to pull him back towards his room.

"Elsa?" he asks with a smirk. She sighs.

"You can't go in the kitchen.....yet...."

"And why not?" he asks, she looks away, he pulls her along as he heads towards the kitchen.

"Surprise!" the Avengers all shout out, Loki smiles and shakes his head looking to Elsa who smiles. The snowgies are bouncing all over the place.

"Happy birthday, Loki" Elsa tells him softly. Elsa sneezes and another batch of snowgies burst free.

"Ewwww..." Tony complains. "They're snow bogies" Steve sighs and smacks the back of Tony's head. Loki takes her hand and kisses the back of it.

"Okay. To bed with you" he tells her.

................

Loki tucks Elsa into her bed, wrapping a blanket tight around her. He smiles and strokes her hair. 

"Best birthday present ever" she looks to him.

"Which one?"

"You letting me take care of you" he lays beside her wrapping her up in his arms.

"You'll get sick too" she complains.

"I won't" he kisses her head. "Thank you, Elsa" he smiles. "This was the best birthday ever"

"Your girlfriend got sick" she teases, he smiles.

"I have a girlfriend.....and friends.....family....Elsa...this was the best birthday ever" she smiles.

"Next year will be better"

"Get some sleep" he kisses her head again. "I love you" she smiles.

"As I love you" she replies sleepily.

........................

Loki wraps a deep green and black scarf around Elsa's neck.

"I still think you should stay in bed" he tells her.

"I have one more gift..." she tells him softly. "And only I can give it to you" he strokes her cheek. "And I'm feeling better" Loki pulls his jacket over her shoulders as he raises an eyebrow at her. "Promise as soon as I start feeling worse again I'll come back to bed" he sighs and kisses her softly before pulling back.

"You better" she nods.

.................................

Elsa sniffles and wiggles her fingers, she, Loki, the Avengers, Olaf and the snowgie stand in the Avenger's courtyard, she looks around at them.

"Are you ready?" they all nod, she looks to Loki.

"Ready, love" she lifts the bottom of her dress and then slams her foot down, ice spreads out and across creating an ice rink, the snowgies slide around. Elsa then freezes the fountain in a beautiful design and adds some snow flurries for atmosphere. Loki smiles as she looks to him. She holds out her hand and he takes it. "This is....thank you, love" Wanda skates by perfectly with a smile at Elsa. Elsa then waves her hand and magical ice skates (literally made of ice) form on Loki's boots. "What? Oh, Elsa, they're beautiful, but you know I don't ska..." Elsa grabs Loki's hands and pulls him along on the ice. Loki slips and slides, but laughs in delight. Tony goes slipping past. Steve runs after him.

"Look out. Iron Man coming through!" Olaf skates and helps Elsa coach Loki.

"That's it. Glide and pivot and glide and pivot"

..........Epi.........

Olaf giggles heading towards Loki and Elsa's bedroom, the snowgies follow him like he's the pied piper. He turns to them and presses his finger to his lips.

"Shhh" he warns them and then carries on, though he is the one making the most noise.

.......................

Loki rolls his eyes and pulls Elsa closer to him.

"Your snowman is about to wake us" he tells her, she takes his hand.

"Technically what's mine is yours" she smirks. "Makes him your snowman too"

"You get him in the divorce" he teases, she rolls over to face him.

"Divorce? Already?" he smiles and kisses her. "It's only be three years" he nuzzles into her neck.

"Never....you and me...forever" he tells her.

"You mean; you, me and Anna?" she asks, he smiles and looks across at the cot at the bottom of the bed, he smiles.

"Yeah, you, me and Anna" he kisses her again.

"I could freeze the door shut" she tells him as he pulls back, she lays her head on his chest. "That'll stop them coming in"

"And then Anna will wake screaming because he's not here" Loki tells her. "Let the snow man come" she smiles as he plays with her hair. The bedroom door open and Olaf tries to laugh quietly, Loki sighs as Elsa smirks.

................................

"Damn heat wave" Clint complains before glaring at Elsa who smirks and winks back at him from Loki's lap, the god has his arm over the side of the chair as he rocks the cradle. "Gives us a little flurry?" he asks.

"Don't abuse the powers" she mocks. "Isn't that what you guys keep telling me?"

"Yeah but...it's like a furnace in the tower" Bucky adds, Loki smirks.

"Get Stark on it" Loki tells them.

"He said and I quote 'I'll get to it when I get to it', he's so lucky, the workshop is always cold"

"So go sit down there" Loki tells them.

"We tried" Clint complains. "Stark kicked us out" Loki shakes his head and shares a look Elsa who rolls her eyes and flicks out her hand, a small snow storm erupts above them.

"Yes!" Clint relaxes into his seat. Elsa rolls her eyes again as Loki smiles at her, he threads his fingers through her hair, she smiles up at him just as Anna starts crying, Elsa sits up.

"I've got her" Elsa scoops Anna from her crib and leaves the room, the snow storm snuffing out.

"Arh...no" they whine, Loki laughs.

.........................

Loki wakes alone, he frowns and sits up and touches Elsa's side of the bed.

"El?" he brushes off the blankets and stands walking out of the bedroom and down the hall.

........................

Elsa coos down at baby Anna as she looks out the window to the nighttime, New York skyline and then she sings.

"Sleep peacefully/ Like the way you looked this morning/ With faith in your eyes/ And me in your hands/ A whispered promise/ In your heart/Lullaby for a snow-faced girl/Is what I'll sing/Watching you the whole time" Loki wraps his arms around her from behind, Elsa looks to him, he strokes her cheek and looks to Anna. He strokes the baby's cheek and smiles.

"She's so beautiful, Els, everyday I see more and more of you in her...." Elsa looks to Loki.

"But that little twinkle of mischief in her eyes, Loki....that's all you" she teases, he smiles and kisses her softly.

"She'll share both our magic" he tells her.

"She's going to be a handful that's for sure" Elsa agrees leaning against Loki. "But she'll have us to teach her"

"Yes, she will" he kisses Elsa's head and smiles pulling her and his daughter closer. "I love you both" he tells them. "More than the nine realms"

"And I love you" she tells him. "Anna loves you" she leans up and kisses him. "Always" 

Chapter Text

Zatanna sits at her dressing table setting her top hat on her head, her phone on speaker beside her, she rolls her eyes listening to the Auction House that sold her father's book of spells, she's been looking for it for years and finally, finally caught a lead on it, an Auction house in Manhattan, of course by the time she actually got hold of someone on the phone, they'd already sold the book on, which is why she is trying to persuade the gentleman on the phone to give up the buyer, which would be so much easier if she was stood before him, which she isn't, so she's hoping charm works.

"I understand" she tells him. "But this book shouldn't have been sold in the first place, it was stolen from my home ten years ago...you sold on stolen property"

"And I apologise for that mistake, Miss Zatara...." Zatanna sighs and stands smoothing out her jacket. "But I cannot simply give out information on our buyers...." Zatanna clenches her jaw.

"Fine...thank you, for nothing" she hangs up and throws her phone aside. "I will have to get the information myself" she looks over her shoulder as someone knocks on her dressing room door.

"Five minutes, Miss Zatara" she sighs.

"Very well" she turns and leaves the room.

................................

Loki watches his brother....correction his soul mate sleep beside him, it still hits him as weird some days, that his adoptive brother turned out to be his soul mate, that confused the pair of them up until more recent years when they found out Loki was a stolen prince of Joutenheim and therefore not actually related to Thor. All those years they'd hidden their relationship, hidden what they felt for one another. Thor snorts and rolls over in his sleep, Loki rolls his eyes and looks back to the book in his lap. John Zatara, possibly the one mortal that is worthy of Loki's respect, a man of actual magic and skill. He'd been lucky to find the book, just sitting there at an Auction with no interest. Thor rolls over and curls around Loki who sighs.

"How many times do I need to tell you that I don't cuddle?" Loki complains, Thor chuckles. "Oaf" Thor sits up and brushes his hair back from his face.

"You're reading that book again?" he asks.

"This man...he was a true master.....it's fascinating" Thor smirks.

"Look at you.....in awe of a mortal man" Loki rolls his eyes and scoffs.

"He is the better of these people" Thor plucks the book from Loki's hands. "Be careful with that" Loki complains, Thor closes the book and sets it on the side.

"Go to sleep" Thor turns and lays back down, Loki sighs and turns off his bedside lamp before snuggling down, facing away from Thor, who turns and wraps an arm around him, Loki smiles.

...................................

Zatanna appears in the office of the Auction house owner, she smirks and walks towards the computer, sitting at the desk she works her fingers over the board searching for her father's book records, she smirks finding them and presses print on the keyboard before standing and moving to grab the paper.

"Loki" she snorts reading the name from the buyers information. "Avengers Tower.....well isn't that just great" she states dryly, snapping her head around hearing rattling keys, she smirks, eyes glow blue. "Emoh em tropelet" she vanishes in a swirl of white smoke just before the door opens and security looks around.

...................................

Steve and Thor watch Loki sat reading in one of the oversized armchairs.

"He's still reading the book then?" Steve asks, Thor shrugs.

"He's barely set it down since he got his hands on it" He answers with a sigh, Steve smirks.

"You're jealous of a book?" Thor scoffs.

"No" Steve shoots him a look. "Little bit" Thor admits.

"I can hear you" Loki tells them looking up from the book. "And I set it down last night"

"Only after I took it from you" Thor corrects. "Put it down and come have lunch with us" Loki looks to the book then back to his soul mate, Thor raises an eyebrow, Loki sighs and closes the book before standing and setting it aside, he moves to Thor.

"Happy?" Loki asks, Thor smiles.

"Yes" Loki sits beside him. "Thank you" Loki grumbles back.

"What's so great about the book anyway?" Steve asks setting a bowl in front of Loki.

"It's an Occult manual, written by one of your more.....talented" Steve looks to Thor.

"Occult?"

"Magic" Thor answers.

"You're talking about a magician?" Steve asks. "Like....parlor tricks? Card tricks?"

"Not simple parlor tricks" Loki scoffs. "Magic that is onpar with mine"

"Oh.....I wasn't aware humans possessed those sorts of powers"

"It's a different branch" Loki adds. "Homo-Magi....instead of Homo-Sapiens"

"Homo-Magi?" Steve frowns. Loki smirks.

"Surprised there are others living among you, Captain?"

"A little bit" Steve answers.

...................................

"Do not bring that book to bed" Thor warns as Loki goes to pick up the Zatara book.

"I'm not going to leave it out here....." Loki tells him back. "I spent good money on this..."

"You spent good money?" Thor asks.

"Okay, Stark spent good money on it" Loki corrects picking the book up and heading towards Thor who sighs. "I promise not to read it" Thor nods and leans down to kiss Loki.

"You better not" Thor warns pulling back. There is a quick swishing noise behind them and both men turn to see a woman, Zatanna stood, dressed in a white shirt, black mini skirt, fishnet tights, thigh high boots and a long black trench coat. Her eyes flicker to the book in Loki's hands before she throws her hand out.

"Leets yb dnuob!" Steel chains appear behind her and move at speed towards Thor who's eyes widen as they wrap around him, tripping him up, sending him to the floor. Thor glares at Zatanna as Loki steps between her and his soul mate, his eyes widening slightly, he knows those words, seen them a number of times, marked down his side, across his ribs.

"Let me out of these chains, witch" Thor snaps back, Zatanna's eyes widen.

"Normally I wouldn't complain about the oaf being in chains but this isn't the time for them" Loki tells her creating a green globe of energy in his hand. Her eyes widen even more as he throws the energy at her. She spins and dodges the ball of energy.

"Hm, it's been a while since I faced someone with magical ability to match my own" she states, Thor looks to Loki who frowns at Zatanna.

"You.........what?" Loki asks looking dumbfounded. Zatanna holds out her hand.

"Koob ot em!" the book flies from Loki's hand and into hers.

"That is mine" Loki snaps.

"Actually I think you'll find it belongs to me" she holds up a business card and smirks before throwing it at them. "Elitcejorp!" Loki dodges the card and it impales into the wall behind him, Loki turns to it and pulls it free of the plaster, he turns back to Zatanna, who smirks. "Emoh em tropelet!" She disappears in a cloud of smoke. Thor drops free of the chains with a thud.

"Loki" Thor pushes himself up. "She...she said..." Loki turns to him.

"She took my book" Thor stares at Loki.

"Seriously? That's what you care about? Loki, she just said both of our other words...." Loki holds up the business card.

"Zatanna Zatara" he tells Thor.

"Like the book?" Thor takes the card. "Mistress of magic?" Loki shrugs.

"I'm guessing the book may have belonged to her father"

"Then she was right, the book does technically belong to her" Loki sighs and looks to where Zatanna disappeared.

"I kind of hoped that those words wouldn't come from someone trying to steal from me" Loki tells Thor who smirks.

"I never understood why mine were backwards" Loki smirks back at him. "What do we do now?" Thor asks, Loki shrugs.

"What do you want to do?" Loki asks.

"Find her" Thor answers. "You want to find her too, right?" Loki looks to him.

"Of course I do"

"And not to steal the book back?" Thor asks, Loki shoots him a look.

"The thought never crossed my mind"

.........................

Zatanna smiles stroking the cover of her father's book, she looks to the photo of herself and her father and smiles sadly.

"Sorry it took me so long, Dad" she sets it on her desk and stands pulling her jacket off and walks towards her dresser as she pulls off her necklace and sets it aside before sighing and pulling her hair up. She feels the prickle of magic against her neck and closes her eyes.

"Tcelfed!" she shouts turning around, Loki having materialised and thrown an energy ball at her, it turns and returns to him, Loki's eyes widen and he ducks out of the way. "What are you doing? How did you find me?!" she asks walking towards him. Loki shrugs, Zatanna narrows her eyes at him and waves her hand through him. "You're not really here" she smirks. "Nicely done" she turns and walks back to the dresser. "What do you want?"

"I'm...impressed" Loki's illusion moves towards her. "Your father...was a very remarkable mortal"

"Is" she corrects. "He is...he's not dead" she looks to him. "Not that I know of anyway" she sighs and looks away. "Though....if someone sold his book......" she looks down. "I guess....something must have happened to him....." Loki moves to her side. "For him to let go of that book" Loki frowns at her.

"You make it sound like it's been an age since you've seen him" Zatanna scoffs.

"I have not seen him since I was a child" she turns and walks away from Loki, again. "When he decided I would do better off alone" Loki's illusion leans against her dresser picking up her top hat and setting it on top his own head. "So...did you just come to tell me how great my father is?" she looks to him and raises an eyebrow.

"You don't seem the least bit excited by the fact me and Thor are your soul mates....." he points out.

"Right...." she shrugs. "I'm just not getting my hopes up....." he stands and takes her hat off, setting it down and then moves to her. "Everyone I get close to...leaves......so...no...I'm not that excited" Loki reaches up and touches her cheek. "Your illusions are impressive...can you feel that?" she asks, he smirks.

"I can" he brushes his thumb over her cheek.

"Having two soul mates is weird" she states.

"For humans, yes" he nods agreeing.

"You and...."

"Thor"

"Are you and Thor......soul mates?"

"We are" Loki answers lowering his hand. "For many many years now....."

"And it doesn't bother you" She crosses her arms over her chest. "That you both have another soul mate...the same soul mate"

"We never noticed.....we never connected it...but no...no it doesn't bother us.....will you give us a chance? Come to the tower for lunch......" Loki groans and rolls his eyes. "Thor wants me to tell you ....are you serious? I'm not telling her that" Zatanna smiles a little. "Of for the love of...." Loki sighs. "Thor says you're the prettiest person that's ever tied him up" Zatanna smirks. "Don't encourage him" Loki tells her softly. "But he's right....so...lunch?"

"Just lunch?" she asks raising an eyebrow at him.

"Just lunch" Loki nods.

"Alright....lunch" he smiles.

"Tomorrow?" Zatanna sighs.

"Sure....tomorrow" Loki nods and then vanishes, Zatanna sighs and moves to her bed.

.............

Thor follows Wanda around as she unpacks a bag of shopping, neither God had any idea what an Earth girl would want to eat so they'd enlisted Wanda to help, only she's about to quit if Thor doesn't respect her personal bubble. Loki smirks watching from the counter behind them as Thor takes something else from Wanda and looks over it.

"And what is this?" he asks. Wanda sighs and crosses her arms over her chest. "This is the last time I ask...I assure you" Wanda takes the item and smiles.

"Cheesecake....."

"Why do we have to have cake?" Thor asks.

"Because everyone loves cake...." Wanda tells him. "You love cake" She points out. Thor nods.

"I do love cake" Loki smirks as Thor looks to him. "Cake's good"

"Any food is good to you" Loki points out, Thor smirks.

"That is also true" Loki smirks and shakes his head as Thor leans on the counter. "Do you remember the chocolate cake mother tried to make when we were little?"

"Everyone on Asgard remembers that day, Thor.....it took months for them to rebuild that section of the palace" Loki answers with a smile, Thor laughs.

"Aye..."

"And you licked cake batter off of the walls for days" Loki stands with a smirk. "It was disgusting.....now I'm going to shower before lunch"

"Shower? Do we need to?" Thor asks.

"If you care about personal appearance and smell...then yes" Loki teases leaving the room. Thor looks to Wanda who smirks.

"Was that Loki's way of saying you smell?" she asks, Thor nods.

"Aye, it was" Wanda snorts.

"And he's your soul mate....." she smirks setting the last of the shopping away. "I hope this Zatanna is polite"

"Considering she had me in chains within seconds of meeting......" Thor tells her as he follows Loki. Wanda stares after him.

"You have weird soul mates" she mumbles before leaving to go see Steve, at least her soul mate is sane.

......................

Loki sets a deep red shirt on the bed as Thor leaves the bathroom, towel wrapped around his waist.

"Wear this one" Loki tells him touching the shirt before turning and pulling on a black jacket over his dark green shirt before turning back to Thor. "You will try and behave, won't you?" Thor frowns at him.

"Why are you worried about me?"

"Don't....you know...."

"No I don't" Thor raises an eyebrow.

"Be....less....oafish...."

"Oafish?" Thor asks trying to hide a smirk.

"You know how you can be around food" Loki glares at him. "Stop smirking, it's not funny, do you want to scare her off?" Thos shakes his head.

"No, of course not" Thor tells Loki softly. "I will....'tone it down' as Stark tell me" Loki nods.

"Good" Loki nods. "That's good"

"You're nervous" Thor teases as he dresses.

"No, I'm not" Loki snaps back, Thor raises an eyebrow. "Fine, I am...it's been a while since I have had to charm a woman..."

"You know she has to like us right?" Thor teases. "We're her soul mates...."

"People have been rejected before..."

"It's rare" Thor adds.

"But it happens" Loki looks to him. "What if she doesn't want us?"

"She will"

"And you know that for sure?" Loki sneers.

"I do...."

"Normally I'd find your overconfidence endearing but..."

"Between the both of us, don't you think we can warm her to us....." Loki looks to him. "You are not called Silver Tongue for nothing" Loki smirks.

"I suppose you are right"

"Of course I am" Loki rolls his eyes but smiles. Thor moves over to him motioning to his top button. "Can you?" Loki turns and does the button up for him. "It'll be fine..." Thor takes his hands, Loki sighs.

"Alright" Thor leans down and kisses Loki, who smiles and kisses him back, Thor pressing him back against the wall.

"Do you think we have time...." Loki laughs and pushes Thor back.

"No, we don't" Thor pouts as Loki leaves the room.

........................

Loki walks into the kitchen/living room and stops, Zatanna stands with her back to him, a hand on the back of the couch.

"Zatanna" he calls to her softly, she glances over her shoulder at him before fully turning to him. A short black sundress, black heeled ankle boots and a long gold chain necklace adorn her.

"I'm not early am I?" Loki shakes his head.

"No, your fine....want something to drink?" he asks moving to the kitchen, she watches him before nodding.

"Sure...iced water" Loki nods and pours her drink as she looks around the apartment. "Stark doesn't let you decorate?" Loki raises an eyebrow.

"We did decorate" he tells her.

"Oh" she smirks. "It looks great" Loki laughs and sets her drink down. "Sorry" she tells him softly.

"It's fine...it is a little plain"

"Loki which tie..." Thor walks into the room looking between the two ties in his hand, one black, one blue. "Do you think...oh" he notices Zatanna, shoves the ties behind his back. "Hello" Zatanna smiles and moves towards him.

"Hi" she greets. "The black one" she reaches around him for the black tie and brings it around his neck. "I'm Zatanna Zatara" she tells him. "I didn't really get to tell you before" Thor smirks at her.

"Thor...." he reaches up and brushes her hair back from her face as she does up his tie.

"I'm sorry...about the chains" she tells him sheepishly. Thor chuckles.

"It's not the first time I've been tied up by my soul mate" Zatanna glances back at Loki who blushes and looks away.

"I'll get lunch started" Loki mumbles, Thor smirks.

..........

Zatanna smirks at the two men sat across from her.

"So...you've actually been together for....hundreds of years?" she asks, Loki shrugs.

"It's been a difficult few hundred years" he tells her. "But yes" Zatanna nods and leans back in her seat.

"Does it....not bother you that I've appeared now and not earlier?" Thor looks to Loki and then to Zatanna.

"No, of course not" Thor tells her. "Right?" he looks to Loki.

"Right" Loki answers. "Of course we kind of wish you'd appeared earlier but now doesn't matter....now is preferable....me and Thor, we're in a good place, we have a home, things are quiet on the badguy front...."

"Now is the best time for you to appear" Thor tells her softly, Zatanna smiles and nods.

"Okay....I can...live with that"

"Oh!" Thor jumps up, Zatanna jumps a little. "Sorry" he tells her softly as Loki rolls his eyes. "I just...forgot the cake" he moves to the fridge as Zatanna settles in her seat.

"When did you start learning magic?" Loki asks. Zatanna shrugs.

"I don't know really, it's always been there, my mother and my father were both magicaly inclined, as you are aware..." Loki smirks. "I came into my powers more when I started looking into the occult"

"Loki too has a fascination with this realms occult" Thor points out setting three plates on the table.

"It's not really a fascination" Loki mumbles. "But your world does have some interesting historical figures....your Da Vinci..." Zatanna smiles.

"He's my ancestor" she tells him. Loki smiles.

"Of course he is" he tells her, she shrugs back. "Although it is nice to know he was no mere human man" the three of them share a smile, Zatanna reaching up and tucking a strand of hair back behind her ear.

..........................

"Are you sure you don't want to stay a little longer?" Thor asks watching Zatanna pull on her coat, she looks to him and smiles.

"I have a show to plan" she tells him back as Loki approaches. "Which you should both come and see.....it's not real magic but....people seem to enjoy it all the same"

"We would love to" Loki tells her, Thor nods agreeing.

"And you know, you can pop in whenever you want" Thor adds with a smirk.

"I'll keep that in mind" she smiles at them both. "Thank you for lunch....it was great"

"Thank you for coming" Loki tells her, she smiles wider and nods.

"Emoh em tropelet!" Zatanna's eyes flash blue, there's a swirl of smoke before she's gone.

"She's beautiful" Thor states, Loki smirks.

"She was bound to be" Loki tells him back. They share a smile.

"I'll clean up" Thor tells him, Loki nods and moves to his armchair, he drops into it with a soft sigh.

.................................

Zatanna touches her dresser and frowns, she looks around her room sharply. Her father's book is missing.

"No" she whispers and strats throwing things up, looking under and in everything till there is not a nook or cranny untouched. "No!!" she glares at her room. "Ikol ot em tropelet!!" her eyes flash blue and she appears in front of Loki who frowns at her before standing.

"Zatanna?" he asks noting how red her eyes are, he reaches for her face, she slaps his hands away.

"Did you take it?" she asks, he frowns at her. "Did you invite me to lunch just so you could take it?"

"I don't know what you are talking about" he tells her. "Zatanna...."

"My father's book..." she tells him. "Did you take it back?"

"What? No" he shakes his head as Thor enters the room, he looks between them.

"What's going on?" he asks.

"My father's book...it's gone.....I left it on my dresser....and now it is gone..." Zatanna looks to Thor who looks to Loki.

"Did you take it?"

"Of course I didn't!" Loki answers.

"No one else knew I had it!" Zatanna snaps at him. "No one else knew it was in my house! But you!" Loki stares at her, it is very very sound logic, but he did not steal the book. "You knew where it was....exactly where it was...you....no one else"

"Zatanna....I didn't take it, I promise you that it was not me" Loki reaches up and touches her face. "I swear on my life that it was not me" he steps closer to her. "Zatanna...."

"I just found it" she whispers. "I just got a piece of him....and it's gone..."

"We'll find it" Thor tells her. "We'll get it back" she looks to him. "I promise you" he moves towards her and Loki. "Okay?" she looks to the two men before nodding.

"I'm sorry" she tells Loki.

"It's okay" he strokes her cheek and smiles. "I would have blamed me too" she smiles a little, he pulls her closer and hugs her, Zatanna presses her head to his chest.

...........

Thor covers Zatanna with a blanket as she sleeps on their sofa, he sighs and looks to Loki in his armchair, his jaw ticking away in annoyance.

"Promise me that you didn't take the book, Loki" Loki lokos up at Thor and frowns.

"How can you ask me that?"

"Promise me" Loki looks to Zatanna and sighs.

"I promise I did not take that book" he looks back to Thor who nods.

"So...who did?" Thor asks, Loki sighs.

"I don't know....she was right though...I was the only one that knew where that book was....logically it has to have been me....but I know I did not take that book"

"What if it's just a coincidence....what if someone broke into her home looking for something else..."

"And found her father's spell book?" Thor shrugs.

"It's possible" He tells Loki. "Was anything else taken?"

"She didn't say" Loki stands and moves to crouch next to Zatanna. "Zatanna?" she groans and looks up at him. "Was anythign else taken?"

"I don't know....not that I noticed...but it's a big house" she sighs and sits up. "You thinking this was a coincidence?" Loki shrugs. "Then I should have a look" Zatanna stands pushing the blanket from her.

"We'll come with you"

"To San Fransico?" she asks raising an eyebrow.

"That's where you live?" Loki asks. "But that's across the country"

"I know..." she smirks. "Why do you think I teleported here?" she sighs and then reaches out, grabbing Thor's shoulder in one hand and Loki's in the other. "I should start with a short distance teleport first....but..." she shrugs. "You may throw up or feel dizzy....it'll pass.......Emoh su tropelet" her eyes flash blue and they vanish in a cloud of smoke.

.............................

Zatanna takes Thor's elbow and steers him to her bed as he looks green.

"Here...sit down" he drops onto her bed and groans leaning on his knees.

"Everything is spinning" he complains, Zatanna threads her fingers into his hair.

"Enog eb ssenizzid" she whispers, her eyes flashing before settling.

"Oh..it's gone" Thor looks up at her and smiles, she smiles back, Loki casts her a look and she shrugs. So she wasted energy on healing dizziness that was going to pass anyway, but anything to ease her soul mates pain. Thor takes her hand and smiles standing before looking around her room. "This is your bed chambers" he smirks and looks to her bed. "Where did you find a bed that big?" Loki laughs and moves to them.

"Thor has trouble with Midgardian beds....he's tall and broad" Zatanna smiles.

"It's just a simple spell....I like feeling swamped" she tells them and looks over Thor. "Guess you explain it" Thor looks to her and smirks. Loki scoffs.

"Yeah...he's like an over zealous teddy bear in bed" Loki explains, Thor smirks.

"If you didn't like it you wouldn't climb into bed everynight" Zatanna laughs.

"Oooo he's got you there" She teases Loki before walking to her dresser.

"What happened to all your stuff?" Thor asks.

"I did..." Zatanna answers. "I was looking for the book...I probably shouldn't have..." she sighs. "If someone was here to steal from me...it'll be from the library" she leaves her bedroom. Thor nudges Loki.

"You think we can get her to do that spell on our bed?" Loki shoots him a look. "What?"

................................

Zatanna pushes open the thick wooden double doors and steps into the room, Loki's jaw actually drops.

"This is the magical motherlode" he whispers looking at all the occult items around the room.

"Most of this stuff's been here for generations" Zatanna tells them moving to her more expensive collection, she runs her hand over the unbroken glass and moves around the room. "Nothing else has been touched....there was no reason for someone to be in my bedroom when this room is here" she talks to herself. Loki moves to the large bookcase behind a case of objects.

"Some of these books look like they're centuries old.....I don't recognise some of these languages" Loki states surprised, Zatanna turns back to them.

"That's because they're not human languages...and most of those books go back longer than hundreds of years...my family's been collecting for a long time...." Thor peers into a case.

"Look at all of these" Zatanna smiles a little.

"Yeah, there's enough magical energy in that case along to do pretty much anything you could imagine....."

"So why didn't this person take anything from here?" Loki asks. "That much power right here....." 

"Nothing else was taken" she tells him. "Just my father's spell book....I don't understand only another with magical ability could even use it......a normal human doesn't have....." Zatanna stares at the wall.

"Zatanna?" Thor asks.

"Oh I'm going to kill him" she growls and stalks out of the library, Thor and Loki share a look before following after her.

"Zatanna?" Thor shouts. "Who?" she looks back at them.

"Constantine"

"Who's this Constantine?" Thor asks as Zatanna grabs her jacket, she sighs and turns to face him and Loki who crosses his arms over his chest. She sighs.

" A demon hunter and master of the occult...."

"And how would he know where your father's book was?" Loki asks.

"He...talks to the dead" she explains, Thor and Loki share a look. "I know how it sounds, okay? But it is possible"

"We don't doubt you" Thor tells her with a soft smile. "Why does he want the book?"

"To bring someone back from the dead" Loki mumbles. "There was a spell in there...I remember" Zatanna look away, Loki looks to her and sighs. "No....he took it from you to stop YOU from using that spell" Zatanna shrugs.

"When I heard the book was out there....I didn't want to believe that he was dead.....I mean that's the only way he would ever give up the book...is if he had to....so....yeah....I wanted to bring him back"

"Okay, that's noble" Thor tells them, Loki pinches the bridge of his nose. "Why did this..Constantine take the book from you?" Loki looks to Zatanna who shuffles her feet.

"Tell him..." Loki tells her. She shoots him a look. "Tell him...." Zatanna sighs.

"To bring someone back from the dead.....it uses a lot of energy..." Thor looks at her blankly. "It'll kill the caster" Thor looks to Loki who nods to Zatanna.

"She means she'll die" Loki explains. "I am guessing this Constantine is a friend trying to save your life" Zatanna nods.

"Probably....I mean if he actually has to book, of course he might not have it...."

"Do you really think that's what he wanted?" Loki asks. "For you to kill yourself to bring him back....Zatanna...I read that book....I know how much he loved you"

"Enough to leave me!" she snaps back. "I was all alone"

"You're not now" Loki tells her. "You have us" Loki motions to himself and Thor. "If this spell can kill you...I say you don't get to do it!" he shouts at her, Zatanna stares at him. Loki looks away and runs his fingers through his hair, Thor squeezes his shoulder and then moves to Zatanna.

"What Loki means to say...."

"I said what I meant" Loki grumbles, Thor shoots him a look.

"What he meant was...that we've just found you" Thor reaches up and touches her cheek. "And though it is noble, you wanting to bring your father back from the dead.....it might not be worth it if you die in his place....you are beautiful, talented and sweet...and that's just what we've gotten in the last two days....." Zatanna looks up at him as Loki look impressed behind him. "I am sure there is so much more to you that we have yet to see.....you can give up.."

"I'm not giving up...I'm saving.." Thor shakes his head.

"How could your father live knowing that you died...because of him....for him" she closes her eyes. "You know I'm right" he teases, she smiles a little as he strokes her cheek.

"Maybe we should still get the book back" Loki offers. Thor nods agreeing.

"Of course.....get it back into your hanfs, huh, Z?" Zatanna looks up at him.

"Z?"

"Your name's really long" Thor complains, Loki scoffs. Zatanna smiles softly.

"I like it" she tells Thor who smiles down at her.

"Where do we find Constantine?" Loki asks. Zatanna smirks.

"Midnite's" she answers. The two Asgardian's share a look. "Come on...." Zatanna holds out her hands towards them, Thor takes her wrist and looks to Loki. Who sighs.

"I'm nothing if not curious" he walks towards them and takes Zatanna's other hand. She smirks, her eyes turnign blue. "Setindim ot su tropelet!" the three of them in a whirl of white smoke.

..........................

The three of them appear ouside of a club, o exclusive there's not even a line out front. Just a pair of bouncers waiting to roll someone just for fun. Thor and Loki follow Zatanna to the entrance. A Bouncer selects a picture card from a deck. On the front are two flying dolphins.

"Two frogs on a bench" Zatanna states, yep. They let her pass. She looks back to Loki and winks he smirks. "They're both with me" the Bouncer nods and lets the two gods pass.

"I don't understand" Thor tells them.

"She had to read the back of the card right to get in..." Loki explains. Music erupts as the three of them step through into the main area of the club. Zatanna smiles.

"Welcome to Midnite's" she tells the two men behind her. They both look around the club. It's a clash of cultures and influences not easily dated. A retro speakeasy for the new millennium. Zatanna walks through a maze of passages while the fantasies of a twisted city play out in the shadows. Thor pauses, sees a clan of suited businessmen in a corner, showing off for several ladies. One fills a line of shot glasses from a pitcher of water. Another waves his hand over them, turns the water into red wine. The ladies are very impressed, drink up. Thor grabs Loki.

"Did you see that?" he asks, Loki smirks and pulls him along as they follow Zatanna. Nico, a young black man, walks past Zatanna.

"Neighborhood's going to Hell" Zatanna offers a smile and walks on. One of the men in the group turns, watches Zatanna. Constantine. He grins and stands.

...............

Zatanna starts up a long flight of stairs, stops in front of two very large doors. Thor and Loki stop at her sides. Both looking over the door. Their surface is ancient, the wood petrified over countless centuries. Zatanna places her fingers into the gnarled folds, closes her eyes.

"Numquam leadatur a morsu" A living groan bellows from the rigid seams but the doors don't budge. "Asshole changed the code again" Zatanna bangs on the door. "Midnite! Come on, do I have to huff and puff here?!" The doors unlatch, Zatanna smirks. "Ahah" Loki and Thor follow Zatanna inside.

"Et separatur a plasmate tuo, Ut num quam laedatur amorsu antiqui serpentes..."

"Deciding which color to paint this place again?" Zatanna asks. Pappa Midnite stands in the jungle he calls an office. Part African witch doctor, part savvy businessman. A full six and half feet of solid contradictions.

"He's not here" Midnite tells her, Zatanna crosses her arms over her chest.

"Yes, he is...." she corrects and spins toward the entrance doors. "John" John is behind her. Utterly confident. Thor and Loki look to him.

"We're not still upset about Bancock, are we love?" Zatanna's attempt to disguise his anger fails. "That expression alone has made my entire night" Zatanna takes several steps toward him. Grins.

"I'll make your night, I'll hex your sorry ass right where you stand...." she holds up her hand, her eyes flashing.

"Zatanna" Midnite warns, Zatanna stops in her tracks.

"Where is my father's spell book?" she asks him.

"Zatanna, love, that book is a mistake for you to have in your possession.....I know you, I know what you'll use it for....I couldn't have that...you're my oldest friend" he looks to Loki and Thor. "John Constantine" he offers them both his hand. They both shake. "I know who you two are" he teases.

"And you stole Z's book" Thor tells him.

"I did?" John teases and looks to Zatanna. "Well, yeah, I did. Look, Zatanna, I'll admit it. I'm only doing this to get my hands on that book of your fathers and if it stops you from doing something bloody daft then great......but I need the book..."

"Why?" she asks softer.

"I need a spell...."

"Just ask me" Zatanna tells him. "John...." John rubs the back of his neck.

"I know, love, I should have just asked" he reaches into his trenchcoat and pulls out her father's book. "But you've been busy" he smirks and looks to Loki and Thor. "I didn't want to bother you"

"You are my oldest friend, John....I'd do anything for you" John wraps an arm around her shoulder and hands over the book.

"Let's talk over a pint...you can properly introduce me to your soul mates" she smiles and holds out her hand to Loki and Thor, Thor takes her hand and grabs Loki's.

......................

"So.....what spell were you after?" Zatanna asks John who smirks and reaches for her book, Zatanna raises an eyebrow as he flips open the book.

"I heard your father had a spell to summon something...something powerful" Zatanna closes the book.

"And why do you need that spell?" she asks pulling the book back.

"I have questions and that something has answers. No one else can give me what I need...." John leans on the table top. "Come on, Love, it's just one spell....."

"What about sending it back?" she asks. "Do you know how to do that?" John pauses and stares at her. "You didn't think about that, did you?"

"Not really..." he smiles at her. "This is why I need you around, Love" Zatanna shakes her head and leans into Loki's side, he wraps an arm around her waist, touching Thor on her other side. Thor sets his hand on Zatanna's knee. "But look at you" John smiles at her. "You seem....lighter" Zatanna smiles. "Like there's this weight gone from you....and shared between the three of you"

"Isn't that what happens though" Loki tells him. "Soul mates are there to share burdens" John smiles and nods.

"Well I am glad Zatanna found hers....." Zatanna looks to Loki and then Thor who smiles at her.

........................

Zatanna sighs wrapping her coat around herself, Loki touches the small of her back and wraps his arm around her waist.

"He's right about that book" Loki tells her. "Those spells are powerful....you're not ready" she looks to him, Loki gives her a small smile. "But you will be....I'll teach you"

"You will?" she asks, Loki smirks.

"I'll teach you Asgradian magic....if you teach me your magic" she chuckles and leans against his side.

"Deal" he presses his head to hers as Thor walks up to her other side.

"I like this place" he tells them. "A nice man gave me ice cream" Zatanna looks to him and then slaps the ice cream out of his hand. "Oh...what was that for?"

"Don't take food off of anyone at Midnite's, I don't know how your biology will take to it" she tells him. "Plus....they like to hex for fun" Thor pouts, Zatanna smirks and then leans up, she kisses him. Thor reaches up and threads his fingers into her hair and kisses her back. Loki makes a noise behind them, Thor pulls away and smirks back at him. Loki clears his throat and Zatanna looks to him.

"Share" Loki tells her, she smirks and chuckles moving to kiss him too, Loki wraps an arm around her keeping her close to him.

"I'm hungry" Thor tells them, Loki sighs pulling back. "What? She took away my ice cream"

.....................

Loki watches Thor and Zatanna sleep, she tucked back against his chest, with his arms wrapped tight around her, Loki smiles. Zatanna had spent the last month at the tower only going home to get more things, almost like she's been slowly and subconsciously moving in with them, Loki and Thor don't care, they've been making space for her, a draw here, a box under the bed, space in the wardrobe, bathroom, kitchen, anywhere for her. Thor groans and pulls Zatanna closer, nuzzling into her neck before reaching out for Loki, finding he's not there he leans up and looks to Loki who smiles.

"Why aren't you in bed?" he asks.

"I just wanted to watch you both for a little while...." Loki tells him. "It's been a month"

"I know..." Thor agrees. "You wanna ask her today?" Loki looks to Zatanna.

"Let's do it at dinner" Loki offers. "Take her somewhere nice, get dressed up...." Thor smiles.

"Do we do the whole Earth key thing?"

"We don't really need keys" Loki tells him. "It's all done by FRIDAY"

"Symbolic" Thor tells him. Loki raises an eyebrow.

"Alright.....no...you're right..that's actually a great idea" Loki smirks and stands before moving to lay on the other side of Zatanna. "Z, love?" he nudges her gently. She groans and looks to him. "How do you feel about me, you and Thor? Dinner tonight?"

"I can't" she tells. "I have a show tonight...." Loki pouts but kisses her.

"Tomorrow night then?" he asks.

"Perfect" she tells him. "Will you wear green?" she asks, Loki nods and kisses her.

"He always wears green" Thor points out.

"Yeah, but Loki knows what shirt I mean" Zatanna turns to Thor, Thor raises an eyebrow.

"It's the green one that's almost black" Loki tells him. "You like that shirt too"

"I like all your shirts" Thor grumbles turning onto his back pulling Zatanna with him, she chuckles and curls up onto his chest, Thor brushes Zatanna's hair back. "Will you wear that dark blue dress that looks like it has feathers on it?"

"Ooo yeah, I second that" Loki agrees. "That's a beautiful dress on you"

"But I wore it last week to dinner...." Loki brushes his hand over her cheek and smiles.

"You could wear that dress every day for the next millenuim and it will still look beautiful" Zatanna smirks and pushes his shoulder, he smiles and curls up against the two of them.

"Well that dress means something fancy...." Zatanna states. "So...is this dinner a big deal? Is that why you're asking for the blue dress?"

"Perhaps" Loki teases with a smirk, she rolls her eyes but smiles.

"Fine....can I go back to sleep now?" she asks, Thor turns her chin up so he can kiss her.

"You can go back to sleep now" he tells her, she smiles and slides between the two of them, the two men curling around her.

................................

Zatanna holds out her hands and smiles.

"How do I look?" she asks, Loki and Thor both look to her and smile. Zatanna shifts her waist and the bottom of her dress wiggles, Thor smiles wider.

"As always that dress looks amazing" Thor tells her holding out his hand for her, she takes it as she reaches them. Loki kisses her cheek.

"That necklace is a marvelous colour, love" Loki tells her touching the green neckalce around her neck.

"And those earrings" Thor adds eyeing up the red earrings, Zatanna smiles.

"I have to represent my two favourite people" she tells them, Loki and Thor share a smile. Thor and Loki both offer her their arms.

"Shall we, Z?" Thor asks, she takes both their arms and smiles.

"Please"

...............................

Thor reaches under the restaurant table and takes Zatanna's hand, she smiles at him as Loki reaches into his jacket pocket and sets a black box on the table before clearing his throat. Zatanna looks to him and then to the box.

"Loki?"

"Don't look so panicked, Love...it's not a ring...." he smirks and pushes it towards her. Zatanna lets go of Thor's hand and takes the box before opening the lid, she smiles.

"It's a key" she tells them. Thor and Loki share a look.

"It's symbolic" Loki tells her.

"Our way of asking you to move in with us" Thor adds. Zatanna smirks.

"You do know how much stuff I have....you've seen my library"

"I talked to Stark" Loki tells her reaching over to take her hand. "And...he's excited about creating a magical department, he's talking about converting an entire floor just for you....I think it's the scientist in him, he's fascinated"

"He would do that.....for me?" Zatanna asks.

"You're an Avenger soul mate, Z" Thor tells her. "That makes you one of the most important members of the team"

"Hardly"

"He's right" Loki squeezes her hand. "Soul mates make us happy, so we fight harder, better, more precise....soul mates make us better" Zatanna smiles. "Less reckless....we have someone to come home to" he raises her hand to his lips and kisses it. "And you didn't give us an answer" she smirks. "You are practically living with us already, love" Zatanna smiles and touches the key.

"Well....alright..." she smiles. "But I'm keeping Shadowcrest....it's my ancestrial home...my artefacts can stay there...."

"Fair enough" Loki tells her. "But you can tell Stark....he'll be disappointed"

"I have some in storage.....I'll donate them to the Avengers" she tells them.

"That should keep him happy" Thor tells them. "For a little while" Zatanna leans against his side, he kisses her head and smiles. Loki smiles warmly at them.

"Champagne?" He asks. "It's one of your Midgardian drinks I happen to enjoy"

.............

Loki grabs Zatana around the waist and hauls her up. She screams and laughs dropping her pile of books.

"Loki! Those books are really old!!" she scolds slapping at his arm, he kisses her cheek and sets her down.

"I'm sure they are fine, love" she kneels and picks them up.

"I didn't mean to yell" he kneels with her.

"It's alright, Z....I know how important these books are to you, I'm sorry I caused you to drop them" she sighs and shakes her head.

"No...it's...they're fine" Loki reaches up and brushes her hair back from her face.

"What's wrong?" she shakes her head and leans into his side, Loki kisses her head.

"Just....these books were my fathers..." she touches a book. "It's got me thinking about him, is all" Loki strokes her hair.

"Do you want me to put them away?" he asks, she shakes her head.

"No" she turns to him and kisses him. "I have a system" she tells him. "Where's Thor?" she asks slotting a book into place.

"Ordering dinner..." he hands her another book. "Pizza okay for you?" she chuckles and looks to him.

"Thor has this new fascination with it, I know...so yes, it's fine..." she raises an eyebrow. "He's getting the everything pizza again, isn't he?" Loki smirks and kisses her.

"You know us both so well already, love" she smiles and strokes his cheek.

"Well....I love you...." Loki raises an eyebrow and Zatanna drops her hand. "That was too soon wasn't it?" she sighs and turns away. Loki sets the book in his hand down and grabs Zatanna's chin turning her face back to him.

"I love you too, Z" she stares at him.

"You do?"

"I've never met a woman like you...." he smirks and kisses her, pushing her backwards till she lays on the floor beneath him.

"Amongst the books?" she asks wrapping an arm around his neck.

"By the nine realms amongst the books..." he kisses her and pulls her closer.

............................

Thor pulls Zatanna's legs onto his lap, she chuckles leaning back against the arm chair as Loki takes his place in his armchair, Thor throws a pizza box at Loki who glares at him as he catches it, Thor smirks back and sets another in Zatanna's lap and flips the lid. She smiles.

"The everything pizza" Thor smirks at her.

"Of course..." Zatanna looks to Loki.

"Have you found anything he doesn't like yet?" Loki laughs and shakes his head.

"Nothing...oh...he doesn't like salted caramel..."

"I am right here" Thor complains setting his hand on Zatanna's leg, she chuckles. "And it's disqusting" he teases grabbing a slice of pizza.

"Would it be disgusting if...let's say....I was wearing it" Thor pauses, pizza slice half way to his mouth, he looks to Zatanna who raises an eyebrow.

"What?" he asks, disbelieving he heard right, she smirks. Loki watches them both with his own smirk.

"You know....if I was to slather myself in it..." Zatanna grabs her own slice.

"Is that an option?" Thor asks. He looks to Loki. "Is it?" Loki laughs as Zatanna chuckles. "Maybe I'll change my mind on salted caramel"

"What are we eating?" Tony asks walking into the room. Loki sighs and holds up his pizza box. "Everything pizza!" Tony cheers and grabs a slice before sitting on the floor. "What are we watching?" he asks looking to Zatanna.

"Ben-hur" she answers. "Where's Bucky?" she asks.

"On his way with Steve...they went for a run" Tony answers. "So don't start without them" Thor taps Zatanna's thigh and she pulls her legs up, he stands.

"I'll order more pizza" he heads to the phone, Loki and Zatanna share a smile. Tony sniffs and looks back to Zatanna.

"Z?"

"What T?" she teases looking to him.

"You had sex" she rolls her eyes. "In a library?"

"How does he do that?" Loki mumbles.

"It's my super power" Tony answers with a smirk before biting into his pizza.

"It probably actually is" Zatanna teases threading her fingers into Tony's hair, he chuckles. "Ewwww" she complains. "Oh man I didn't want to see that" she complains. Tony smirks and looks up at her.

"Which time?" he asks, she pushes his head away from her as he laughs.

"Gross...In the kitchen...in the shared kitchen?" Tony laughs as Loki glares.

"We eat in there" Loki complains.

"Serves her right for mind reading" Bucky complains from the doorway.

"It was an accident" Zatanna tells him. "Left over from...." she closes her mouth and looks away as Loki smirks.

"So you use your magic in bed?"

"Of course" Loki answers. "You should see what she can do with elemental magic..."

"Loki!" Zatanna scolds. He smirks back at her. Bucky moves to sit next to Tony, Tony leaning against him as Bucky takes a slice from Zatanna's box. Bucky turns and wiggles his eyebrows at Tony.

..........................

Natasha braids Zatanna's hair as they watch the movie, Clint lays with his head in Zatanna's lap as she scratches his head. Loki smiles watching Zatanna with the Avengers, like she'd been there all along.

"Aww..." Tony complains. "Pizza's cold" Zatanna holds out her hand and Tony smirks setting the pizza into it.

"Taeher" her eyes flash and the pizza warms up, she smirks and hands it back to Tony.

"Having a witch around could be helpful" he states, Wanda kicks him in the head. "Ow" he looks to her. "A proper witch....you know spells and stuff" Bucky frowns and turns to Zatanna.

"So you could....in theory.....live forever?" Thor and Loki look to Zatanna and raise they eyebrows. Zatanna shrugs.

"Maybe....I can make myself tiny" Scott throws his hand up.

"I can do that too" he and Zatanna high five. "Can you go really big? I did that once...was awesome"

"Never tried it" Zatanna answers. "Never had to...what the hell did you need to for?" Scott laughs.

"Distraction...."

"Then Spidey went all Star Wars on him" Clint teases.

"Oooo the AT-AT trick" Zatanna tease.

"The girl knows Star Wars..." Natasha teases. Zatanna laughs.

"Show us something cool" Tony asks. "Something really cool" Zatanna clears her throat and holds out her hansd.

"Smrofinu rou otni sehthes egnahc!" Her eyes flash blue and the Avengers find themselves in their uniforms.

"Awesome" Scott states. "This will save so much time"

"Odnu!" her eyes flash again and their clothing returns.

"What else can you do?" Tony asks bouncing in his seat. Loki smiles proudly at Zatanna. He looks to Thor who is smiling back at him.

...........................

Zatanna holds her hands up and smiles, her books floating into place on the bookcase in front of her, Loki sits on the really comfy sofa she'd brought over from her home, he smirks.

"Why didn't you do that to begin with?" he asks.

"I like touching the books...they need to feel loved what with all this internet about" he smirks and shakes his head.

"I just love you even more" he tells her, she smiles at him as Thor walks into the room with a box of her things.

"Where do you want this box?"

"What does it say on the top?" she asks.

"Urm.." Thor looks to the box top. "Bathroom" Zatanna raises an eyebrow. "I'll take this to the bathroom" Zatanna bounces to his side and kisses his cheek.

"Thank you....I love you" he smiles and kisses her.

"I love you too"

"We can redecorate...if you want" Loki offers.

"What?" Zatanna looks to him. "No" she shakes her head gently. "This was your home first..."

"And now it is ours" he tells her back. "All of us...you and me and Thor..."

"I love it they way it is....it's so you two..." she smiles at them. "And I adore that" Loki smiles wider. "Don't change anything" she points to him. "Promise me" Loki rolls his eyes.

"I promise" he tells her softly. "But maybe a few trinkets....photos....your clothes" she smirks.

"Alright....I get it" Loki holds out his hand as Thor leaves the room with the box, Zatanna takes Loki's hand and lets him pull her down into his lap.

"This is your home too, Z" she kisses him and smiles.

....................................

Zatanna wipes her hands on the apron around her waist and reaches across the counter to grab the rolling pin, Thor walks up behind her and grabs her backside before wrapping his arms around her waist.

"Something smells amazing" he mumbles into her neck.

"I'm baking" she tells him. "It settles my magic" he kisses her neck as she works. "You are making this very difficult" she teases, Thor chuckles into her neck.

"You know...you spend a lot of time with Loki" she stops and turns to face him, she wraps an arm around his neck.

"You feel left out? Thor, that's not what I wanted....."

"No, I know" he kisses her gently, for a man his size. "Just...you have more in common with him then you do with me....."

"Is that what you're worried about?" she asks softly, he looks down. "Thor" she clasps his face. "You are a very sweet, kind and caring man.....who looks at me with pure adoration....who makes me smile and who makes me laugh" he smiles at her. "We may not have a lot in common, but we don't need that....you and me...we have this deeper connection...."

"You're right" he kisses her. "And just so you know....I see that same look when you look at me"

"I hope so" she smiles up at him.

"My mother would have loved you" he tells her stroking her cheeks. "You have this way about you....so strong, caring, beautiful and powerful......just like Loki" she smiles as he lifts her up onto the counter. "Do we have any caramel?" he asks, she smirks at him.

"Maybe"

.........................

Loki wakes to Thor setting a sleeping Zatanna next to him in bed.

"What were you two doing up?" he asks rubbing at his eyes.

"She was baking" Thor answers pulling off his shirt, which is suspiciously covered in flour. Loki curls around Zatanna as Thor climbs into bed with them. "I love this new bigger bed"

"It's not new.." Loki grumbles. "It's just enchanted" Thor wraps his arms around Zatanna and Loki.

"Hey, do you think she really could live forever?"

"It'll be a pretty powerful spell" Loki answers. "The energy and magic required......"

"Like the spell to bring her father back?" Thor asks.

"Yes" Loki tells him. "A spell for immortality could kill her...as ironic as it sounds"

"Then what do we do?" Thor asks holding them both closer to him. "In 60...70 years?"

"I'm working on it" Loki tells him softly with a smirk. "I'm....working on something"

....................................

"When I got your call I was surprised" Constantine states as Loki sits across from him.

"Did you get the book?" Loki asks.

"Straight to business, huh, mate......I thought we could have a drink..get to know one another. You are Zatanna's soul mate and she is my best friend" Loki purses his lips but sighs and holds up his hands.

"Very well"

"Perfect" Constantine motions to the bartender. "There is this great Scotch I've been dying to share with someone" Loki smirks.

"So how did you meet Z?" Constantine taps his fingers on the table.

"Do you want the truth....or do you want to know what she believes?" Loki frowns.

"Is it not the same thing?" Constantine shakes his head.

"If I tell you the turth you must not tell her....I didn't have the heart to"

"Then don't tell me" Loki tells him. "Do not put that truth on me. To keep that from her"

"Her father is dead" Constantine tells him.

"Are you serious?" Loki glares at him.

"And it's my fault" Loki sighs.

"Well you've started now....." he complains.

"We were contacting the other side.....a séance....but it went wrong...something wanted to come through....and it wanted her" Loki sits up straighter. "Zatara sacrificed himself to stop it getting through and killing her....." Constantine sighs with relief. "Oh...that's off my chest" he smirks at Loki and downs his drink. "See you around" Constantine sets a book on the table. Knocks on it twice and then leaves. Loki sighs.

"Well thanks" he grabs the book and stands before leaving himself.

..........................

Loki leans in the doorway watching Thor and Zatanna sleep, he smiles softly at them before approaching the bed. Zatanna groans and holds out her hand to him. He takes it, letting her pull him into bed, he curls around her and kisses the back of her neck.

"I love you....both of you" he tells them reaching over to cup Thor's cheek.

........Epi...........

A baby cries through out the Avenger tower, Thor groans in his bed and kicks Loki.

"Your turn" Loki kicks him back.

"Yours, I saw to her at 3am....this is your turn"

"Stop kicking over me" Zatanna complains. "I get her allll day....one of you get up off your asses and see to your daughter" Thor kisses her head and throws off the blankets before standing. Loki holds up his hand as Thor passes, Thor smiles and takes it, kisses the back of it before leaving the room, Loki curls around Zatanna, she smirks. "I did the 3am feed" she tells him, he holds out his hand and she high fives him. "Nice" he chuckles and kisses her shoulder. "But you have to get the little monster up for kindergarten"

"Me and the Monster get along great" he grumbles into her shoulder.

............................

Thor lifts the squirming, crying infant from her crib and smiles. So much like her mother and Loki, dark curls, turquoise eyes, and that spark of naughty mischief in her eyes.

"Little Eerika" he coos. "Let's go get you your bottle" he turns and leaves the nursery heading to the kitchen.

.............................

Zatanna sits up and looks to the door way, she smiles.

"Frey? Are you okay, baby?" the young boy nods, thumb stuck in his mouth, blonde curls and beautiful blue eyes, so much like Thor. "Do you want to sleep with Mommy and Pappi?" he nods and shuffles forward, Zatanna gently wakes Loki. "Your son wants to sleep with us" he groans and rolls away making room for the boy.

"Stuck" Frey complains, Loki smirks.

"He just wants to fly" Loki teases, Zatanna smiles and holds out her hand to Frey.

"Etativel!" her eyes flash blue in the dark room and Frey starts levitating towards them, he chuckles and holds his Captain America teddy bear closer to him, she plops him between them and Loki plucks the bear from him.

"What is this thing?"

"Pappi" Frey complains. "Give him back"

"What happened to the one I got him?" Loki asks.

"It was a snake, Loki" she tells him. "It scared the crap out of him" Loki gives the bear back, not able to deny his son anything, even a bear dressed as Captain America. Loki strokes Frey's blonde locks and smiles.

"Alright...sleep time" he pulls his son to his chest, Frey smiles and curls around his bear on Loki's chest. "Come here, Love" Zatanna shuffles closer and lets Loki wraps an arm around her. He kisses her head.

....................

Thor sets Eerika in his arms as he feeds her, the gentle giant as the others had come to nickname him, given how gentle he is with his children considering his size.

"Let me tell you a story" he coos. "Once upon a time there was a beautiful Princess.....and she...was magic" Thor smiles as Eerika watches him. "And she was aaall alone in the big baf world...and one day...a book that belonged to the King. Her father. Was found by another Prince..a beautiful Prince just as magic as the Princess...." Eerike gurgles at him. "And the princess, she wanted to save her fathers book....so she sneaks into the princes house and tries to steal the book back...In fact she did steal it back....but she found something else....love" he strokes the baby's head. "With not just one...but two Princes...who both loved her just as much...and the Princess...she was finally no longer alone in the world...for she had a family...and two beautiful children"

"You make it sound so fanciful" Thor turns to Zatanna in the doorway, he smiles.

"That's how it was" She moves to him and kisses him softly and then kisses Eerika's head.

"How is she?"

"Just hungry" Zatanna moves to the fridge and grabs a bottle of water.

"The little monster's in our bed" she tells him moving back to the pair. "So you can bring the Princess with you if you want" he smiles and kisses her again.

"I'll be in once she's finighes her bottle" Zatanna nods and leaves the room. Thor smiles down at Eerika.

"Now she's a Queen" he tells her. "And she is as fierce as any lioness when it comes to protecting her family"

........................

Loki smiles reading the book in his lap, it's taken him a while, a very very long while but he may have come up with something to help Zatanna, Thor had a point all those years ago, she will age, and she will die and they will be alone....but he can now fix that, and he can make it so their children don't die young, he doesn't know how he'd cope with loosing Zatanna and then their children. He smiles and rests his head back and clutches his chest.

"Loki?" Thor asks walking into the room. "What is it? What's wrong? Is it the children?" he moves to Loki who shakes his head.

"No, Thor...come here" Loki takes his hand and pulls him closer. "Look at this" Loki makes room for Thor on his seat. "There's a spell....binding one life to another..." Thor frowns.

"What?" Loki looks up at him.

"I could bind Z's life to mine...she'll stay alive...as long as I do...she'll age as I do"

"But...if you get hurt? Won't she?" Thor asks.

"No" Loki shakes his head. "Only death....if I die.....so does she" he draws off. "Oh this is a terrible idea..." Thor kisses him.

"Loki....I know you've been working on this since....she moved in....and it's a good idea....maybe you can lay off missions...maybe we both can....maybe we can...find a quiet place...the five of us...." Loki smiles.

"That sounds perfect....it does....."

"You and Z can do the spell..."

"Actually...the spell would be for all of them" Loki tells him. "Z, Frey and Eerika"

"Loki...how much power does that need?"

"A lot...but I've been teaching Z, she's ready...with the two of us...we should do it just fine.....it'll be three different spells over three weeks....I'm going to talk to her first....I promise" Thor kisses him, Loki smiles and kisses him back.

"I'm going to pick the little monster up"

"Okay" Loki smiles watching him go before standing with his book.

.....................

"Are you out of your friggin' mind?!" Zatanna snaps at Loki who sighs and follows her.

"Z, love...think about it?"

"No" she snaps. "I will not do this spell.....do you have any idea what you are asking of me? Loki, we're not suppose to do these spells...." she moves to him. "I love you and Thor and our children, you know I do, more than anything....but...magic like this...always comes with a cost.....a cost that hurts......"

"This one doesn't...I checked"

"Just because the grimoire doesn't say so...doesn't mean there is no cost....." Loki looks to her softly. "Oh Loki...I know why you want to do this.." she touches his cheek. "I do...don't you think I've thought about it...about finding a spell to protect our children......I love them, Loki, and it hurts me to think of them in pain.....but magic always comes with a price...the little spells are nothing but changing fate...changing someones life...it's dangerous"

"You were willing to bring your father back"

"I was a stupid, naïve, little girl who didn't know what she was doing...we know better now" she kisses his jaw. "Loki...please...this price...it could be our children's lives....can you do that?" he shakes his head.

"No..." he grabs her face. "We do the spell on them first....we protect them first" she stares at him before sighing.

"And if me and Thor are the price?"

"There is no way for me to win" Loki tells her. "But if we don't do this spell.....I loose you all anyway"

"You will have Thor..."

"But my children...and you"

"You spend 900 years without us...."

"But I can't....please....Z...I need you...please..." Loki kisses her neck. "Please, please...." she sighs and wraps her arms around him.

"To protect our children" she whispers. "Okay" he pulls her closer.

..........................

Zatanna crouches and places Eerika in Frey's arms.

"You got her, baby?" he nods and holds his sister close. "Hold onto her..." he nods and kisses Eerika's head, Zatanna smiles and looks up at Loki who sets a candle down on the floor. He looks to her and smiles. She stands and looks to Thor who looks worried, she moves to him and wraps her arms around his waist. He kisses her.

"Are you sure?" he asks.

"No" she answers. "But Loki needs this....he's scared of loosing them" Thor strokes her hair and nods.

"And this price you were talking about?"

"I don't know.....me...you...someone else....I don't know...." he sighs and kisses her again. "I love you" she tells him.

"And I love you" he strokes her cheek. They share a look before she moves back to the children, she kneels on the floor as Loki takes the space across from her, the children between them.

"You remember the incantation?" Loki asks her, she nods. "Z?"

"Let's just do this" she tells him, he nods and sighs. They chant together, as Thor paces.

"Phasmatos Tribum Melan Veras Raddiam Onu Pavadus Ponemus" Zatanna and Loki stare at one another. "Phasmatos Tribum Melan Veras Raddiam Onu Pavadus Ponemus" Loki's green magic wraps around the two children as Zatanna's eyes turn blue. "Phasmatos Tribum Melan Veras Raddiam Onu Pavadus Ponemus" Zatanna's nose starts to bleed. Loki squeezes her hand. "Phasmatos Tribum Melan Veras Raddiam Onu Pavadus Ponemus" the candle burst into higher flames and then dies, an illusion of a chain links Frey, Eerika and Loki before it is over, Zatanna lets go over Loki and stumbles backwards, Thor grabs her and eases her to the floor.

"Z?" Loki asks worried.

"I'm fine" she tells him cleaning the blood from her face. "Did it work?" he nods at her. "Good" Thor lifts her up and sets her on the couch.

"Stay" he tells her kissing her head, Loki takes Eerika from Frey and strokes the boys head. Thor moves to grab a bottle of water from the fridge and hands it to Zatanna.

"Thank you" Loki sits beside her with Eerika and Thor lifts Frey up sitting on her other side.

"Nothing bad happened" Loki tells her.

"Yet" she tells him. "I told you magic like this...comes with a price..." he kisses her head.

"And I told you....not this spell......lets give it a few days....and then we'll do you"

"Loki" she warns.

"I'm not going to loose you, not today, or a week, or ten years...or fifty...."

"Bind her to me" Thor states, Loki and Zatanna look to him, Loki looks to Zatanna who sighs.

"I'm going to regret this..." she tells them. "But fine..." she leans against Thor's side as Loki takes her hand. 

Chapter Text

Bruce Banner runs his hands through his brown curls and sighs, it had happened again, another incident, another other guy attack, and it wasn't even....anger this time. He'd been sat at his computer and an intern walked behind him, Bruce had seen his reflection on the computer screen and the intern happened to look at him........and everything went green.

"Look, it's nobody's fault" Tony tells him. "It just happened....." Bruce looks up at him and sighs.

"That's my point, now there is no trigger....the other guy is just......out of control" they both look up as the sprinklers start.

"About time" Tony complains. "Come on" Tony helps Bruce up.

"I should......leave...I should just go"

"None of that" Tony tells him. "It was an accident....you get this way after ever incident"

"Now they are getting worse"

"And here is where we can contain it" Steve tells him as he walks into the room. "The damage was contained to this room, if you were outside, if you leave and then have an incident......" Bruce sighs.

"Maybe....."

"Maybe we should rent some land....let him out in a controlled environment" Tony offers.

"That's not a good idea" Bruce complains. "That's a very bad idea"

"Talk to Sam" Steve offers, Bruce nods, he knows the drill, incident, talk to Sam, go back to work, try to forget it happened. It never works that way. Sam tries and Bruce appreciates it, but it's not something any of them understand.

............................

Bruce lays with his hands behind his head, waiting, he waits, Bucky normally stalks the corridors a few times before he goes to bed, Tony will still be in the labs, Natasha will be working on her knife play. So he waits. Till 3am. That's when they will all be asleep, or adsorbed by their work. Before he leaves. He'd managed to stash a bag into the car assigned to him earlier on so all he has to do is drive away. He sighs and sits up before standing and leaving his room.

..............................

Bruce sits hunched in the corner of a diner in some small town outside of New York. He just wants some space from them not to disappear forever, he reaches up and tugs the baseball cap down over his eyes and he wraps his hands around the mug of tea in front of him.

"Where's that Granddaughter of yours this morning, Granny?" one of the patrons asks the older woman who pauses to pour him a coffee.

"She's running late, as usual" the door to the diner opens and the older woman looks up. "Ah, here she is" Bruce reaches up and touches his head as the other guy makes noise in the back of his skull.

"Not now" he grumbles. "Not here" Bruce tells the other guy quietly. His hand moves to the table and clenches into a fist as one of his eyes turns green. "No" Bruce whispers, the other guy forcing his head up to look across the diner, where a girl with dark hair shakes out her hair and looks towards the older woman.

"Sorry....car wouldn't start" she tells the older woman who shakes her head and smiles.

"Grab your apron" Granny tells her. The girl moves towards the back of the diner, Bruce and the other guy both watch her. "And Ruby?" she stops and looks back. "Get the car seen to" Ruby nods and heads back towards the back. Bruce looks back to his mug and sighs.

"What was that about?" He asks the other guy who grunts back in his head.

...................................

Ruby shrugs out her jacket and hangs it on the back of the door before rubbing her head. Her inner wolf is stirring. Ruby clenches her hands into fists and takes a deep breath.

"I am in charge of the wolf" she whispers to herself before turning away and grabbing her apron and wrapping it around her waist and heading back out front. "Where do you need me?" she asks her grandmother who kisses her cheek. Ruby smiles at her grandmother as she hands her a coffee pot.

"Top ups" Ruby looks around the diner.

"There are like three people in here....and you just did the rounds"

"Well do it again" Ruby takes a deep breath and turns from her grandmother, she walks around the tables to the three customers, two regulars, they come in every day, order the same thing and then leave again. As they have done for as long as Ruby can remember. But number three is new. Sat in the booth at the back, curled up around his mug, hood and baseball cap covering his face, wanting to be left alone, so she does.

...................................

Bruce keeps finding himself glancing to the girl as she works. He's not even sure it's him that's looking, the other guy, it's the calmest he's felt him in weeks. So he lets the other guy look at the pretty girl, the beautiful woman with legs that seem to go on forever. She reminds him a little of Betty, beautiful, dark hair, bright doe like eyes, Betty's were blue and he thinks Ruby's are green, he hasn't seen her close enough to confirm that, maybe that's why the other guy is interested, the other guy likes green. Bruce sighs and looks to his mug, empty, but he's not ready to go back to the facility yet. He can feel his phone vibrating in his pocket, he should go back, they're probably worried. About the damage he could do. He looks up and to Ruby as she stops at a table close by, she leans over to wipe it down.

"Excuse me" she leans up and looks to him. A smile splitting across her face.

"Hi" she greets. Bruce finds himself smiling back. "Are you after a top up...or the bill?" she asks sweetly.

"Urm....a top up" she smiles and takes his empty mug.

"Green tea, right?" she asks.

"Right"

"I'll be right back with that" Ruby turns and walks away from the table. Bruce smiles looking down at the table.

..........

Ruby sits at the counter with her lunch, an open science journal at her side, Granny looks to her from where she talks to the town's sheriff. Behind her Bruce still nurses a tea, his fourth, he still hasn't plucked up the courage to go back to the tower yet, but he knows the longer he waits the worse it is going to be when he does get back. He sighs as his phone vibrates in his pocket again, before pulling it out, it's Tony, again. Bruce answers this time.

"Tony"

"Where the hell are you? You've got us all worried sick"

"I'm fine, I just wanted some air....I've just been sat at a diner drinking tea"

"Where? I'll come pick you up"

"I'm not ready to come back yet...I just need a few hours"

"Well...I'm hungry, so tell me where and I can eat and you can chill out" Bruce sighs.

"Fine....it's this little town outside of the city. Storybrooke"

"Granny's?" Tony asks. "You're at Granny's?" Bruce can hear Tony trip over something. "I'm on my way....order their waffle dish....order it" Bruce pulls the phone away from his ear with a frown. He sets it back into his pocket and stands taking his empty mug to the counter, where Granny smiles at him, holding up a finger, Bruce nods and glances to the journal Ruby reads on Dissociative identity disorder. She's made notes and questions all over the page. Ruby herself glances to him.

"They'll be a while" she tells him nodding to the Sheriff.

"Oh" Bruce answers tapping his mug, Ruby smiles and grabs her waitress pad from the counter and pulls it closer.

"Are you after another refil?" she asks.

"Yes, please" Ruby jumps down from her seat and takes the mug,

"Well I can do that"

"I can wait" Bruce tells her but she's aready moved around the counter. "I don't want to interupt your lunch" She smiles up at him as she grabs a tea pot from the counter.

"If I didn't want to be interupted I would have eaten out the back" she sets the filled mug in front of him. "Anything else?"

"Waffles" Bruce answers, Ruby smirks. "Please" she grabs the pad and scribbles it down.

"All right, one serving of waffles....raspberry, strawberry, blueberry, fudge or caramel?" she asks, Bruce blinks. "Sauce"

"Oh...urm...blueberry" he guessing go off how much Tony loves the fruit. "And a BLT" she smiles and writes that down before turning and slotting it into the chef's window. "What are you reading?" he asks.

"Oh it's this paper on dissociative identity disorder.....I'm reading it for my dissertation"

"What's it on?" Ruby bites her lip, Bruce looks to her. "You don't have to tell me...."

"People...they just don't take it seriously when I tell them" Bruce raises an eyebrow. "Fine...it's the application of the disorder in modern literature and science fiction"

"That's....what do you mean?"

"Like superheroes" she points out. "They have to have some form of DID, the civilian and the hero......or werewolves....the wolf and the man.....or....spies on some level.....or Gollum and Smeagle"

"Most would argue that werewolves aren't affected by DID" Bruce tells her with a small smirk. "That's it...lycantropy....a curse...a genetic biological, physical curse" Ruby leans on the counter in front of him, her eyes suddenly gleaming almost glowing.

"Jack Williamson wrote an excellent werewolf story" she tells him. "It's called Darker Than You Think, in which lycanthropes are seen as members of a distinct race, genetically different from Homo sapiens though superficially identical; the hero who discovers the truth turns out to share this awful but thrilling heritage. This story, like many others of its kind, has a symbolic relationship with split-personality stories like Robert Louis Stevenson's Strange Case of Dr Jekyll and Mr Hyde, in which the more primitive, amoral, beastlike part of our evolutionary heritage is able to emerge and take on a shape of its own" Bruce knows it, he is the Dr Jekyll to the other guys Mr Hyde, and the other guy is all primitive and beastlike. The other guy grumbles at the back of his head. "The wolf is just another version of Mr Hyde...."

"Ruby, go out back" Granny tells her, Ruby frowns and pulls back to look at the older woman who is looking outside at the street, Bruce follows her eyes to find Tony leaving his car.

"But Granny..."

"Now, Ruby" Ruby sighs and grabs her papers and work, she glances to Bruce.

"Sorry"

"It's fine" he tells her before she walks away and out back. Tony walks in pulling his sunglasses off and tucking them into his jacket pocket.

"Out" Granny snaps at him.

"Holy crap, you're still alive" Tony teases back, Granny doesn't smile. "It's me, Tony Stark"

"I know who you are" Granny tells him. "And you can leave"

"Seriously?" Tony complains. "I spent years coming here....Jarvis would drop me and Rhodey off...."

"And I know what you got up to with my Anita"

"Oh...did not know that" Tony points out. "Okay, I get why you are mad at me now....." Bruce raises an eyebrow at Tony who shrugs back. "Look, I'm just here with my friend" he points to Bruce who sighs. "For some food..." Granny eyes Tony and then looks to Bruce.

"Fine....take the booth at the back....I'm guessing she took your order?" Granny asks Bruce who nods. "I'll bring it over" Bruce and Tony head to the back.

"What did you do?" Bruce asks.

"Slept with her daughter....31 years ago" Bruce frowns and glances to Granny who is glaring at Tony. "Wonder where she is now" Tony mumbles.

"Order up!" Granny turns and grabs the order from behind her and walks towards Tony and Bruce's table.

"Waffles with blueberry sauce?" she asks, Tony smiles.

"That's mine" he announces, Granny sets the plate down, heavily in front of him, she sets Bruce's down softer.

"Anything else? No, well good" she turns and walks away.

"I hope they are still as good" Tony mumbles already stabbing at his waffles.

"So...you and Granny's daughter?" Bruce asks. Tony shrugs and shoves a forkful of waffle into his mouth.

..........

Bruce pulls out his wallet only for Tony to slap his hand away.

"I got this...." Tony pulls out his own. "Do you at least feel better?"

"Actually.....yeah" Bruce answers, honestly, the other guy has been quiet, silently watching Ruby all morning. He seemed even happier when she was talking to him. "He's quiet"

"Good, that's good" Tony moves to the counter where Granny stands, she purses her lips. Bruce follows him. "Can we settle the bill? Or are you going to yell at me some more?" Granny grabs the bill for the table and places it in front of Tony. "So...what happened to Ani?" Granny softens a little and looks to the back room.

"She...." she looks to Tony. "She left....about 30 years ago" Tony looks down.

"Oh..." he sets some cash down, more than is needed, Granny growls a little.

"I don't want your charity, boy" she tells him. "You pay what is owed and nothing more"

"Considering how many free milkshakes you gave me and Rhodey...." Granny sighs and takes the money. "Despite the fact you don't share the same sentiment...I'm real glad to see you, Granny"

"Hey, Granny, there's a supplier on the phone" Granny snaps her head to Ruby as she leaves the office.

"Ruby" she states softly. Ruby raises an eyebrow.

"What do you want me to tell them?" Tony looks to Ruby, his smirk widening a little. Granny moves to Ruby and takes the phone.

"Don't you have a class to get to?" Ruby nods.

"I was just going when the phone rang" Granny kisses her head and heads into the office, Ruby pulls her bag up her shoulder and pulls her keys from her jacket. She looks to Bruce and smiles. "Hey, did you enjoy your sandwich?" She asks moving closer to Bruce and Tony, Tony is still staring at her.

"I did" Bruce answers. "It was probably the best BLT I have ever had"

"It's the dressing" Ruby whispers. "Granny makes it from scratch, every morning...family recipe" she looks to her watch. "I'm going to be late....maybe I'll see you around" she offers to Bruce who nods. She heads towards the door.

"Ruby" Bruce calls to her. "Maybe I could read that dissertation, once finished" she smirks back at him.

"Yeah....maybe" she turns back and leaves, Tony smacks Bruce's arm.

"Maybe I could read that dissertation, once finished" Tony mocks. "Was...were you flirting with her? Was that you fliritng? Who was she?"

"Granny's granddaughter" Bruce tells him. Tony stares out the window at Ruby who climbs into her car.

"Granddaughter" Tony whispers to himself reaching up to scratch at his chest, Bruce knows Tony's soul mark is hidden there, a red and gold paw print, Bruce's seen it, just as Tony's seen his own. Tony has in the past tried to have it removed, now laser marks litter the area as well, but it never went away.

"Tony?" Bruce asks quietly. "Was Anita your...."

"Yes" Tony answers. "She was.....but she left" Tony tells him with a shrug. "Happens"

"Not very often" Bruce responds, his own soul mark itching a little, it always happens when they talk about soul mates and marks. He's not activly looking for his, why would he bring a woman into his world? Into what he is? Now he just has a white and green wolf on his shoulder to mock him in the mirror. He lives with it.

"Well it did..." Tony shakes his head and shrugs again. "Shall we head back?" Bruce nods and follows him out of the diner.

.....................

Two Weeks Later

.....................

Ruby leans into the engine of her car, it'd stopped, again, half way back from her class. The third time in the last two weeks. She really needs to get someone to see to it. A car pulls to a stop behind her and the car doors go. Two men from the heavy set footsteps and the whispering.

"Do you need a hand?" Ruby's spine stiffens and her inner wolf is suddenly alert.

"No, thank you" she answers without leaning out of the engine, she wraps her fingers around her spanner, just in case, she would never risk wolfing out in the middle of a street, where there could be witnesses, that draws the men in suits, and men in suits means needles.

"I really think I could help"

"I said, no, thank you" she repeats. "I can manage" the two men whisper to one another again and Ruby sighs turning to face them. "I said I can manage" she sighs staring at the two men from the diner.

"Hey, Ruby"

"Hey...."

"Bruce" he offers. "This is Tony" he points to Tony who waves. "And he really could help you with your car" Tony holds out his hand for the spanner and Ruby sighs handing it to him. He moves to her engine as she steps away from her car and crosses her arms over her chest. Tony glances to her.

"So your mother's Anita?" Ruby shrugs.

"Yeah, so?" she asks.

"I just....I knew her"

"That's nice for you" Ruby tells him, Tony glances to her.

"You don't get along with her?"

"I don't know her" Ruby answers. "She left when I was 6 weeks old"

"Oh" Tony looks to Bruce who shoots him a look back.

"Yeah....are you done? Cause I'm going to be late"

"Yeah" he hands the spanner back and she leans up and shuts the bonnett. Tony catching sight of a tattoo on her leg, the flick of a tail, a green tail and a white foot, Tony frowns and stares at her thigh. Bruce clears his throat and shoots Tony a look as the engineer looks to him.

"Thanks" she throws the spanner through her open window. "I'll see you guys around" she opens her car door. "Oh and be careful tonight" she teases Bruce with a smirks, Tony and Bruce frown.

"I'm sorry?"

"It's a full moon" Bruce chuckles and waves a little as she climbs into her car before driving away. Tony turns to Bruce and slaps his arm.

"Dude"

"Ow, what?"

"She likes you" Tony tells him walking back to the car. Bruce smiles a little before shaking his head.

"Don't be ridiculous" he turns and follows Tony.

.........

Ruby always get hotter the closer it gets to the night of the full moon, like physically her body gets hotter to match that of the wolf's, it also makes her dizzy and unfocused. She is also in pain, physical pain, her bones and joins aching to shift. It makes everything harder. And there is a smell. Cause of course everything is heightened, sight, smell, taste, touch. And there is a smell. Yuzu, bergamot and tarragon..... with hints of water lily and nutmeg...enriched with Indian sandalwood, vetiver, musk and sharp cedar. And her wolf loves it.

"Ruby?" she rubs her head. "Ruby?!" Granny claps her hands in front of her face and Ruby looks up.

"Table 3...can you take it? I have to meet the supplier out back" Ruby nods and grabs her notepad. "Hey" Ruby looks to Granny. "You're doing really well...just a few more hours" Ruby nods and heads towards table 3. Bruce and Tony.

"You guys just can't stay away" she teases with a small smile. Bruce smiles up and her, then frowns.

"You okay?" he asks, Ruby nods.

"Yeah, just....think I'm coming down with something, what can I get you both?"

"Hmmm the bourbon drenched ribs" Tony answers. "And a scotch on the rocks?" Ruby glances to him.

"Sure..Bruce?" she looks to him and smiles.

"The.....walnut and peach salad" she smiles and jots it down before she wavers a little on her feet and reaches out to the table, Bruce grabs her arm and half stands. "Hey, you're okay" he soothes.

"Yeah...I just got bit dizzy" Ruby straightens up. "I'm fine" Bruce frowns and looks to where his hand is on her arm.

"You sure...cause you are really warm..." she pulls away and shakes her head.

"I'm fine...I just run hot" she grabs her notepad. "Did you want a drink?" she asks Bruce.

"Iced tea, peach, thanks" she nods and walks away before leaing on the counter and setting the order in the wheel. Granny passes her and touches her back.

"Ruby"

"I'm fine" she tells her grandmother. "Just...hot....and there is this damn smell...everywhere..." she complains.

"I can't smell anything" Granny tells her setting a glass of iced water next to her. "Drink this, you always forget to hydrate" Ruby rolls her eyes but grabs the water and pretty much guzzles it down.

.......................

Ruby gets worse through out the day, her shoulders slump forward and she seems to be sleeping if not for the jerky jiggling of her leg under the table, like her patience is wearing thing, and it is. She can smell more. She can hear more. And there is something delicious sat in the booth at the back of the diner. Delicious and attractive and everything she wants and her inner wolf is screaming at her. She wants to turn around but she doesn't, she keeps staring into her empty water glass even though she finished it half an hour ago.

"Just a little longer" Granny tells her walking past and taking the empty glass swapping it for a fresh iced water. "You're doing so well.....I'm proud of you" Ruby nods and takes a deep breath. Bad idea. More of that smell.

.....................

Tony is watching Ruby with a frown.

"I think she is actually sick" Bruce glances back at Ruby and nods.

"She was fine earlier, right?" Bruce asks looking back to Tony.

"Seemed it" Tony finishes his drink. "You done? We should get back" Bruce nods and stands grabbing his jacket. Granny leans up at the counter as Tony heads to her. Granny sets the bill on the counter. "Is Ruby okay?" he asks.

"Yeah, she....she's got this.....condition....it's nothing to worry about"

"Is it the same thing Ani had?" Tony asks.

"Yeah" Granny taps the bill, Tony pays and gives the older woman a smile. "Hey, tell James to come around" Granny tells him walking away.

"Him, you like" Tony grumbles heading to Bruce. "Woman's out to hate me" he tells his friend who smirks.

"You slept with her daughter" Bruce points out.

"Yeah....true" Tony shrugs.

"Come on" Bruce teases waking away. Tony follows.

"I'm better than Rhodey, right?"

.........................

Granny loops the chains around a support beam in the cellar as Ruby leans against the wall panting, her bones, her muscles, her head, everything hurts.

"This should do" Granny states, Ruby moves and sinks down the beam till she is sat on the floor, Granny locks her down with the silver chains pretty tightly. Ruby keeps her head hung as her eyes flash yellow.

"Granny, it hurts!"

"I know" Granny cups her cheek and lifts her head. "It's okay......just get through the night" Ruby nods and clenches her jaw to stop a scream....or maybe it's a howl from erupting. Granny backs away and locks the chains together with a silver padlock before leaving the cellar and starts closing the huge thick iron and silver door behind her. "Ruby" Ruby looks up. "I love you" Ruby smiles and nods.

"I know....I love you too, Granny" Granny gives her a tense smile before locking the door and heading up the stairs locking another door and taking a seat across from the door where she grabs a crossbow loaded with silver tipped bolts.

........................................

Granny snaps her head up hearing movement outside of the diner, she stands setting the crossbow on the counter before moving to the door and peering outside. Nothing. She looks back to the door to the cellar and then unlocks the front door and steps outside, she looks around. Nothing. She snaps her head around as she catches crashing metal and wood.

"Ruby" she whispers and hurries inside just as a huge black wolf jumps through one of the windows and out of the diner. "Oh no....."

..........

Bruce frowns as he wakes, it's still dark out, so he should still be asleep but what woke him? No alarm. No one is knocking at his door. No, something warm and hairy is touching his arm. Bruce frowns, does he really want to look? God he really doesn't want to look. He has to, he kind of really has to. Taking a deep breath, Bruce opens his eyes and glances to the side, his eyes widening.

"Holy...shit" Bruce scrambles backwards off the bed and back till he is against the wall, there is a wolf in his bed, a big, black, furry, hairy, sleeping wolf. And not a little wolf. The wolf is huge, massive, takes up most of his bed massive, how did he not feel that thing get into his bed? And now it is between him and the door, that's just great. "Friday" he whispers, the wolf's ears twitch and it's head lifts. "Friday" he says a bit louder as the wolf starts to rise. "Friday are you listening to me?" the wolf's head snaps around to him, big yellow eyes stare back at him. And stare at him. There's nothing threatening about it's behaviour, it's just watching him with those big yellow eyes. Those big sad eyes. Bruce stares back at the wolf as it stands, it's huge, like it's head would be at his shoulder big. It could probably eat him in one bite, oh God. Bruce's watch starts to beep and he looks to it. "Oh not now" he complains looking back to the wolf who is watching his watch. It stands and steps down from his bed and towards him and the beeping increases as it stalks towards him, it presses it's nose to his wrist by his watch and the beeping slows as his hear rate does. Bruce frowns looking to the wolf. "What?" it nudges at his wrist again and he moves his hand to it's head and scratches between it's ears. The wolf then turns and walks back to the bed, climbing onto it, it curls back up and stares at him. Bruce pushes himself up from the floor and stares at the wolf before sighing. The other guy is grumbling in his head, pushing him lay next tot he wolf. "I can't believe I am even considering this" he mumbles walking towards the bed. "You're not going to eat me, right?" the wolf shoots him a look as he climbs into the bed and lays back next to the wolf.

...........................

During the night the wolf shifts back and Ruby lays next to Bruce who groans and rolls over wrapping an arm around her waist as they sleep.

............................

Waking Bruce reaches out to his side but finds the bed empty, he sits up and looks to the other side of the bed. No wolf. He sighs and brushes his hand through his hair. He would say that it never happened but...his bed's covered in black wolf hairs, so......it has to have happened. Bruce looks to his door and his eyes widen a little more as Tony steps through the broken pieces of his door. Tony points to the remains.

"What the hell happened here?" Bruce stares before shrugging. "You don't know?" Tony asks raising an eyebrow. "See...I do" Tony holds out the tablet in his hand and Bruce sighs taking it. "Your heart rate spiked during the night, so Friday recorded what happened...." Bruce watches the footage of the wolf and then hands the tablet back. Tony pushes it back. "Keep watching" Tony tells him, Bruce raises an eyebrow and pulls the tablet back, he watches as time goes by and the wolf becomes Ruby, Bruce's eyes widen.

"What...."

"I know right...." Tony sits next to Bruce. "I mean you think you have it bad, with the other guy, but this chick turns into a freakin' wolf, but not any wolf but a mountain of a wolf...I meant that thing was huge...holy crap" Tony states getting excited. "Do you think she's an actual werewolf...you know with last night being the full moon?" Bruce stares at the tablet. "And why did her wolf come here? To you?" Tony looks to Bruce. "Bruce? You okay?"

"I don't know......."

"You freakin' out?"

"Little bit" Bruce answers.

"You want to go to Granny's.....spy on her?"

"We're not going to spy on her" Bruce tells him.

"But I'm hungry" Tony complains.

"I can make pancakes" Steve offers from the door way looking at the ruins of the door.

"They're not the same of Granny's" Tony pouts and looks to Bruce. "Please can we go to Granny's......we don't have to spy on Ruby, we can just eat" Bruce sighs.

"What's Granny's?" Steve asks.

"Oh my god!" Tony bounces. "We have to take him to Granny's" Bruce rolls his eyes and stands.

"Fine" Bruce answers. Tony stands and wipes his jeans.

"And we need to clean your bed, it's covered in wolf hairs" Steve shoots them both a funny look.

...........................

Granny raises an eyebrow as the door goes before smiling.

"James" she greets, Tony, Rhodey, Bruce, Steve and Bucky enter the diner.

"It's like I don't even exist" Tony mumbles as Rhodey moves to Granny, the older woman pulling him into a hug.

"Granny" Rhodey greets. "Man, it's so good to see you"

"And you" Granny pulls back and looks to the other. "Take the back booth, it's the biggest" she cast a look to Bruce before walking around the counter. The Avengers head to the booth and take their seats.

"This place is nice" Bucky tells them looking around. "Like the old 50's diners"

"Granny's is an insitution" Tony tells him back.

"Hell yeah, me and Tony used to spend hours here" Rhodey smiles. "It hasn't changed, even grumpy Granny is still here" Rhodey looks to Tony. "Is Ani around?"

"Oh, no she's long gone" Tony tells him. "Long, long, long gone.....left her daughter behind as well"

"Ani had a kid?" Rhodey asls surprised. "That girl was not mother material"

"She agreed" Granny tells them.

"Sorry" Rhodey apologises.

"No need, it was a very long time ago. Now, what can I get you all?" the diner door goes and Granny glances to it. "Ruby" Granny states, Ruby looks up and then away before walking towards the back room. "Excuse me" Granny tells the Avengers before following her. Granny watches as Ruby grabs her books from the table. "Ruby"

"I'm sorry" she whimpers. "I don't know how I got out"

"It's okay" Granny tells her and moves closer. "It happens, we'll be ready for next time, I'll get more chains, we'll fix the cellar door...where did you end up?" Ruby bites her lip and shakes her head.

"Middle of knowhere" she answers heading back into the diner with her things.

"Ruby" Granny follows her. "Ruby" the Avengers watch from their booth as Ruby, Bruce looks to Ruby, curious, concerned, his eyes find a tattoo on her thigh peaking out from the bottom of her shorts. Tony looks to Bruce and follows his eyes.

"No freakin' way" Tony mumbles staring at the birthmark slash tattoo that adorns her thigh, the same tattoo slash birthmark that adorns Bruce's shoulder. That's why the wolf went to Bruce. The wolf knew.

...........

Ruby sits in her car staring out the window, her fingers curled around the wheel, but she's not going anywhere, she's just sitting. She may have told Granny she ended up the middle of nowhere but she knows where she ended up, she knows with who she ended up. She'd somehow managed to break into the Avenger Facility and into an Avengers bedroom and his bed. There must be something seriously lacking in their security system. She clenches her hands on the wheel and groans. God, she hopes he hadn't woke up, but then who doesn't wake when a giant ass dog climbs into their bed. She jumps as Bruce knocks on her window, she glances to him.

"Are you okay? You've been sat out here a while and your Gran's worried" she nods back before unclenching the wheel and leans back. "Ruby"

"I'm sorry" she tells him.

"It's okay" he opens her car door and crouches with her. "It's fine" she looks to him. "Ruby....your....your soulmark" Ruby touches her leg and snorts.

"It's hideous, I know" she tells him. "And it's in one of those places where I can't really hide it...cause I have great legs and yeah....I am going to show them off" Bruce smiles a little. "And everyone knows laser doesn't work to remove them"

"That's not what I was going to say, will you come inside so your Gran knows you are okay?" she nods a little, Bruce smiles. "All right" he steps back so she can climb out of her car.

"This must make me seem so....childish and pathetic, sitting in my car...sulking"

"I don't think you are pathetic or childish, Ruby" he corrects. "I think..you've been dealt a bad hand....and you are dealing with it, I think that makes you strong and brave" she stares at him. "And independant" she scoffs.

"That's ridiculous" she tells him. "I'm not made to be independant" She's made to be part of a pack. She sighs and looks away. "As hard as I try to be"

"Your grandmother loves you" Bruce tells her as they walk back to the diner.

"I know" Ruby shrugs. "I just...I'm 32 years old and I still live with my Grandmother, I'm only just finishing College, I'm a waitress and a receptionist and I'm single....and I'm staying single" Bruce looks to her.

"Staying single?" he asks with a frown. "You don't want to find your soulmate?"

"No" she shakes her head. "No, he doesn't want me, I'm not a good....no" she walks into the diner as Bruce stops and looks down. He thought he had issues with self-confidence. And yeah, though he'd given up on finding his soulmate, because where was he going to cross her in the world he lived in, but then he goes and crosses her in a small diner and she's different, like he is.

................

Tony moves to Bruce as he finally enters the diner.

"Hey, how'd it go?"

"I didn't tell her" Bruce answers. "I couldn't"

"Is this about the other guy? Because she turns into a wolf"

"No, no it's not...it's not...I asked her about her soulmark....and she told me she doesn't....she told me, that they won't want her. That she's not a good....she's not ready for her soulmate, Tony. She's still..." Granny looks across at them. "Why is she giving me the stink eye?" Bruce asks Tony. Tony looks to Granny.

"I think that stink eye is for the both of us" he tells him. Granny kisses Ruby's head as she drinks an iced tea. Granny moves towards the two men who look afraid, Granny is a terrifying woman, Tony knows that better than anyone.

"You two, the back office, now" Granny walks away and into the back office, Tony looks to Bruce. 

"I'm going to have a code green?" Bruce asks.

"It's possible" Tony answers with a nod. "It's highly possible"

....................

Bruce closes the office door behind him and Tony, Granny turns to them both, arms folded over her chest.

"Show me" she states looking at Bruce, who looks to Tony and shrugs. "Show me the white and green wolf" Bruce sighs and shrugs out of his jacket.

"This is highly irregual" Bruce tells her as he unbuttons his shirt.

"Noted" Granny tells him, Bruce pulls his shirt over his shoulders and turns his back to Granny. "You can put your shirt back on" Granny tells him as she sighs. "I don't like this....I really don't like this....given what occurred with Anita and her soulmate" Tony squirms where he stands. "Ruby will not suffer the same fate as her....." Granny stops and looks away, Tony frowns at her.

"As her what?" Granny takes a deep breath and touches the necklace around her neck.

"As her parents" She answers, Tony laughs a little.

"That's funny, that sounded like...you said....parents..." Granny sighs. "Parents.....oh God" Tony's eyes widen. "Is she mine?!" Granny stares at him. "Granny! Is she?"

"I thought it best...."

"You thought it best" Tony snaps. "You didn't think I would want to know that...that I had...."

"Ruby has all the family she needs....you wouldn't understand how to deal with her"

"What? Because of the wolf thing?" Granny tightens her jaw.

"Fine....okay, tell me...what would you say to a thirteen year old girl as her inner wolf ripped her body apart to be free?" Tony stares at her. "Or what would you say to her when she comes home crying...because she ate her boyfriend? Or how would you comfort her, because she hates herself so much that she wants to die?....I did what I had to for her....I did what I did because you wouldn't have been able to understand any of this....there is nothing you have that she needs"

"She....ate her boyfriend?" Tony asks.

"Seriously?" Bruce asks. "That's all you got from that..."

"You're not curious?" Tony asks back. "She. Ate. Her. Boyfriend"

"You're her father, Tony.....you don't think that's more important?"

............

Tony, Bruce and Ganny leave the back office and look to where Ruby sits at the end of the counter, Bruce looks to Steve, Bucky and Rhodey who all raise their eyesbrows at him.

"I'm goignt to tell them what's going on" Bruce tells Tony. "Talk to her" he nudges Tony before walking towards the back table, he drops down next to Steve. "So....Tony has a daughter" he tells them.

"Ruby?" Rhodey asks. "Ani's kid?"

"Yeah" Bruce nods. "He's kind of freaking out" Bucky and Steve frown looking at Tony who is watching Ruby.

"He doesn't look like he is"

"Wait for it" Rhodey states. "It takes Tony a while...."

.........................

Tony looks to Ruby and then nods to himself, Granny grabs his arm.

"If you aren't serious about this.....If in a year, two, five, ten....twenty. you are going to walk out of her life....stop...right now...and walk away. She has been through enough" Tony looks to Granny. "Please. Walk away"

"I can't, not now I know..........If I had known from the beginning"

"I can hear you" Ruby tells them, the whole diner as she turns to face them. "I heard everything" she jumps down from the counter. "Why don't you ask me what I want? Can't I make my own decisions?"

"Make your own decisions? Like the way you dress...." Granny states. "You dress like a drag queen during Fleet Week" Tony's eyes widen a little as Rhodey chokes on his drink, Bucky and Steve share a look as Bruce rubs the back of his neck.

"Yeah, well...you dress like Norman Bates when he dresses like Norman Bates's mother" Ruby tells her back. Rhodey chuckles as Bruce smirks. Tony covers his mouth as he tries not to laugh.

"Ruby" Granny sighs.

"You've lied to me my entire life....you told me you had no idea who my father was...and he's stood right here" she motions to Tony. "What else have you lied to me about? Did my mother really just leave?"

"Ruby.....Anita...she...."

"Oh my God...you lied about that as well....I can smell it on you" Ruby tells her.

"You ned to calm down" Granny tells her. "You need to.."

"What?" Ruby smirks. "I need to what? Calm down?" Granny stiffens. "You need me to calm down!" Ruby's eyes flash orange. "Because what? Because I am an animal? A monster?"

"Ruby" Granny warns reaching for the crossbow behind the bar. "You need to calm...."

"I will not calm down!!!" Ruby slaps the counter. "You will tell me the truth!" Granny's fingers close around her crossbow. "Granny!!"

"I didn't want you to be cursed....

"Cursed!" Ruby shouts. "I am cursed! I'm a FREAKIN' WEREWOLF!!!!" the diner falls silent. Ruby pants where she stands. "I'm a werewolf" Ruby sighs. "I am already cursed, Granny......I have been since the moment I was born" Ruby tells her with a sigh. "I need to take a walk" Ruby grabs her jacket and hurries out of the diner. Granny sighs and looks away from everyone. Tony clears his throat and looks to the Avengers with him.

"What are you all staring at?" he snaps, they all look away, Tony looks to Granny. "Will she be okay? On her own? Out there?"

"Ruby is a grown woman" Granny mumbles setting the crossbow on the counter. "She'll be fine, I hope"

.........................

Bruce rubs his temples sitting outside the diner, the other guy is...stiring. Ruby hadn't returned since she left and he's worried, the other guy and Bruce, they are both worried. Now they both know that Ruby is their...she is theirs. She is meant to be with them. And she ran away. Not from them per say, but from everything, it was a lot of information for one afternoon. Bruce sighs and pushes harder against his temples.

"Really?" he asks the other guy. "She's not gone far" the other guy grumbles in the back of his mind. "What do you want me to do? Go after her?"

NOT YOU...ME.

"Bad idea, you'll scare her..."

NOT SCARE WOLF. Bruce sighs and then sits up.

"Not scare wolf" he whispers. "Fine......but wait till later" the other guy grunts back, sounding impatient.

...........................

The Hulk, the other guy, finds Ruby-Wolf in the woods an hour later, the sun having set, the town all gone to bed and there is no one around to spot him, he'd tracked the wolf easily enough, she hadn't bothered to hide her tracks. The huge green beasts drops down next to the wolf and reaches over to stroke her head.

"Puppy" he coos, Ruby-wolf pushes her head against his massive thigh before setting her chin on the top.

...........................

Ruby falls asleep first, her wolf reverting back to her human form, the Hulk still strokes her hair though, gently, he knows to be gentle with this human. When the rain starts, he stands lifting her up and walks away, carrying her in his arms, shielding her from the rain.

............................

He finds them both a nice a cave, deep, dark, but shielded from the weather, he sets Ruby down gently and then sits in the mouth of the cave. Protecting her from anything that approaches.

....................

Bruce is still the other guy when Ruby wakes up, she sits up and stares at the big green back before her, her eyes find a marking on his shoulder, stretched out, but very much a white wolf with green fur, her hand finds her thigh and she looks away, remembering her Gran's conversation with Bruce. She looks back to Hulk. He's hunched over and peering at something in his hand, Ruby stands and tries to peer at him but his shoulder's get in the way. She rubs her arm and bites her lip before she nods to herself.

"Hey..." he glances to her pulling his hands closer to himself. Ruby smiles and touches his arm. His muscles relax and his features soften. "What you got there?" he holds his hand against his chest. "Can I see?" he watches her for a few seconds before holding out his hand towards her. She takes his hand as he uncurls his fingers. Ruby smiles and looks up at him, Hulk smiles back, Ruby plucks the pinecone from his hand and sits at his side. She turns the pinecone around before placing it back in his hand. "So.....you're...Bruce and...." she looks up at him. "I don't know your name"

"Hulk" she nods.

"Hulk" she repeats, he smiles down at her. "I'm Ruby...but you probably already knew that....." he nods, Ruby sighs and wraps her arms around herself looking out of the cave, the storm still raging. "So....you and me huh?" she asks softly. Hulk reaches out and wraps his hand around her waist. "Hey!" she scolds as he lifts her up and pulls her onto his lap, wrapping his arm around her keeping her close to his chest.

"Cold" he grunts at her. "Hulk make warm" Ruby smiles a little before sighing.

"You know me and Bruce will have to talk about this" Hulk exhales sharply. "And you know it's not going to work" she looks up at him. "You and him are.....and me and the wolf are.....it wouldn't work...." Hulk presses a finger to her cheek, she closes her eyes and lets him brush it across her skin till he is cupping it. She leans into his hand.

"Mine" she sighs and holds his wrist, keeping his hand to her face. Her inner wolf is just lapping this up. She's a pack animal and this is her mate. Her soul mate. Half of her mate anyway. Ruby sighs.

"Just a little longer then" she whispers leaning into his chest.

......................

When Bruce wakes, he is alone and naked and the sun is rising, he sighs and runs his fingers through his hair.

"Hey" he snaps his head up to Ruby who stands in the cave entrance, two brown paper bags in hand. "I urm...." she throws a bag towards him. "Brought you some clothes" Bruce grabs the bag and smiles a little. "And this is food" she hold up the other. "So I'm going to wait out there" she turns and leaves the cave, Bruce sighs and stands up.

......................

Bruce steps out of the cave once dressed and finds Ruby sitting on the edge of a boulder, legs crossed and a take away tray of pancakes in her lap.

"Thanks" she looks to him. "For the clothes" she smiles.

"I got you pancakes as well" she holds out another platter. Bruce moves to her and takes it as she makes room for him on the boulder. He sits beside her and opens the tray, and smiles, she'd drawn a smiley face in whipped cream. "Do you want to talk about it?" she asks quietly.

"I suppose if I was going to talk to anyone about it....it would be to someone who understands" he looks to her, she nods. "You've....lived with this....ability longer than I have...."

"Curse" she corrects, Bruce looks to her. "It's a curse...."

"Yes" he nods. "Yes, it is" she smiles.

"He's sweet" she tells him. "Hulk..." Bruce looks to his food. "He found me a pinecone" Bruce snorts.

"He's dangerous" Ruby looks to him.

"So am I. I'm a werewolf. A living breathing real life werewolf, every full moon I can't help it.....I WILL change. I become the beast of legends. I could kill....I have killed before...." Bruce sets his food aside and runs his hands through his hair. "This isn't going to work" Ruby tells him standing up. "I'll take you back into town....and then you can go back into the city"

"Ruby...." he stands and grabs her hand. "I thought the same" she brushes her hair back from her face. "I thought....." he sighs. "After my accident....I hoped to God that I would never find my soul mate" Ruby looks up at him. "I thought....I couldn't put her through that.....through this..." he motions to himself. "Through all of it......but then...even before I saw the mark" he motions to her thigh. "You were this.....smart, funny....beautiful young woman....and for the first time in a long time, I hoped to God that you were her" he reaches up and strokes her hair back, touching her cheek. "Ruby....we're a like...you and I. And to find someone who understands how you feel, what you go through, the struggles you suffer through everyday....there is a reason we were chosen for one another......" he raises their joint hands and kisses the back of hers. "But I'm not going to change your mind overnight" he tells her. "You can...take all the time you want...you need" Ruby moves closer and presses her head to his chest, Bruce sighs and wraps his arms around her.

...............

"So....how did the sleepover with Little Red Riding Hood go?" Tony asks Bruce the second he steps into the living room of the facility, Rhodey laughs at Tony's side.

"Little Red Riding Hood got eaten by the wolf" Bucky points out. "She wasn't the wolf" Tony rolls his eyes as he looks back to Bruce.

"So...how did it go?"

"He found her a pinecone" Bruce answers then clears his throat. "And a cave" Tony smirks. "Don't...it's not...like that......she's" he sighs. "It's going to take time for her to come around. She was content to never meeting her soul mate. Remember how I was like that..." Tony nods. "That is where she is.....she's a few steps behind me....she needs time...are you going to call her?" Bruce asks. "Go see her?" Tony looks away.

"Maybe"

"Tony..."

"I will....I'm making plans.." Bucky, Rhodey and Bruce raise their eyebrows. "Pep's making plans...turns out though Ruby's kind of hard to find records for. I mean yeah, there are school records. She was bright. But she dropped out at thirteen....guessing that's cause she had her first wolf out. And then she's spent the last fourteen years trying to catch up. She's working on a Psychology doctorate....I know the facts...but I don't know here"

"That's where the talking comes into it" Bucky tells him with a smirk. "Hey, you should invite her over, I bet she would scare the crap out of Loki" Bruce smirks. Rhodey points to Bucky.

"Now he's said it...I kind of want to see it happen.....she's got control over it right?"

"I think so" Bruce answers. "More than I that is anyway"

"Yeah, well she's being living with it longer...." Bruce sighs and runs his fingers through his hair. "I'm going to shower"

.........................

Ruby looks to her grandmother through the diner window before sighing and turning away and moves to her car. She climbs in and drives away.

........................

"Scotch on the rocks" Ruby greets sitting a some dive bar she'd found in the city, she didn't know where to go, she isn't ready to face her grandmother, she wasn't ready to give Bruce an answers and it's too soon to go to Tony, so seen as she knew no one else a bar is the answer. The bartender sets her drink on the bar. "Thank you" Ruby pulls the right change out of her pocket and sets it on the counter. Ruby sighs and stares at the drink before lifting it to her lips and downing it.

"Hey, beautiful" Ruby glances to her side as a possibly drunk, sweaty, disgusting man sites beside her. "Can I buy you another drink?"

.........................

Tony sighs as his phone rings, Bruce glances across from where he sits at his desk.

"Are you going to answer that?" he asks. Tony grunts and goes back to his work. Bruce sighs and kicks his chair across the floor and grabs Tony's phone. "Hello, Tony Stark's phone" Tony glances to Bruce who frowns. "Yeah...that's right.....she did what?" Bruce pinches the bridge of his nose. "No, that's.....He'll be right there" Bruce hangs up and throws the phone to Tony. "Get up, Ruby's been arested" Tony smirks a little.

"She has? For what?"

"A bar fight" Bruce answers. Tony gets up chuckling. "This isn't funny....."

"Kind of is" Tony grabs his jacket and pulls it on. "Alright, where am I going?" Bruce sighs and stands.

"I'll drive"

"Why?"

"It's in Harlem....I know my way around" Bruce grabs his own jacket and the pair leave.

.............................

Ruby sits with her hands cuffed behind her back on one of the booths at the back of the bar, her head down. Medics look over the sweaty, drunk man, she may or may not have punched him when he'd touched her neck. And that had started a bar fight. Ruby had been lucky she hadn't shifted and killed them all. Someone clears there throat in front of her and she cocks her head before looking up. Tony stands with his arms over his chest as he looks down at her. He crouches and pulls his sunglasses off.

"Drinking before noon?" he asks, she shrugs. "I get it....the last 24 hours have been nothing but in your face.....new information, lies.....betrayal. You're acting out...but Kiddo...that is not going to solve anything"

"You would know" she mumbles.

"All right" Tony stands and looks to Bruce who shrugs. "Why'd they call me?" he asks Ruby.

"Granny would yell......and I have no one else" she whispers. "I didn't..." she looks away. "Look I get it....this is new to you too...so you know what. Forget it" she looks up at him. "You can leave...I can get out of this myself"

"By punching your way out?" Tony asks. "And what would have happened if you'd wolfed out?" he crouches again. "Ruby.....things like that....attracts unwanted attention...." Ruby sobs, Tony looks panicked, he doesn't know how to deal with people crying. "Ruby..." he reaches for her and she flinches.

"Please don't....touch me......I can't.....I just want to go home" Tony nods and stands.

"Alright..." he walks away and towards the officer in charge.

................................

Ruby pulls her jacket on outside the bar as she waits for Tony, Bruce leans against the car watching her.

"What happened?" he asks, Ruby shrugs.

"This guy he....he touched me.....so I punched him....forgot I'm a bit stronger then most people....." she looks away. "There was a crunch of bones" She looks to Bruce. "I didn't mean to hit him that hard...I just wanted him to stop" Bruce moves to her and pulls her to him, she sniffles and clutches to his shirt. "I'm not this person" she whispers. "I don't cry, I don't get into fights, I don't even drink....."

"It's been a rough few days....it's okay, it's understandable"

"No it's not....everything's changing" Bruce wraps his arms around her, considering the last time something had changed in her life she'd been turning into a werewolf for the first time, hating change for this girl is totally understandable. Not only has her soulmate walked into her life but her biological father and she'd found out her grandmother lied to her all her life. She has a right to be a little unhinged.

"That happens, Ruby, in life, things happen that we can't control......"

"I have control over nothing" she tells him. "Nothing"

"You have control over yourself...over this" he motions to her chest. "Animal inside of you. You control the wolf...." she looks up at him. "As for the rest...maybe think of this.....as the chance to do more....to control more.....of your life, of who you are......"

"Yeah, maybe" Tony leaves the bar and sighs.

"What do you want to do now, Kiddo?" he asks Ruby as she steps back from Bruce.

"I don't know"

"Well...you could come back to the facility with us" Tony offers. "At least till you make your mind up....you can drink all you want there....and there are a few people you can punch and not hurt" Ruby smiles a little.

"Kay" she nods. Tony gives her a smile.

"You'll love it" Tony wraps an arm around Ruby's shoulders and kisses her head, both of them are surprised by it but let it happen.

"Plus you could get interviews for you dissertation" Bruce offers following them, Ruby looks to him. "A whole facility of psychologist's dreams" he teases. Ruby smiles back at him.

............................

"This is Steve Rogers....aka Captain America....aka Capsicle, Patriot pants, American Flag" Tony tells Ruby who smirks as Steve shoots him a look. "He's I guess kind of your uncle, cause my dad made him and whatever...." Steve holds out his hand and Ruby takes it and smiles.

"Hey"

"Steve, this is Ruby Lucas.....my daughter"

"Nice to meet you, Ma'am"

"Ma'am" Ruby teases, Tony smirks and motions to Bucky.

"Bucky Barnes....and....Rhodey....." Rhodey smiles at Ruby and waves. "He would have been your Godfather...if I'd known" Rhodey looks to Tony who shrugs. "Urm then we have....Natasha Romanoff and Clint Barton....." both spies wave a little. "The twins" Tony smiles. "Wanda and Pietro Maximoff" Wanda smiles.

"It's okay, you're safe here" she tells Ruby who looks to Tony.

"Wanda" he warns.

"I'm not afraid of you hurting me" Ruby answers. "I'm afraid of hurting you all" Bruce places his hand on the small of Ruby's back, she looks to him.

"They can take it" he tells her. "You don't need to worry about that here......need be, we'll set you on Loki" Loki glances to them and glares. Ruby looks to Bruce. "Everyone here....can take a few hits" Tony clears his throat.

"Can we get back to intros...." Ruby looks to him and nods. "Alright.....Sam, Thor, Loki, Vision, Scott, Peter, T'Challa....there are girlfriends and wives and besties around as well...."

"I can't believe you bore offspring" Loki mumbles looking over Ruby.

"Alright" Tony steers Ruby away from them. whilst glaring at Loki. "Let's get you something to eat...."

"Kay" Ruby mumbles, Tony pulls her along away from the others.

...............................

Tony sets a pizza box on the kitchen counter where Ruby sits, he leans across from her and sighs. 

"Pretty sure a responsible adult would probably tell you that you should go home and talk to your grandmother" Ruby grabs a pizza slice.

"You're not responsible" she points out before taking a bite of the pizza.

"I know...but feel like I have to be here....so.....I know she lied to you, but she did it to protect you"

"My whole life she's made every choice for me"

"Because she loves you"

"Maybe" Tony smiles at her.

"So....you and Bruce....who saw that coming?" he teases.

"I'm not....." she sighs. "I'm not ready"

"That's okay" Tony smiles. "He'll look after you, you know...." Ruby smiles a little before sighing again.

"You don't mind me staying?" she asks.

"No, of course not....stay as long as you want"

"Thank you"

...............................

"You seem to be settling in" Bruce states looking to where Ruby and Wanda are sprawled out in the entertainment room, blankets, snacks, pillows, fairy lights, chocolate bars and the two girls in matching pjs. Ruby'd been staying at the facility now for three weeks, she'd been avoiding her grandmother, though Bruce knew Tony and Rhodey secretly kept the older woman updated. Ruby smiles up at Bruce.

"This place is awesome" Bruce chuckles. "I've never had chocolate covered peanuts before......which Pietro informed me was rather sad...but Granny...." Wanda slaps her hand over Ruby's mouth, Bruce raises an eyebrow at the pair.

"We said no Granny talk" Wanda scolds before pulling her hand away.

"Sorry" Ruby mumbles and then looks to Bruce. "Wanna join us?"

"I don't want to interrupt girl time" he motions to Wanda who smirks.

"Hey" Clint whines, Bruce looks up to where Clint and Natasha are curled up on the support beam above the girls, in their own little nest. "Girl time" he scoffs.

"Yeah" Sam peeks up from beside Wanda, lifting the blanket off of his head to reveal himself. Bruce smirks and looks to Ruby who shrugs.

"Alright" Bruce walks into the room and takes the space next to Ruby, earning a jab in his back. "Ow" he turns to glare at the perpetrator and finds Scott smirking at him. "Seriously, how many of you are there in here?" he teases, Ruby laughs and leans into his side, Bruce smiles and wraps an arm around her. "What are you even watching?" he asks Ruby.

"Frozen" Scott answers. "We did it to annoy Loki" Sam starts laughing.

"You should have seen his face when we started singing let it go" Wanda, Clint, Scott and Natasha all laugh as Ruby smirks.

"He walked out in such a pout" Clint adds. Bruce looks to Ruby softly who is smiling away.

.............................

Bruce glances to Ruby who lays with her head in his lap, she's wandered into the labs at around midnight, finding Bruce awake and working, but not wanting to get in the way she just pulled a chair to his side and sat with him, and then she'd started to fall asleep, so Bruce had grabbed a tablet and moved them both to the small couch across the room. He can work and she can sleep. She'd been coming to him whenever she couldn't sleep, most nights it had been so far. Bruce doesn't mind, at least she is coming to him. That's a good sign. She's not running away from him. Bruce glances to his watch, 2 am. He really should get some sleep and Ruby should be sleeping in a bed and not curled up and cramped on a couch.

"Ruby" he coos softly running his fingers through her hair. "Ruby"

"What?" she grumbles as she wakes.

"It's 2 am....you should..."

"Right" she yawns and stretches her arms over her head, her shoulders and spine cracking a little as she does. "What's today's date?" she asks, Bruce looks to the tablet in his hand.

"Urm...8th of May" Ruby snaps her head around to him. "What is it?"

"Two days" she tells him. "Two days till the full moon" Bruce takes her hand and squeezes.

"It's okay.....we can manage.....just tell us what to do" he cups her cheek, she looks to him. "We want to help you, Ruby"

"Silver" she tells him. "Silver chains"

"Chains....." Bruce mumbles softly, Ruby nods.

"It's the only thing that can hold the wolf" she stands and sighs. "Granny.....she will have chains.....I should go and see her anyway...." Bruce nods, Ruby rubs her arm and sighs. "Will you come with me....to see Granny....?"

"If that's what you need" she smiles and nods.

"Thank you"

"Come find me...whenever you are ready to leave" she nods.

"Goodnight, Bruce" he smiles at her.

"Goodnight, Ruby" she turns to walk away before stopping and turning back, she moves to him and kisses his cheek before pulling back a little. Bruce reaches up and touches her neck before pulling her closer and kissing her softly, just a ghost of a one over her lips, Ruby closes her eyes and closes the rest of the distance to kiss him back. Winding an arm around his neck as he pulls her down onto his lap.

"Bruce" she whispers, he pulls back and smiles a little.

"Sorry....." she shakes her head. "I said for you to take your time and..." she kisses him this time, Bruce smiles and pulls her closer.

"Bruce.....can we go to bed?"

"Ruby...."

"Just to sleep.....I want to sleep....next to you" Bruce smiles and brushes her hair back before nodding.

"Okay....we can do that" he stands setting her on her feet before taking her hand. The pair leave the labs together.

....................

Ruby pulls her jacket tighter around herself outside of the diner, Bruce touches the small of her back and gives her a small smile. Ruby moves closer to him.

"I don't know if I can face her" she whispers, Bruce touches her cheek and she leans into his hand.

"You're her granddaughter, she's probably missed you like crazy" Ruby nods and looks back to the diner. Bruce strokes her cheek. "It's going to be okay, I'll be right out here" Ruby snaps her head to him.

"You're not coming in?"

"No....this is between you two.....I'll be right here" she nods and leans up to kiss him before heading inside.

......................

Granny looks to Ruby as she steps into the diner, the two of them just staring.

"I'm sorry" Ruby whispers, Granny smiles and shakes her head moving towards her granddaughter from behind the counter of the diner.

"You don't need to be.......I've spent your entire life making all the decisions for you.....I should have told you years ago about Tony and your mother...." Granny hugs Ruby. "It's okay" Ruby relaxes into her grandmother's embrace. "I'm sorry"

"I love you, Granny"

"I know, sweetie....I love you too" Ruby closes her eyes and rests her head on Granny's shoulder. "And you probably want to spend some more time with your dad and with....Bruce....so if you want to move into the city....then I will support you" Ruby nods.

"Thanks, Granny" Ruby pulls back.

"And don't forget....two days..." Ruby nods.

"I know...full moon.....I need to talk to Tony about it but Bruce wants to help....do you think...we could take the chains...." Granny nods.

"Of course...."

........................

Tony stands beside Bruce as they look at the Hulk containment unit.

"You think it will hold?" Ruby asks from inside of it, the second the sun started to set she'd insisted being locked away.

"Should do...." Tony states. "You want these?" he holds up the silver chains as Granny enters the room. Ruby smiles at her. Tony had asked for the older woman to be around, having dealt with the full moons since Ruby was thirteen. Ruby shrugs.

"Yes" Granny answers. "Just in case...we got lucky last month" Granny looks to Bruce. "I believe the wolf was looking for you" Bruce looks to her and then to Ruby who smiles a little before doubling over in pain. Granny takes the chains from Tony and approaches the door.

"Urm....." Tony points to Granny. "I don't think this is a good idea....you should let me get one of the supers...or the Gods to do it"

"I have been dealing with the wolf since I first witnessed my husband shifting fifty years ago.....I will be fine" she steps into the cell and approaches Ruby.

...............................

Bruce sits in a chair across from the cell, he's not leaving, she is his soul mate and he has to be okay with the whole process, as it happens every month, he needs to learn, if he is sticking around. And he is pretty sure he wants to. He's never met anyone like Ruby, and he knows she understands, just as he does about their conditions. He looks to the wolf who is watching him back, seemingly happy enough to lay there and wait it out. Ruby-wolf yawns and curls up around herself, tucking it's nose under her tail, and Bruce watches her fall asleep, glancing to his watch he leans back and crosses his arms over his chest before dosing off himself.

...............................

Bruce jerks awake sometime later and glances straight to Ruby, who is back in human form and fast asleep on the floor of the cell, Bruce jumps up grabbing a blanket and a pillow from the side and enters the cell. He smiles down at Ruby before kneeling beside her, gently lifting her head to tuck the pillow beneath her head and then covers her with the blanket.

"Bruce?" she asks, half asleep.

"I'm right here" he strokes her hair.

"Did I get out?" he smiles and shakes his head as she turns to face him.

"No, you didn't" she reaches up and takes his hand and tugs him down beside her, he smiles and lays on his back, she tugs the pillow from her head and tucks it under his. "What are you....?" she lays her head on his chest, he smiles and threads his fingers into her hair as she pulls the blanket over both of them.

"Can we stay like this a while?" Bruce runs his hand down her back.

"As long as you want, Rubes"

"Red" she mumbles. "You can call me Red" he smiles.

"Red.......I love you" he tells her quietly, softly, almost a whisper.

"I love you too" she replies. Bruce smiles and pulls her closer. "Stay with me?"

"I'm not going anywhere"

.................Epilogue – ten months...........

Loki leans in the doorway watching Ruby sit on the kitchen counter with a bowl of cereal in her crossed legs, the spoon hanging out of her mouth as she plays with a tablet in her hands. Loki can feel the power radiating from her and he's curious. And no one else will talk to him about seen as he is the pariah. He knows they all know, have done since she practically moved in with them.

"So what's" Ruby glances to Loki. "Your trick?" he asks, she frowns at him reaching up to take the spoon from her mouth.

"My what?"

"Your not completely human...." he walks towards her. Ruby smirks.

"Awww...will they not tell you?" she teases looking back to the tablet. "That's what you get for being the bad guy" Loki scoffs and leans next to her.

"What are you doing?" Ruby shows him the tablet.

"Catching up" she answers as news reels from the Battle of New York play. "Granny didn't let me watch tv.....said it would rot my brain....now I think it's so I wouldn't have seen Tony" she shrugs. "Or whatever...." she looks to Loki. "Bruce put this together for me......Why are you talking to me?"

"I was curious...." he tells her. "Plus you don't seem to hate my presence" she shrugs.

"I don't know you....plus I don't smell malice coming from you, right now" she sets her bowl and spoon aside and holds out her hand, Loki takes it and helps her get down. "Thanks. Is there anything I can do in this place?" Loki smirks and nods.

"Yeah, there is something we could do" he teases grabbing her hand and pulling her out of the room.

....................

"Here" Loki whispers to Ruby, pulling her closer to him.

"What?" she asks, Loki points ahead of them.

"How about we play a little game?" he asks her. Ruby looks up at him.

"What sort of game?" she asks, Loki smirks at her and holds out his hand, five glitter balls appear, Ruby frowns at him. He holds up his other hand a different coloured glitter balls appear.

"Shall we hunt some Avengers?" Loki can feel there is a predator within Ruby, she smirks and takes the first five balls.

"Rules?" Loki juggles his five glitter balls in one hand.

"We can't both hit the same Avenger....."

"No double shots" she nods. "Got it"

"And you can't be seen" she nods.

"Alright"

"The assassins are double points" she smirks and nods. "Shall we?" Ruby nods taking the small pouch from Loki. "This will replensh if you run out" she nods.

"Yeah....okay"

"On three.....One" Ruby splits the ball in her hands and stares at Loki as he smirks. "Two.......three" the two of them split.

........................

Ruby targets Tony first, he's the easiest as he sleeps at his desk, but Bruce is in the room as well, risk of getting seen. She sits in the vents watching them. Bruce pinches the bridge of his nose and sighs.

"I can feel you, Ruby....." he whispers knowing she can hear him. They'd spent the last six months learning about everything there is to know about both conditions, he knows all about her enhanced hearing and smell and touch, that last one had been fun to find out.

"Shh" she whispers back. "I just....pretend I am not here....or leave the room for like five minutes"

"What are you up to?" he asks looking back and up at her. "What are you doing up there?" she presses a finger to her lips.

"Please..." Bruce shakes his head amused before standing.

"Five minutes" he tells her as he leaves. Ruby grabs a glitter ball and aims it at Tony, she smirks and throws it, the glitter ball explodes all over his head, Ruby bites her lip and crawls away as Tony wakes screaming.

.........................

Loki gets Thor. It's an easy target.

..........................

Ruby manages to tag Wanda. She'll apologise later.

...........................

Loki gets Sam.

............................

Ruby gets Peter whilst he's studying, ruins his homework.

.............................

Bruce looks up as Wanda grumbles under her breath walking past the labs, her head covered in red and gold glitter. Bruce shakes his head and smirks looking to where Tony is ruffling his own hair to get ride of his own glitter.

"This has Loki written all over it" Tony grumbles.

"Wrong" Bruce tells him. Tony looks to him. "Your daughter actually"

"Red? Really?" Tony looks to the glitter. "Where'd she get the glitter from?"

"Thor has a stash" Tony smirks.

"Seriously? Oh man you think you know people....and then this happens....Thor is a closet glitter junkie?" Bruce smirks and shakes his head. "Hey, should she be running around in her condition"

"She's fine....it's not like she out there fighting or anything, plus Clint taught her how to navigate the vents months ago...."

"Which I also find very weird" Tony adds.

"That she's making friends? That they love her?"

"No, that they're teaching her to be sneaky....she was a good kid, they are corrupting my little girl" Bruce smiles warmly at Tony. "What is that look for?"

"You....being all protective of Ruby"

"I lost out on thirty years, Big guy, damned if I am not going to make up for it now" Tony shakes his head free of glitter. "Is this getting any better?"

"No" Bruce smirks at him.

..............................

Bruce smiles as he sits next to Ruby, she is pouting in her seat.

"What's up with you?" he asks wrapping an arm around her waist and pulling her closer to him.

"I got tired" she grumbles. "Had to sit down.....and my ankles"

"You have beautiful ankles" he tells her, noting the pouch on her belt. "What is this?" he touches it. "Has it got something to do with the glitter?"

"Loki...."

"Ruby" Bruce warns.

"I like him" she tells him. "I never got to act like a regular teen, with pranking and jokes and stuff.....I spent it alone....but today....I felt like I wasn't missing anything" she looks up to Bruce. "And I know you all hate him and that's why you've kept me away from him, but I don't see it....and neither does the wolf.....she likes him...so...so do I" Bruce kisses her head.

"Then...I will try to like him" she looks to him. "For you...." he smiles. "And for our....." he touches her bump, Ruby smiles. "For our child....." Ruby smirks.

"Yeah, cool Uncle Loki..."

"Oh God no" Bruce complains leaning down and kissing her baby bump, Ruby chuckles and threads her fingers into his hair. "You stay away from Loki" Bruce warns. "You hear me...." Ruby smiles warmly at Bruce. "And Natasha" he adds. "She's the scary Aunt" Ruby laughs. Bruce looks up at her and smiles. He never thought he would be okay with bringing a child into this world, given what he is but.....maybe it was because he found his soulmate and maybe it's because he knows they are compatible but he was over the moon when Ruby had told him. Over the moon. He leans up and kisses Ruby. "I love you" he kisses her again, she smiles. "I love you so much"

"I love you too" Ruby then smirks. "Will you help me get Bucky?" Bruce chuckles and shakes his head.

"And risk a Code Green, sorry, Ruby, you're on your own" he kisses her head before walking away.

"I'm your pregnant fiancee..." she shouts back. "You're suppose to be on my side" Bruce laughs as he turns the corner.

....................................

Loki and Ruby high five as the watch the Avengers struggle with glitter, she's pretty sure Loki let her win because she is pregnant. They laugh harder when Thor sneezes sending more glitter over everyone else. Bucky and Natasha look at the two of them.

"Run" Loki tells her. "I'll slow them down...." Ruby looks to him, Loki smiles. "Go on..."

.....................................

Ruby lays on hers and Bruce's shares couch, their little apartment within the facility, Bruce rubs her feet, just as Tony walks in still covered in glitter. Ruby smirks.

"I know this was you" Tony tells her. "But I can't yell at you because you are carrying my grandchild.....so I'm banking this away till after the birth" she smiles up at him. Tony grabs the shopping list from the fridge and looks over it. "Want me to do a run?" Bruce raises an eyebrow.

"You want to go shopping?" he asks, Bruce shrugs.

"Well....I wanna do better" Ruby smiles at her father who then rolls his eyes. "Don't make a big deal out of this or I will put an end to it...."

"Then shopping would be great" Ruby answers. "Dad" Tony pauses and looks to her, then smiles.

"I won't be long....."

"Oh!!" Ruby shouts when he gets to the door. "Will get some milk as well....."

"Of course," Tony answers, smiling. "Ice cream and pickles?" Bruce smirks.

"Oh, stop, you," Ruby orders laughingly. "I haven't gotten that craving."

"Yet," Bruce replies with a smirk. She huffs and twirls a lock of her hair around her fingers.

"You shouldn't mock me when I'm this close to exploding" she tells him back.

"Oh, Kiddo," Tony says with fake sympathy, "If you explode we'll just mock you for staining the carpets" Ruby sticks her tongue out at him. Tony moves to them and kisses Ruby's forehead. "I won't be long" he then leaves. Bruce smiles at Ruby.

"It's nice....you two getting along" Bruce moves to curl up beside Ruby. "Tony needs something good, someone good" he strokes her hair. "He'll hide it, deny it but he needs you Ruby...." she turns to Bruce and smiles.

"Yeah, well.....I need him too...." Bruce kisses her. "I guess I never really realised how much I needed him....till I met him and now that he's around"

"I'll set the other guy on him if he ever bolts" Bruce promises, Ruby smiles.

"I know you will....." she snuggles into his chest. "But I don't think he'll run....like you said...he needs...oh crap." She moves a hand to her belly.

"Ruby?"

"I think my water just broke." Her face splits into a huge grin.

"Should that be happening? I mean, are you having contractions yet?" Bruce asks anxiously.

"It happens before contractions sometimes."

"Okay......alright.....Hospital?"

"You bet your ass we're going to the hospital, no way in Hell am I doing this without an epidural"

"Come on, then, let's get to the car." Bruce doesn't wait for an answer, just grabs her and picks her up.

"I can walk," she says, laughing.

"But you don't have to," he answers. "You're on bed rest, remember?"

....................

Ruby drops off the sleep, exhausted by birth and the drugs, so Bruce is the only one awake when the nurses came in Callie. With a little instruction he manages to hold her tight. It hits him then, really hits him, that he is a dad. He is responsible for however screwed-up the kid gets. He is responsible for not screwing her up the way his dad had screwed him up. He is responsible for making sure they don't end up in on the streets, or in prison, or hooked on all sorts of drugs. He is terrified. Sure, he knows what not to do - and a lot of them, like leaving him alone for days on end, would probably never come up - and he'd taken parenting classes. Ruby had come with him, when she saw how absolutely petrified he was of screwing up their kid, but she'd spent half her time making fun of them. Bruce didn't know what to do with kids. But looking down at Callie's squashy face, he wants to learn. He looks to his fiancee and smiles, managing to take her hand in his. 

Chapter Text

Tony Stark tried dating, pretty much every girl under the sun, but none of them had his soul mark, he'd hoped Pepper would have been the one, she had a soul mark, just not the one matching his, they'd separated, amicably, she's still his assistant and still tells him how to behave, she'd actually found her soul mate in his best friend, Rhodey, which makes things a little easier.

"Ow" he complains getting hit in the back with a small rocket, he turns to Rhodey.

"You were about to fly into a tree" Rhodey tells him back, Tony glances forward and frowns at the tree in front of him. "What's going on with you?" Rhodey asks as they carry on forward towards the Hydra base, Thor rockets past them, hammer held forward.

"Nothing" Tony answers.

"Something has been bothering you" Clint adds through coms. "You didn't chat the blonde waitress up last night"

"He didn't?" Natasha asks surprised. "Are you sick?" Tony sighs as Rhodey smirks flying past him.

"I'm not sick" he tells them. Steve throws his shield to Bucky who uses it to knock out a group of Hydra agents.

"Is it about your Soul mate?" Bucky asks.

"What? No" Tony answers.

"It is" Steve points out. "Especially with his 50th birthday around the corner"

"Ah...you fear you won't find her before it's too late" Thor adds.

"It's not about my soul mate...or turning 50" Tony corrects them. "Can we drop it?" he lands and fires off a round of mini rockets.

"Touchy subject" Wanda mumbles with a smirk as she and Clint head towards the guard tower.

"Yeah, well a tower full of soul matched partners will do that to a guy" Tony grumbles.

"Don't be so bitter, old man" Pietro mumbles speeding past Tony. Tony raises his gauntlet.

"How much does the kid actually add to the team?" he asks aiming for Pietro. "Can we do without him? I think we can do without him"

"Tony" Steve warns.

"Relax....I wasn't actually going to shoot him" he flies off again. "Is it me or is this place more heavily guarded then the last three we hit?"

"No, you're right" Bucky answers smashing a guy in the face with his metal hand. "This is one of their Science facilities.....they have more guards to control the inmates" Vision uses the mind stone to blast at a guard as he flies past.

"Inmates?" Wanda asks blasting a guy with red mist.

"Subjects...." Bucky corrects. "This is where they experiment"

"So expect wounded" Steve tells them. "Check your targets, let's not make this worse"

"Got it" Clint answers wrapping an arm around Wanda after shooting a grappling arrow. "Up we go!" he teases as they zip up to the guard tower. 

"Loki...did you hear?" Loki rolls his eyes as he shimmers into view behind a Hydra guard, spinning his knife he slits the guards throat.

"I heard" he grumbles stalking off.

"I got a way in" Tony announces shooting down the gates. "Drawbridge is down people"

"Let's make this quick" Steve announces as the Avengers all head towards the entrance.

....................................

Tony leaves his suit in the doorway of one of the science rooms and turns back to it.

"Sentry mode" the suit stands in defence mode as Tony and Thor head into the room with Steve and Natasha, basic Hydra science equipment, computers and then a big, dark water tank in the centre of the room.

"Looks empty" Steve states looking around. "Sweep the computers...and then move on" the others nod, Natasha moving around the room as Tony stares in the murky water within the tank, something is unsettling him about it, something....the water ripples and he steps closer cocking his head.

"Guys" he calls out, and then looks around when he gets no answer, the only other person still in the room is Thor, who pokes away at something on the counter by him. "Okay, doing this alone" he mumbles to himself and steps forward looking into the water, he reaches out and touches the glass. A hand appears on the other side and matches up with his. "Guys!" he shouts louder this time. "There's something in here" Thor moves towards him and peers into the water.

"Move your hand" he whispers, as silently as he can for a god of thunder. Tony pulls his hand over the glass and the hand on the other side moves with him.

"Alright" Tony mumbles as a face appears, a girl, young girl, she stares at Tony who is staring back. "Huh..." Thor smirks staring at her tail, a full on scaled tail swishing away in the water.

"A mermaid. Creatures of legend and lore, right in front of us! What an exciting adventure, indeed!" Tony looks to Thor.

"What?"

"She is a mermaid" Thor answers. "We need to get her out of that tank" he tells Tony who looks to the mermaid. Thor moves pulling up files and papers. "There has to be some record" Tony reaches back up and touches the glass, the mermaid touches the glass back and stares at him. "Aha!!" Thor cheers holding up a sheet of paper. "Her name is Syrena" he reads from the paper walking back towards Tony and the mermaid. "Syrena" Thor calls to her, her eyes move to him. "Can you talk?" he asks, she looks over him, eye lingering on his legs before she looks to Tony.

"Yes" she answers, her voice not at all distorted through the water. She swiws backwards and disappears into the dark, Tony looks to Thor.

"Plan?" he asks.

"We should find the others....we can't leave her here....."

"You know a lot about Mermaids?" Tony raises an eyebrow with a smirk.

"My mother used to read stories to me and Loki as children...." Tony nods.

"Alright...you want to grab Cap and the others and I'll try to figure out logistics....." Thor nods and leaves the room, Tony moves to the computer at the side and starts typing away, the sound of water displacement behind him and he glances back, Syrena's breached the water and leaning on the edge of the tank. "You know of anything that'll help?" she just stares at him, Tony sighs and looks back to the computer. "Alright...then..." the water ripples again and he glances back, she's back in the water and touching the glass, tapping on it. He sighs and moves to her. "What is it?" he asks looking her over, for signs of injury. She moves closer to the glass.

"Help me" she begs.

"That's the plan...." Tony tells her moving back to the computer. "You know of a way to get you out of here?" he asks looking back at her. She smirks at him and nods.

"Hey, Thor said you found one alive" Bucky asks walking into the room and to Tony who nods to the tank.

"She's in there" Bucky turns to the tank and frowns.

"Are you sure? It looks empty" Tony moves to Bucky's side and taps the glass.

"Syrena" he calls out, the girl appears again and Bucky raises an eyebrow.

"Huh"

"That's what I said" Tony pats Bucky's shoulder. "She has a way to get her out of here" Syrena nods and touches the glass.

"Hey, Thor said you found a merma...." Loki draws off seeing Syrena. "A mermaid" he finishes with a smile. "Oh my" he moves towards the tank. "This is......"

"In here?" Tony asks Syrena as he moves to a locked door, she nods. "Alright" Loki looks to Tony and Bucky who try to pry the door open.

"What are you doing?" he asks.

"She knows a way to transport her out of here"

"Syrena" Tony corrects, Bucky shoots him a look. "It's her name, use it"

"Touchy" Bucky mumbles smashing the lock from the door.

"Why don't you just carry her?" Loki asks, both men once again look to him.

"I assume she needs the water" Bucky points out. Loki looks to Syrena who nods.

"Alright then" Loki leans on the side of the tank next to Syrena who glances to him. "Hello there" he smirks at her. She ducks beneath the water and moves to the side of the tank closest to Tony and Bucky, she presses her hand to the glass and watches as Bucky yanks open the door, a portable tank set against the wall inside.

"Jeez all the tech Hydra can get their hands on and this is what they used to transport a mythical creature?" Tony asks looking over the prehistoric tank. Bucky moves to the tank.

"Help me with this" Loki moves to them and helps them pull the tank out and set it horizontal.

"We're going to need water" Loki points out. "Clean water" he wrinkles his nose at the dirty water, Syrena splashes about and moves to the other side of the tank, she taps her finger on the glass pointing to a closed cabinet. Tony smirks.

"What is it Lassie, Timmy fall down the well?" the three other people in the room stare at him. "Oh come on. Lassie....the dog......" Syrena cocks her head.

"Dog?" she asks, Bucky smirks as Tony sighs. Loki chuckles moving to the cabinet, opening it he finds a hose and pulls it out.

"Here" he throws it to Bucky who sets it in the portable tank just as the others walk into the room.

"Hey" Steve greets. "Thor said you found something" Syrena breaches the water and leans on the tank edge to face them. "Someone" Steve corrects.

"This is Syrena" Thor announces with a smile, Syrena's tail splashes the top of the water. "She's a mermaid" Tony rolls his eyes.

"They're real?" Clint mumbles. "Real real? Not an experiment real?" Natasha grabs Syrena's file.

"This says she was fished out of Whitecap Bay....real real"

"Guys" Pietro mumbles. "Perhaps we should....give her some space" they all look to Syrena sat in the corner of the tank, curled up, her tail pulled up to her chest.

"Alright...." Tony places his hand on the travel tank. "This only need two bodies to carry....I suggest Terminator and Goldilocks, being the strongest of us....and the rest of us...head back to the jet make some space" they all nod and sound agreements. Tony glances to Syrena who is staring at him. He turns to leave, Syrena slams her hand on the glass. The others look to her, then to Tony.

"I think she wants you to stay" Loki tells him.

"You did find her" Thor adds. "She probably feels safer with you around" Tony looks to Syrena. He sighs.

"She's a grown woman...." Tony walks away, the others, save Thor and Bucky who share a look. Syrena sinks to the bottom of the tank and closes her eyes. Bucky pulls the hose from the porta-tank and gives Syrena a small smile as she opens her eyes.

"You ready?" he asks her, she shrugs. "Don't mind him...he's in a bad mood" Thor moves and grabs one end of the tank, Bucky grabs the other, they raise it towards the other tank. Syrena swims to the top of the tank and places her hands on the edge. "Can you do this?" Bucky asks, she nods.

"Yes" she answers, pushing herself up and slides into the other tank. "Thank you" she whispers curling up in the corner near Thor, he's bigger, he can take the extra weight.

"You're welcome" Thor tells her back. Bucky and Thor carry the tank from the room.

..............

Tony glances to the tank as Bucky and Thor sets it down in the centre of the quinjet. Syrena doesn't look up, her tail curled around her body, her arms around her tail. He has to admit she look better in clean water, she looks up and then across to him. He turns back to the computer screen before setting it away and moves towards the tank, Syrena looks away.

"What's the plan?" Steve asks moving to Tony's side. "What are we going to do with her?"

"Take her back to wherever they fished her from I guess" Tony answers, Syrena glances to him. "Whitecap Bay, Nat said...."

"And where's that?" Steve asks, Tony looks to him as Loki moves to the tank and leans on the edge.

"You're very timid" he points out looking into the water, Syrena floats to breach the surface and leans next to him.

"Am I?" she asks, some of the Avengers look to her.

"I've met some of your kind before" Loki tells her. "They tried to eat me" Syrena chuckles and swims backwards. Tony raises an eyebrow at the mermaid, she glances to him then away.

"I'm not like my sisters" she tells Loki as Clint and Natasha move to the jet cockpit.

"Is the tank secure?" Natasha asks walking past them. Loki nods.

"It is" Loki turns to Syrena. "I assume you've been on a jet before?" he asks, she shakes her head. 

"No....a....truck...boat...but no...jet" Loki sighs and looks to Steve and Tony.

"This should be interesting then" Loki mumbles looking back to Syrena. "How come you're different to your sisters?" he asks her.

"I just am" she answers and smirks swimming closer. "Are all humans the same?" she asks. "All Asgardians?" she looks to Thor. "All Jotun?" she looks to Loki.

"How do you know...." She smirks.

"Humans talk....more so when they think you can't understand them" Syrena tells him. "I hear things"

"When they think you can't understand?" Pietro asks. "You haven't spoken to anyone since they took you?" Syrena looks to him and shakes her head.

"No"

"When was that?" Wanda asks, Syrena shrugs.

"I don't know" she sinks to the bottom of the tank. "But a long time ago"

"Without access to a moon and the stars" Thor begins. "Mermaid's loose all sense of time" she looks to him.

"Yes" she nods. Steve turns to Tony.

"Did Nat grab her file?" Tony nods. "Any idea on when she was taken?" Tony turns and grabs the file and holds it out to Steve, who flicks through it. "Wow they did a lot of testing...." Steve looks to Syrena as she curls up in the corner of the tank. "Urm.." he looks back to the file. "Looks like....1979"

"She was with them that long?" Rhodey asks. "Jesus Christ...."

"Pre-flight checks are done" Clint tells them looking back at Syrena. "Everything that happens next...is normal" she looks to him and then nods. The jet starts and Syrena screams a little closing her eyes and touching the glass of the tank as the jet takes off.

.......................

Syrena is a nervous wreck when the jet lands, Tony sits with his back against the glass watching her, the way her tail is curled around herself protectively, her eyes closed tightly and her finger nails digging into her scales.

"Hey" he calls out softly. "It's over" she opens her eyes and looks around. Bucky and Thor stand waiting to take the tank as the others leave giving the mermaid encouraging smiles.

"What now?" she asks. "Will you take me home?" she turns to Tony.

"Syrena...." Tony starts. "It's been a long time....things will be different, your home might have changed....do you understand?" she nods.

"I just want to see my sisters" Tony nods and stands. Thor and Bucky moving to lift the tank.

"Then we'll figure it out" Tony tells her, she nods and then smiles.

"Thank you" Tony even smiles a little back.

.........................

Bruce Banner looks up from his desk as Tony walks in.

"Hey, when did you get back?" Bruce asks.

"Just now" Tony turns as Bucky and Thor carry the tank in, Bruce stands pulling his glasses off. "This is Syrena" Tony tells him. "We found her at a Hydra facility....who fished her out of the sea" Bruce looks to Tony who nods. "I know...they really did"

"So she's a real.....?" Tony nods. "Not an experiment?" Tony shakes his head.

"A real life mermaid" Thor and Bucky set the tank down, Bucky leaning on the edge as Syrena breaches the water.

"Don't worry" he tells her. "They'll look after you" Syrena touches his arm, Bucky looks to her hand and then smiles at her.

"Thank you" he nods and pats her hand before walking away with Thor, Syrena looks to Tony and Bruce.

"Where do you want to start?" Tony asks Bruce who snorts.

"I have no idea"

........................

Syrena leans on the edge of the tank as Tony slips a welding mask over his face.

"What are you doing?" she asks, Tony glances to her.

"You can't stay in there.....it's tiny..." she cocks her had. "I'm making you a new tank"

"I thought...you were going to take me home?"

"We will....once we figure out where that is" he tells her.

"So I am to stay here.....then until...."

"If you want...." Tony tells her.

"Where else would I go?" she asks pushing away from the edge of the tank and ducks under the water.

"Right" Tony mumbles turning back to his work, Syrena floats to the glass and stares at the back of his arm, her eyes widening as her hand reaches for the back of her neck, stroking the soul mark she knows is there, she pushes herself through the water till she rests in the far corner.

"No" she whispers, Tony glances to her.

"What was that?" he asks, she shakes her head.

"Nothing" she answers, he raises an eyebrow and turns back to his work.

..........................

Bruce sits at his computer writing notes, his eyes flickering to Syrena, who'd been quiet since the day before, to be honest though, if he was living in a tank barely big enough to stretch out in, he'd be pretty down as well. He glances to Tony who'd been working none stop almost to finish the bigger tank. Tony looks to Pietro, who'd been helping him, just for the speed side of it, some days even Bucky would slum it in the labs, though Bruce thinks that has more to do with Syrena, he'd kind of taken it upon himself to make sure she ate. To be fair both Bruce and Tony forget to eat often enough that they should not have been allowed to take care of another living being. It's Loki's turn today though, he leans against the tank and reads as Syrena stays curled up in the corner by his side listening to him read to her. She glances to him and the mark on his neck, his own soul mark, Syrena reaches for the glass as Loki turns to her. He reaches up and touches his neck before smiling.

"Do you have one?" he asks. "Do mermaids get soul marks?" Bruce glances to Loki smiling before touching his own soul mark on his arm, one that matches Loki's, which had been a complete surprise after New York.

"Yes" Syrena answers Loki. "Rare but we get them...." Loki raises an eyebrow.

"Do you have one?" Syrena looks away and reaches up for the back of her neck. "You do" Loki smiles. "Show me" Syrena shakes her head and pushes away from the glass.

"No"

"It's okay, you're not going to be judged for it" Loki cocks his head and touches his soul mark. "You think this looks good"

"Hey" Bruce complains. Loki smirks back at him. "Seriously?"

"It's a big green angry snake" Loki tells him. Bruce shrugs.

"I like it" Bruce tells him turning back to his work. Loki turns back to Syrena who's suck further away from him.

"Syrena...." she looks to him and shakes her head. "All right" he lifts his book again and goes back to reading to her.

.............................

Syrena sits at the bottom of the tank braiding her hair over her shoulder, Tony leans against the outside of the tank eating a cheese burger.

"Upon one summer's morning, I carelessly did stray" Syrena sings, Tony glances to her. "Down by the Walls of Wapping, where I met a sailor gay, Conversing with a bouncing lass, who seem'd to be in pain" Syrena looks to Tony then away again. "Saying, William, when you go, I fear you will ne'er return again" She hums a little. "His hair it does in ringlets hang, his eyes as black as sloes" she flicks her tail against the glass to match the beat. "May happiness attend him wherever he goes, From Tower Hill, down to Blackwall, I will wander, weep and moan, All for my jolly sailor bold, until he does return"

"What is that?" Tony asks.

"My sisters used to sing it....." Syrena answers swirling her tail around. "It's how they would lure men into the water" she smirks. Tony snorts.

"So Loki wasn't exaggerating?" he asks. "Mermaid eat men?" Syrena shrugs.

"Some of us do......"

"Do you?" he asks, she smirks and shrugs, he raises an eyebrow at her.

"No...." she answers. "I never have....I never saw the need when we could live off of...the fish" Tony smiles a little.

"So you're unique.....?"

"I guess so" she answers with a smile. Tony stares at her before smiling at her.

...............

"What is that?" Bucky asks behind Syrena, she screeches and turns around to face him, dropping her hold on her hair. "Sy" he sighs setting the chair in his hand in front of the tank and sitting in it. "Let me see" he motions her towards the glass. "I'll show you mine" he offers rolling up the bottom of his shirt to reveal his soul mark, across his ribs is a row of red stars. Syrena moves to the glass and turns her back to him before lifting up her hair. "Pretty" he tells her lowering his shirt and leaning closer. "Kind of matches your tail" she shrugs and lowers her hair, Bucky frowns and then looks to her. "I've seen this before.....on Tony" he points out, Syrena glances to him, he sighs. "You already knew that" he points out.

"Yes" she answers. "The back of his arm" Bucky nods.

"Yeah.....has he seen?" he points to her neck, Syrena shakes her head. "Why didn't you tell him?" Bucky asks softly.

"I'm a mermaid" she tells him. "Confined to a tank...."

"So?" Bucky asks, Syrena shoots him a look.

"You don't understand" she whispers pushing away from the glass.

"Then help me understand...." she shakes her head, Bucky sighs and stands. "Alright...you brought this on yourself" she looks to him and frowns, Bucky pulls off his shirt and then unbuttons his jeans, Syrena frowns at him.

"What are you doing?" she asks as he pushes them down his legs and kicks them off.

"I'm getting in the tank and we are going to talk about this" she watches as he pushes the chair closer and climbs onto it before climbing into the tank. "Jesus, Mary and Joseph it's freezing in here" he wraps his arms around himself as Syrena floats to the surface. "I thought it'd be warm" she smirks at him. "Do you not prefer warm water?" she shrugs.

"I'm not bothered" Steve laughs walking into the room.

"What are you doing?" he asks Bucky, Syrena shoots Bucky a look for him not to say anything.

"Syrena's got a Soul Mark" Steve raises and eyebrow taking Bucky's seat. "And she knows who has the matching one"

"So she found her soul mate...that's great" Steve smiles at her. "We'll get you back to them soon" Bucky smirks.

"He's an Avenger" Bucky points out, Steve raises an eyebrow.

"He's here?" Syrena nods. "Have you told him?"

"She won't" Bucky answers. "Cause she's a mermaid" Steve frowns at Syrena. "That's it, I have to get out" Bucky swims to the side. "Things are starting to freeze that shouldn't freeze" he pushes himself out of the tank and drops to the floor.

"So...who is it?" Steve asks looking between Syrena and Bucky.

"It doesn't matter" Syrena answers. "Nothing will change" she looks to the doors just before Tony walks in, his nose in his table and a small package under his arm. He looks up and across at the three of them.

"Why is he in pants?" Tony asks pointing to Bucky.

.....................

Tony watches Syrena sleep at the bottom of her tank, her tail curled up against her chest.

"What are you doing?" Bruce asks, Tony squeals a little and spins to face his best friend.

"Nothing" Bruce looks around him and smirks.

"You watching her sleep? That's a little creepy even for you" Bruce tells him walking to his desk.

"I wasn't watching her sleep" Tony mumbles moving back to the nearly finished tank.

"Any luck on finding out where White Cap Bay is?" Bruce asks.

"Not yet....places have changed names and hands so much since she was taken.....it's proving difficult to find out what and where it is" Bruce looks to Syrena, still asleep before turning to Tony.

"And what if we never find it.....what? She's going to spend the rest of her life...." Bruce motions to the new tank. "In there.....locked away....."

"I don't know" Tony argues. "It's not ideal"

"No, it's not.....she's a mermaid....meant to swim in the deepths of the deepest seas...." Tony raises an eyebrow. "I've been reading up" Syrena stretches out before turning over and away from them, curling back over. Tony looks to her, his eyes landing on where her hair floats away from her neck, his eyes widening. "Tony?" Tony reaches for his arm as he walks towards the tank, Bruce following him. "Tony...Is that?" Tony nods.

"Yeah, yeah, it is......she's.....she's...."

"Your soulmate" Bruce finishes.

........................

Tony sits against the tank with a screwdriver in his hand, which he twirls between his fingers, he'd hadn't been able to work after seeing Syrena's mark and he's pretty sure she saw his, which means that she knew and she never said anything. He snaps his head around when the water shifts behind him. Syrena stretches and then floats to the surface. She glances to Tony and then cocks her head as he fiddles with the screwdriver.

"Tony?" she asks, swimming back down to where he stands on the other side of the glass.

"Why didn't you tell me?" he asks, she frowns at him, looking utterly confused, and for a second he thinks she doesn't know what he's talking about, he touches his arm, his soul mark and her hand moves to her neck, and he knows she knows. "Syrena" he warns, she looks to him startled. "Sorry" he apologises stepping back. "Why didn't you say anything?"

"You don't want me as your...." she shakes her head, Tony folds his arms over his chest.

"Maybe you don't want me as your soul mate" he points out back. "I drink too much, slept with sooooo many women, I'm narcissistic, I don't play well with others, and I think extremely highly of myself" Syrena cocks her head. "You didn't understand any of that, did you?"

"I'm not a complete idiot" she snaps pushing away from the glass.

"You didn't know what a dog was...so" she looks to him.

"Well....." she shakes her head. "There you go" Tony stares at her before realising he'd pretty much called his soul mate an idiot.

"Syrena..." he sighs and moves to the glass. "That's not what I meant....." Syrena sinks to the bottom of the tank and pulls her tail around herself. "Syrena..."

"It's okay" she tells him.

"It's not...." she sighs.

"If I wasn't your soul mate....would you have tried to apologise?" she asks, Tony pauses and looks away, no, he wouldn't have. Natasha enters the room and looks between them before talking.

"I found White Cap Bay" she announces, Syrena looks to her.

"You did?" the mermaid asks, Natasha smiles and nods.

"I did.....you ready to go home?" she asks the mermaid softly, Syrena nods.

"Yes....please" Tony looks to the mermaid sadly before walking away. Natasha watches him go with a frown.

........................

Tony purses his lips looking over the map to White Cap, Steve stands on the other side with Bucky.

"It's pretty unacessable" Steve offers. "The cliff faces cut off access for jets, the rocks at the bottom cut off water access....we'll have to go in by road...to here" Steve points to a section on the map. "On foot the rest of the way"

"Carrying a tank" Bucky points out. "Filled with water and a mermaid....it'll be heavy" Steve sighs and leans on the table, Bucky motions to the map. "And that's a long way on foot.." Steve nods.

"The other option, is to tell her we can't get her back...to tell her that she won't be going home....that she is to spend the rest of her life in a tank" Steve tells them, and then raises an eyebrow. "We have to do this"

"She got to you too, huh?" Bucky teases, Steve smirks and looks to him. Tony looks to the map and runs his fingers over the Whit Cap area. "Tony?" Tony looks to Bucky who frowns at him. "Everything okay?" Tony pulls his hand back from the map.

"Yeah, fine" he grumbles and then walks away. Bucky glares at him, Steve frowns and looks to Bucky.

"What's that about?"

"You're so slow sometimes, Stevie" Bucky teases, Steve frowns to where Tony disappeared to then to the map.

"Oh"

"There we go"

"Oh....Tony and Syrena?" Bucky chuckles and pulls him closer. "He's her soul mate?"

"You're so cute"

................................

Tony pauses outside the labs and listens to Syrena sing.

"As I was a-walking one morning by chance; I heard a maid making her moan, I asked why she sighed, and she sadly replied; 'Alas! I must live all alone, alone, Alas! I must live all alone.'"

"Don't you know anything happy?" Loki asks her. "That's depressing"

"I know nothing happy" Syrena tells him, followed by the shift of water. Loki sighs.

"Carry on then"

"I said, 'My fair maid, pray whence have you strayed?" Syrena sings. "And are you some distance from home?' 'My home,' replied she, 'is a burden to me, For there I must live all alone, alone, For there I must live all alone" Tony sighs and turns walking into the room, Loki, Wanda and Syrena look to him, Wanda halting her hands in Syrena's hair hanging over the edge of the tank, Syrena gives Tony a small smile before looking away, Wanda ties off the braid and sets it over Syrena's shoulder. "Thank you, Wanda"

"You're welcome" Tony moves to his computer, Loki glares at him for ignorning Syrena before turning back to her and smiling softly at her, turning the tablet in his hand to her.

"This is..."

"A seagull" Syrena finishes. "I know that one" Loki smirks and swipes onto the next picture.

"What are you doing?" Tony asks.

"Loki and Wanda are teaching me about land stuff" Syrena answers not looking to him. Tony sighs.

"Do you two mind giving us some space?" he asks, Wanda nods and starts to leave, Loki is reluctant.

"It's okay" Syrena tells him.

"Just shout, okay?" she nods and Loki leaves, Tony moves to lean over the edge of the tank as Syrena swims towards him.

"I'm sorry I implied you were stupid" he tells her touching the water. "You're not"

"I am" she corrects. "I don't know anything about the surface...."

"But you know more about the sea then anyone else on the surface...." he tells her with a small smile, she looks up at him through her lashes. "That's pretty awesome"

"You're just saying that" she points out leaning on the side, he shakes his head.

"I'm not....." he reaches over and touches her braid, reaching around to the back of her neck. "Can I?" she lifts her braid and turns her back on his, he touches the soul mark on the back of her neck. "I could never understand why scales" he tells her. "Guess it made more sense to you" she smirks a little and nods turning back to him, his fingers moving to the bottom of her braid.

"I'm sorry I'm not really what you were expecting" she tells him quietly.

"Meh....when life gives lemons.....grab tequila and salt" Syrena smiles and cocks her head. "Don't worry, I'll introduce you to tequila" he tells her, she smiles wider.

...................

"Tony, what are you doing?" Steve asks crossing his arms over his chest, Tony and Syrena both look to him, Tony smirks.

"Nothing" he slowly moves his hands behind his back.

"Really? Because FRIDAY told me there was tequila involved" Steve looks to Syrena. "Syrena?" Syrena looks to Tony who winks back.

"Nothing" She turns to Steve. "We weren't doing anything" Tony smirks and leans on the side of the tank, Steve sighs and turns to Tony.

"We don't know how alcohol will affect her......" Steve warns. "You could kill her" Tony glances to Syrena.

"Then...I'll get Banner to watch her....." Tony smirks. "We can call it science" Syrena smirks back at Tony. "Huh, Syrena? What do you think?" Tony asks.

"Science" she answers, Tony chuckles and turns to Steve.

"See....she's on board" Syrena moves to the side closest to Steve.

"Steve..." he looks to her. "I've only ever been around others of my kind.....our those men at that place..." Steve's Captain America face shifts to something softer. "I want something better....to remember you humans by" Tony looks away. Steve sighs and leans next to her.

"Don't let him talk you into to doing something dangerous" he tells her, she nods and smiles. "I wouldn't put it past him"

"Whoa, hey" Tony complains. "You really think I'd put her, put my....my soul mate....in harms way" Steve and Syrena look to him. Tony clears his throat and looks away, Steve smirks and touches Syrena's hand, she looks to him, he smiles and walks out of the labs, Tony looks back to Syrena. "You can back out" he teases moving closer to her, she glances to him before swimming closer. "Maybe Steve's right" she leans on the side. "Maybe this is just that side of too reckless...even for me" he sets his fingers into the water and wiggles them about a bit before flicking water at Syrena, she snorts and ducks below with a smirk. Tony leans closer before she breaches the water to spit a stream of water in his face, Tony makes a noise as he steps back from the tank. "That is just not fair" he scolds with a smirk. Syrena swims to the edge with a smile as Tony whispes his face on his shoulders before stepping back to the tank. "I suppose....one drink shouldn't hurt" he teases, she glances to him and nods. Tony smiles wider. "That's my girl...." he pauses and his smile falls. "That's...not...what I meant, Syrena..."

"It's okay" she tells him. "Slip of the tongue....forget about it" he sighs and nods.

"Firday, will you ask Banner to come down here?" Tony asks moving to his desk.

"Right away, Sir"

"I'm already here" Bruce tells them walking into the room. "And for the record this is a terrible idea"

"Noted" Tony tells him back grabbing two glasses and a bottle of tequila before moving back towards the tank. "You just need to keep an eye on Ariel here" Syrena frowns and cocks her head, Tony smirks. "Just make sure this doesn't kill her" Bruce sighs and grabs a chair.

"Fine...." Bruce sets the chair in front of the tank, next to Tony's and then sits. Tony sets the two glasses on the tank edge next to Syrena.

"Last chance to back out" he tells her pouring into the two glasses before grabbing the salt from the side and a lime wedge each. Syrena shakes her head and smirks at him. Tony sets the salt and lime on the side and holds out his hand. "Gimme your hand" she looks to him and pulls her hand from the water, Tony takes it and wipes it dry on his shirt. "There we go" he touches her hand. "You need to lick here"

"Why?" Syrena asks, Bruce smirks.

"It's just how they do it" he tells her, Syrena pulls her hand from Tony and licks the back of it. Tony grabs the salk and then her hand pouring a line over the wet skin.

"Okay...." he hands out a drink to her and then the lime wedge, which she takes in her free hand. "Lick this" he taps her hand. "Drink this" he taps the glass. "And then suck on that" he smirks at her tapping the lime.

"Why is this so complicated?" she asks, Bruce chuckles and looks to Tony.

"To make it taste good" Tony tells her. Syrena looks to him.

"Are you doing it too?" she asks, Tony nods.

"Sure...." Bruce stands and moves closer, just in case, though giving medical attention to a mermaid is going to be very difficult. Tony looks to Bruce. "Ready?" Bruce nods.

"As we'll ever be" he mumbles, Tony readies his own drink and looks to Syrena.

"On three....." she nods. "One..."

"This is a terrible idea" Bruce mumbles.

"Noted, again....two" Syrena raises her hand to her mouth as Tony does. "Three" Tony licks his hand firs, Syrena copies, and does again when he drinks and again when he sucks on the lime wedge, Syrena cringes, screwing up her face, Tony chuckles as Bruce looks concerned.

"Syrena, how do you feel?" he asks. Syrena sets the glass down and touches her chest.

"Warm and tingly" she answers with a smile. Tony smiles back.

"See she's fine" he points out leaning on the side of the tank. "Apart from the tail, she's human..."

"And the fact she can breath under water" Bruce adds under his breath as he runs his fingers through his hair. Syrena moves to Tony and smirks.

"Can I have another one?" Tony smirks.

"Let's see what this one does for now" Bruce tells them, Tony pouts at his best friend.

.......................

Tony leans against the tank, doodling on a sheet of paper, Syrena peers over his shoulder, he smirks and glances to her before holding up the doodle of a mermaid, Syrena smiles and touches the glass. Tony turns to Bruce.

"It's been two hours....and she's fine...." he points out. "Can I get her drunk now?" Bruce sighs and stands.

"On your head be it" Bruce warns leaving the room. Tony cheers a little, Syrena smiles and swims up tot he surface of her tank. Tony stands on the chair to lean on the edge.

"You still feel alright?" Tony asks as she moves to him, she nods.

"I feel fine..."

"Hmmm....do you have anything you drink? You know...down under the water?" she shakes her head.

"No.....it's not really all that exciting" she tells him. Tony shrugs.

"Maybe not to you" she looks to him. "But to a....surfacer" he teases. "I bet it's pretty damn exciting....just like being up here would be for a mermaid, I imagine...."

"Maybe if I hadn't been kidnapped" she teases, Tony snorts and nods.

"Yeah....I'm surprised you're not hissing and snapping at us" she smiles at him, Tony reaches over to tuck her hair back, she hisses and snaps at his hand, Tony laughs as she does.

...............................

"Yo ho, yo ho, a pirate's life for me" Tony sings as Syrena leans on the edge of her tank, her chin on the edge as she watches him, Tony grabs a rag and ties it around his head like an eyepatch. "We pillage, we plunder, we rifle and loot" Syrena smirks as he faux stabs at air with his hand, Tony looks to her and winks, she pushes back from the edge and submerges, Tony moves back to the tank and presses his hand to the glass, Syrena smiles and sets her hand over his. "Drink up me 'earties, yo ho" she smirks and swims closer.

"Ow" she complains as she head-butts the glass, Tony laughs and slides down to sit on the floor, Syrena rubs her head as she floats to the bottom to sit beside him. Tony looks to her.

"You okay?" he asks, she nods.

"I just...forgot" she sighs and touches the glass. Tony leans on the glass.

"The other tank's finished if you want me to fill it....just...if we were to take you back, everyone thought there was no point in using it" he shrugs. "There's more space...."

"What's the point" she mumbles laying across the bottom of the tank. "Yo ho, yo ho, a pirate's life for me" she sings, Tony smiles sadly at her.

"You don't have to go back" he tells her, she turns her head to look at him.

"To live in a tank for the rest of my life.....you know I have to go back" he nods, she swims closer to the tank glass.

"Watch yourself" Tony teases, Syrena sticks out her tongue at him, she manages not to hit her head this time.

"Tony?"

"Yes, Syrena?" he smirks at her.

"If things were different.....if I had legs" she pulls her tail closer. Tony smiles sadly.

"Yeah, maybe..." she nods and touches her scales. "You're still hot" Tony tells her with a smirk. "If that makes you feel any better" she looks to him and shakes her head, he shrugs. "I'm not very good at the touchy feely stuff....I should get Loki or....even Bucky.."

"It's okay..." she tells him. "I don't need....it's fine....can we just drink some more?" she asks, Tony smirks.

"That I can do......" Tony cocks his head. "How do you feel?"

"My tail is tingly" she answers reaching forward for her fin. "Should it be tingling?" she asks looking to him. Tony shrugs.

"No idea, Ariel"

"My name's Syrena" she corrects, Tony chuckles.

"No, I know....Ariel is a fictional mermaid....from a movie" Syrena frowns at him as he raises his drink to his lips.

"What's a movie?" Tony lowers his glass and stares at her.

"What's a....??" he asks amazed. "What's a movie?" she shrugs, Tony chuckles. "You're just too precious" Syrena smiles a little.

............................

"How's the tail?" Tony asks watching Syrena stare at her fin moving through the water.

"Sparkly" she answers with a huge smile. "And really shiney..." Tony raises an eyebrow.

"Alright" he takes her glass from the edge. "I think that's enough" Syrena sets her head on her arms folded over the edge. Tony sets the glass down and looks to Syrena, he smiles and then walks towards her. "Hey" she lifts her head with a groans, he chuckles and brushes her hair back behind her ear. "You gonna throw up?"

"Throw up?" she asks cocking her head, then groans, Tony holds her head still and smirks.

"I'm not going to explain throwing up to you" he strokes her hair and smiles. "You're not so bad" he brushes his thumb over her cheek.

"If I didn't have a tail...." Tony steps back and shrugs.

"Good night, Ariel" he turns and leaves the labs, Syrena rests her head back on the side of the tank.

.................................

"Boss" Tont groans swatting at Friday's voice. "Boss..."

"What?" he whines pulling his blankets over his head.

"The tower is under attack"

................

Tony grabs his Iron Man glove as he runs from his room.

"Where are they heading?" he asks Friday.

"The labs" Tony stops. "They are heading for Syrena" Tony nods and pulls on the glove as he rushes towards the elevator, he stops again and then cocks his head, then moves to take the stairs instead, they'd expect him to take the elevator. A floor down Bucky is leaving through the stairwell door, they share a look before Bucky nods and they two of them head down the stairs.

.......................

The two men move swiftly and as silently as they can towards the lab doors, mens hushed whispers and a snarling sound coming from within, Tony grits his teeth, Bucky looks to him and internally smirks at the man for wanting to protect his soul mate. They both rush through the doors and stare, three armed uniformed men are attempting to lift Syrena's tank whilst she scratches and tries to bite them, Tony nods, a little proud, who's he kidding, no one can hear him, he's damn well proud of her for fighting back. She sets her eyes on Tony and smiles, relieved.

"Tony!" the three men turn to Tony and Bucky, Tony waves with his gloved hand as Bucky raises his gun.

"Now....we'll let this indiscretion go...it you leave now" Tony tells them. The three men look to one another before one of them looks to Tony with a sigh.

"We can't go back without the mermaid"

"Well you can't leave with her" Tony corrects them. The three men charge Tony and Bucky who fight back, guns, repulsor rays, metal fists, Bucky kicks one of the men back, he flies into the side of Syrena's tank which wobbles a little before going over, Syrena screams as the tank shatters on the floor, Syrena falling out of it.

"Syrena!" Tony and Bucky turn around to stare as Syrena's tail flips around a few times, then magically turns into legs. All five men are staring at her, she's naked, completely naked, Syrena curls up as if she's cold, pulling her legs to her chest. Tony and Bucky share a look before finishing off the invaders, Tony rushes to Syrena pulling off his button up shirt, Syrena gasps slightly as Tony drapes the shirt around her. She looks up at him.

"Did you know?" she shakes her head.

"No" The two stare for a moment, then Tony helps her up. She gets one foot forward, but she stumbles and falls. Tony crouches at her side.

"Put your arms around me" She does so. He lifts her up into his arms and looks to Bucky who is tying up the armed men. Bucky looks to Tony and Syrena.

"So.....you have legs now?" Bucky teases Syrena who shrugs.

"Friday, any more men?"

"No, once the Avengers started spinging into action, they retreated" Friday pauses. "Do you wish for me to gather the others....regarding this new development?" she asks, Tony looks to Syrena.

"Yeah..." he answers. "You okay?" he asks Syrena who nods a little.

"I'll see if Natasha has a change of clothes for her" Bucky offers.

"What about them?" Tony asks nodding to the unconscious, tied up men.

"They're not going anywhere any time soon" Bucky answers leaving the labs, Tony looks to Syrena.

"You want to try walking again?" he asks, Syrena shrugs and then nods. "Alright" he gently sets her back on her feet, keeping an arm around her waist. "Okay" Syrena keeps her arm around his neck. "One foot at a time" Tony smiles at her, she nods. "It's okay, I got you" Syrena takes a step, her legs unsteady beneath her, her knees wobble, but Tony keeps her upright. "Another" he tells her, Syrena nods and takes another step, she laughs.

"I'm walking" Tony smiles.

"You are"

"On legs!" she looks up at him.

"Yeah...." he reaches over and brushes her hair back. "Yeah, you are" she smiles at him.

"I have legs" he nods. "I have legs!" she states more surprised this time looking down at her own legs, Tony chuckles. "I have actual legs....with feet and toes....and...." she looks back up at Tony. "Will I get my tail back?"

"I don't know...." he tells her softly. "I really don't" she looks down at the legs sadly.

"What if I never get them back?" Tony lifts her back up.

"We'll figure it out" he tells her walking out the labs.

..................

"Here" Bucky holds out a pair of black jeans to Syrena where she sits curled up with Tony, his arm securely around her. Syrena takes the jeans and holds them out in front of her. "The others are just outside...so whenever you are ready" Syrena nods, Tony brushes her hair back and smiles.

"Do you think they'll still like me?" Syrena asks quietly, Bucky raises an eyebrow.

"Sy" she looks to him. "They didn't like you because you had a tail.....they liked you because you are likable...because you're sweet and kind" Bucky tells her with a smile, Syrena smiles back. Tony glares at the former assassin.

"Alright....alright..." Bucky smirks at him as he goes to leaves.

"I'll let you help her get dressed" Bucky teases, Tony rolls his eyes and stands.

"Here" he takes the jeans from Syrena before crouching and grasping her ankle in his hand.

"I think I could figure it out..." Tony smirks.

"Yeah, I have no doubt" he eases her leg into the jean leg and then the other, he takes her hands and pulls her to her feet, she wobbles a little and grabs onto his shoulders, Tony wiggles the jeans up her legs till he is standing, toe to toe, nose to nose, with his soul mate. He reaches up and brushes her hair back to cup her cheek. "You know....It never actually bothered me...the tail" he tells her softly, Syrena looks up at him, he smiles at her. They lean in VERY close to a kiss...but just then the other Avengers enter the room, Tony steps back and rubs the back of his neck, Syrena looks down at her feet.

"We can go away and then come back" Natasha teases with a smirk. Tony shakes his head.

"No, it's okay" he helps Syrena to sit back down. "As you can all see....Syrena is out of her tank and on two legs" Tony waves to Syrena's legs.

"That's why you needed the jeans" Natasha mumbles moving to sit next to Syrena. "How do you feel?"

"I feel fine" Syrena answers. "A little tired"

"Did you know it could happen?" Steve asks, Syrena shakes her head.

"No...none of my sisters said anything and I've never been out of water before.....so....no" Tony looks down at her.

"We're going to figure it out...." he adds. "Okay?" She nods. "But..first things first...." he turns back to the others. "She's going to need clothes and to learn to walk...."

"Well she can use my clothes, I don't mind" Natasha tells Syrena.

"Thank you" Natasha smiles at her.

"Come on" Natasha stands and turns to Syrena.

"She can't walk" Tony points out.

"I'll take her" Loki moves and lifts Syrena up. Loki and Natasha leave with Syrena. Tony sighs and drops onto the sofa.

"Well you never do things by half, do you?" Steve teases Tony who glares up at him.

"So what happens now? Do we still take her home? With no tail?" Pietro asks.

"I have no idea" Tony answers.

"It's not like you want her to go back is it?" Bucky asks. "Given that she's your soul mate" Tony looks to him.

"If she wants to go back......then we will take her back" Tony tells him. "If she wants to stay, she can stay.....it's up to her" he shrugs.

"But you don't want her to leave, do you?" Pietro asks. "You don't want your soul mate to leave?" Tony shoots him a look.

"What do you think?" Tony snarks standing. "I'm going to the labs....figure out what happened" he leaves the room.

........................

Tony sits tapping his pen against his desk, his mind elsewhere, on Syrena, he's actually a little worried she's still going to want to leave, to leave him, he's been waiting almost 50 years to meet his soul mate and for her to just....swim....walk....whatever away, he sighs and runs his fingers through his hair turning back to his computer, before he pushes himself away and stands and leaves the labs.

.........................

He finds Syrena in Natasha's room, the redhead holding up a pair of dark denim jeans.

"I never wear these....you can have them?" Syrena takes them and smiles. "You'll look great in them..." Tony clears his throat, the two of them look to him. "And I'm sure Wanda has shirts you can borrow" Natasha tells Syrena leaving the room, Tony smiles at Syrena.

"She's right, those jeans will look great" Syrena smiles at him.

"She's been really nice"

"Which is crazy right?" he teases. "A human being nice..." Syrena rolls her eyes and smiles.

"To me? Yeah.....forty odd years of being poked and proded.....all of you are....refreshing" Tony smiles and sits at her side.

"Well good" Syrena rubs her palms on her legs.

"It's all going to change now" she tells him. "Me with legs......I can't go home....I can't go back to the sea" Tony takes her hand.

"You are living with two of the smartest men in America..if not the world...if you want your tail back......we will figure out how to get it back" Syrena leans against his side. Tony presses his head to the side of hers.

..................

"Okay" Tony looks down at Syrena and holds out his hands. "Let's do this" Syrena slots her hands into his. "We're going to walk aallll the way to the kitchen" he pulls her to her feet. "You got this" he squeezes her hands, she nods. Tony takes a step back which pulls Syrena with him, she takes a step. "Yay" Tony cheers, Syrena laughs. "Okay...a few more and then I'll let go" Syrena looks to him panicked. "You need to do this yourself, Syrena.....and I know you can, you can do this" Tony steps back again, Syrena follows his steps, they share a smile, Tony nods and then loosens his hold on her hands, Syrena grasps them back. "I have to let go, Syrena" she nods and lets his hands fall away, Tony takes three steps back. "Three steps.....let's start with three steps" he claps his hands together. "You can do three steps.....come on" Syrena nods and looks to her feet.

"Okay" she whispers and then takes a step forward. "Okay"

"Two more" Tony encourages. Syrena takes another step, Tony takes one back, Syrena another, and another, and another, Tony smiles. "You're walking" he teases, Syrena looks to him, he's taken a step back with each of her forwards. "Come on" he holds out his hands. Syrena walks till she's stood in front of him, Tony smiles as she laughs. "See....you did it" she nods, Tony reaches up and touches her cheek.

"Thank you" she tells him, he nods, stares at her...then he is kissing her, fingers in her hair, Syrena moans and kisses him back. Tony grabs at her thighs and pulls her up, her legs wrapping around him.

"Syrena" he whispers pulling back.

"Is it because I have legs?" she ask quietly, he shakes his head brushing her hair back.

"No......i told you, I didn't mind the tail....it was beautiful.....you are beautiful......" he sighs. "I'm not very good at talking about my feelings.....but I really really really like you......"

"If it makes you feel better....I really really really like you too" he chuckles and pulls her closer. He kisses her again, she chuckles against his lips.

"Laughing's not something I want to hear, Syrena"

"I'm sorry" she whispers. "This is just....surreal to me" he strokes her cheek, then seems to have a light bulb moment, he smirks at her. "Tony?" he carries her towards the elevator.

..........................

"I want to try something" Tony tells Syrena as he walks towards the bigger more permanent tank.

"Try what?" she asks, Tony sets her down and strokes her hair back from her face.

"I want you to sit in the tank whilst I fill it up"

"Tony...." she shakes her head.

"It's okay, I'll only put a little bit in, I just want to see something...." he kisses her. "Trust me"

"With my life" she whispers, he smiles at her.

"Alright....then we can do this" she nods. "You might also want to loose the jeans....." they both look to her legs. She nods as he moves away and to the tank set up, Syrena wiggles out of the jeans and sets them aside before she climbs into the tank.

"What now?" she asks walking to the glass, Tony smiles.

"I turn on the water" she nods. "Are you okay with this?"

"Yeah......yes I am" Tony grabs the wheel and turns on the water. Syrena watches it flow through the pipes and splash into the base of the tank, she steps backwards hitting her back against the glass. Tony moves to the glass, she looks to him.

"If this doesn't work....I'm right here" she nods and looks back to the water that closes in, it laps against the socks on her feet and Tony frowns. "Damn it" he grumbles. Syrena looks to him. "I thought...I thought if you got wet....you'd get your tail back" he sighs. "I really thought that would work" Syrena falls forward her legs magically turning into a tail. Tony smiles. "It's working" Syrena's tail flips around a few times before settling in the water. She looks up at Tony and smiles. "See what did I say" he points to himself. "Genius" she laughs and nods.

"Yeah, I guess you are" Syrena moves and pushes herself up to kiss him, he smiles and kisses her back, she reaches up and wraps her arms around his neck.

"Syrena?" he asks pulling back, she cocks her head. "What happens now? Are you.....do you still want to go back?...do you want to leave?" Syrena reaches up and strokes his cheek.

"Tony......" she leans closer and brushes her nose over his. "Would it make me a bad mermaid.....if I say no......if I say I want to stay here....with you?" he shakes his head.

"No..." he clutches at her face. "Cause I want you to stay too" he whispers.

.............Epi - One Year Later....................

Natasha walks into the kitchen, right up to where Syrena sits eating with Tony and sets a cardboard box on the counter top, Syrena looks to the redhead, who'd become her closest girl friend.

"Today is the day" Natasha announces, Tony looks to his watch and then goes to stand, Syrena grabs his wrist.

"Tony" he chuckles and leans down to kiss her cheek.

"You'll be fine.....it's just a pair of shoes....I'll see you downstairs in half an hour" she doesn't looks convinced at all, Tony smiles and strokes her cheek. "It's just a pair of shoes....you learnt to walk, to cook, to read....you can do this too" she shakes her head, Tony sighs and sits back at her side. "You want me to cancel the press release? We can push it back again....till you're ready" he takes her hand and kisses the back of her hand.

"It's not that I'm not ready....I am....it's the shoes..." Natasha chuckles. "Why do I have to wear THOSE shoes? Why can't I go barefoot, like usual?"

"Because I am announcing to the world that Tony Stark is officially off the market....and that you" Tony pokes Syrena's nose. "Are to become Mrs Stark...my wife...my hot young ball and chain" He teases, she smiles a little. "....and you should look incredible...." Syrena frowns at him.

"And I don't normally?" she asks, Natasha shoots Tony a look.

"To me, you always look incredible" Tony tells Syrena who smiles. He smiles back. "Will you put on the shoes?" she nods.

"Okay"

"Thank you..." Tony kisses her. "I'll take you out for lunch, that Sushi place you love down the street, just you and me..." she smiles.

"That sounds nice" she tells him.

"Half an hour" Tony tells her, she nods watching him walk to the elevator, Natasha opens the shoe box and pulls out a pair of high heels. Syrena sighs.

..................................

Syrena clutches to Bucky's metal arm, he smiles and stops as she struggles to walk in heels.

"Those shes were a terrible idea" he tells her.

"That's what I said" Syrena tells him back. "I'm going to fall over and everyone is going to laugh at me" Bucky kisses her head.

"No, they're not...do you know why?" he asks, Syrena shakes her head. "Because your best friends are the Winter Soldier, the God of Mischief and Black Widow....and we'll kick ass if they laugh at you" Syrena smiles. "All right?" she nods.

"Thanks" Tony smiles across at her, sending her a wink before he walks onto the press stage, Syrena grabs onto Bucky's arm. "What if they hate me?" she asks him.

"Do you really think Tony's going to care what strangers think of you?" Syrena shakes her head. "No, exactly"

"This press release was to announce that I had found my soul mate....after soooo many years of searching" Tony announces, Bucky squeezes Syrena's hand, the press crowd chuckle a little. "That means I am off the market and dating....in fact....more than dating....so I would like to introduce you all to...Syrena...my fiancee" Tony looks to Syrena and smiles. "Syrena..." he motions her forward, Bucky squeezes her hand and she walks towards Tony, consciously trying not to fall over in the heels Natasha had forced her to wear, Tony takes her hand once she is close enough and pulls her to his side, his arm wrapping around her waist. He leans over to whisper in her ear. "You look beautiful" he tells her softly as the cameras flash and the journalists ask questions.

...................................

Syrena kicks off her shoes as she heads through the labs, Tony follows with a small smile, he grabs a chair and sets himself in it, he pulls his tie off and ruffles his hair as Syrena pulls the dress over her head and climbs into the tank that had become a permanent feature in the room since her decision to stay. Dropping into the water, her legs become a tail, the change getting easier each time.

"Thank you" Tony tells her. "For....doing that....I know you didn't want to" Syrena swims up to the top of the tank and leans on the edge. He stands and moves, dragging the small step ladder with him so he can be face to face with her. He climbs up and kisses her. "I love you" he tells her, she smiles.

"I love you too...." he smiles and brushes a strand of hair from her face.

"You are far too good for me, Syrena...." she takes his hand and shakes her head. "You are......" he smiles sadly at her. "Syrena...."

"You're going to be a great Dad, Tony" she tells him, she knows that face, he's been wearing that face since she'd told him she was pregnant, he's worried he's going to be a dad like his father was.

"How can you be sure?" she smiles and strokes his cheek.

"Because you are NOT your father" Tony smiles at her.

"See...now you're just proving my point" he kisses her and then her cheek. "You wanna swim around a bit before we go for lunch?" she nods and he smiles. "Alright...I'll come back in about an hour?"

"Sounds great" he kisses her again before stepping down.

......................................

Tony frowns at the sheet of paper in his hand and then looks to the contraption in front of him, Loki smirks across from him and holds up his hand, glowing green.

"No" Tony warns. "I want to do this the...normal...way...." Loki raises an eyebrow. "I know, it's ridiculous, they've got me being...normal...next thing you know I'll be doing the school run" Bucky smirks from the armchair in the corner of the room. "Oh God I actually want to do the school run" Tony tells them. Bucky laughs holding up the stuffed Iron Man plush from the table beside him.

"Seriously?" Bucky asks.

"Urm...yeah" Tony answers. "Kid needs to know his roots" Bucky laughs.

"His roots" he repeats, Tony nods and points to the mermaid on the top of a shelf. Bucky smirks and shakes his head.

"Okay..... screw A into hole D...." Tony looks to the piece of crib scattered across the floor. "There is no screw A and where the hell is hole D?"

"You know...we could have this down with a click of the fingers" Loki teases.

"Normal" Tony points to Loki with the screwdriver. "Now are you two going to help? Or just sit there and poke fun?" Bucky and Loki share a look before smirking.

"Poke fun" They answer together, Tony groans.

..........................................

Syrena frowns at her bump as Happy drives Tony and Syrena to the sushi place, they'd been an abundance of press outside of the tower and Tony wanted his wife to be and baby to be to be safe. Tony reaches over and takes Syrena's hand from her bump.

"Ariel?" she smiles, he'd introduced her to the film and she'd fallen in love with it, and the nickname stuck.

"It's nothing" she tells him. "Just...feel...funny" Tony scoots closer and wraps an arm around her shoulders and kisses her head.

"Funny how? Is it the baby?" he touches her bump.

"He's fine...." she tells him. "I just...it was just a twinge" she coos touching his face.

"Are you sure?" she nods. He relaxes and kisses her neck. He then leans back excited and smiles. "Whilst I have you alone...." he grabs a tablet from the chair beside him and holds it out to Syrena. She takes it and frowns down at the screen.

"What is this?"

"I've been looking at places..."

"Places?" she asks. He smiles.

"For us"

"But I like living at the tower" she tells him.

"So do I" he kisses her head. "But we're about to start a family......and I was kind of thinking about retiring....I'm 50, Syrena...that's old for a human....that's old giving that I put myself in harms way as much as I do........and now I have a kid on the way and....I'm done playing the hero if it means I won't get to see him grow up" Syrena smiles at him.

"Are you sure? I know how much being Iron Man means to you" Tony smiles and kisses her.

"And that is one of the many reasons why I love you......yes, I am sure....you and me and the kid....somewhere nice...by the sea" he strokes her cheek. Tony swipes at the screen. "Like this one..." Syrena looks to it and smiles.

"It's beautiful..."

"But?" he asks.

"It's not the tower"

"No, it's better...." he teases. "You're going to miss Bucky and Loki and Natasha.....I know....but you really think they are going to stay away? That we are going to just stop talking to them?" she shakes her head. "Damn right....they are your family, Syrena..." Syrena looks up at him.

"I love you" he smiles and pokes her nose.

"Good thing I love you too" he leans down and kisses her.

............................

Tony kisses Syrena's head as he cradles his newborn son to his shoulder, Syrena groans and stretches in her sleep.

"Wifey" he coos before sitting up, the wedding had been a quiet event, for Tony, just the Avengers and their partners. Syrena had worn a mermaid dress, of course and Tony had never seen anything as beautiful in his life. Tony looks down at his son and smiles. Till this moment. His son is beautiful, so his mother. "I'm going to be such a good dad" Tony whisper to him. "Edwin....I promise" Syrena smiles listening in, Tony kisses Edwin's head and places a hand on Syrena's waist. 

Chapter Text

Quil Ateara stands with Paul, Jared, Jacob and Embry outside of school, doing what he always does....watching for Mary Margaret. Embry and Jacob share a look, they miss their friend as much as Quil does. Mary Margaret had moved to the reservation when she was six when her father had remarried, her step-mother and step-sisters originally from Forks but her father had wanted a more natural setting. Quil smiles to himself. Snow's always loved nature. He looks across the parking lot as Snow's beat up beetle pulls in. Jacob and Embry move to his side to watch her.

"How do you think she's doing?" Embry asks.

"The same as you asked yesterday" Paul mumbles behind them. Snow parks and climbs out of the beetle and the three wolves sigh softly, missing their friend. Quil smiles sadly. The reason they nicknamed her Snow White. They'd been the closest before they'd all abandoned her, Embry first....then Jacob....and that left Quil and Snow....and then he'd left her too.

"She looks tired" Jacob points out. "Pale..." Embry snorts.

"Snow always looks pale" Jacob smacks the back of Embry's head.

"You know what I mean.......Quil?" Jacob looks to him. "What do you think?" Quil looks away from Snow and shrugs.

"I don't know" Paul and Jared share a look, Paul rolls his eyes. Jacob and Embry look to Snow as she pulls her guitar case from the car and walks towards the school, alone.

"I feel really bad" Embry whispers. "She has no one else..."

"Sam feels bad too" Jared tells them. "He knows how much she means to you all.....you all grew up together...."

"Yeah, we get it" Jacob mumbles.

"Just sucks..." Embry adds. Quil glances back to Snow as her step-sisters knock into her, sending her bag, books and case to the ground.

"Oh come on that's just mean" Paul mumbles watching. "I mean even I wasn't that much of a dick"

"Her step-sisters treat her like crap" Jacob states. "Step-mother is worse" Embry chuckles.

"We used to joke that with her being Snow White that they were the evil step-mother and ugly step-sisters" Embry looks to Jacob who smirks nudging Quil who's gone back to watching Snow picking her things up.

"Who names there kid Snow White?" Paul asks.

"It's not her real name" Embry points out. "It's Mary Margaret Blanchard, Snow's just her nickname cause of that line you know from the story....Lips red as the rose. Hair black as ebony. Skin white as snow...it pretty much describes what Mary Magaret looks like"

...........................

Snow opens her locker and sets her books inside, she looks up as a loud laugh breaks the chatter of the hall, Paul Lahote's laugh, over the top and loud, Snow rolls her eyes and looks away. She doesn't like him, or Jared, or Sam. They took her friends away from her. She looks to the photo stuck to the back of her locker, of her, Embry, Jacob and Quil, it's crinkled from how many times she's scrunched it up to throw away only to smooth it out and put it back. She looks away from it and shuts her locker door, grabbing her guitar case from the floor and walks away.

.............................

Quil watches Snow walk away from her locker and sighs sadly. Jacob nudges him, Quil shoots him a look.

"How come you get to hang out with Bella but Snow is left alone?" Quil complains, Embry slaps his shoulder and shoots him a look. "You've thought it too, bet he doesn't even care anymore"

"That's not true" Jacob defends. "Snow was my friend too"

"I was one that was there when Embry left, I was the one there when you left....you have no idea what that did to her...to us"

"Alright, simmer down" Jared states. "Let's not do this here....if you have a problem talk to Sam"

"What's the point" Quil complains. "It's not going to change anything" he mumbles. "I'm going to the library" he walks away. Embry watches him go before turning back to the others.

"Well that's just great" he mumbles looking to Jacob.

"How is this my fault?"

"He's right, bringing Bella around" Paul tells him. "You get to hang out with your human friend but he can't....."

"Yeah and he was closer to Snow after we left, remember, it was just them" Embry points out. "They were joined at the hip"

...............................

Snow sits in the library with her notebook open and a copy of Romeo and Juliet open next to it. The seat across from her pulls out but she doesn't look up but she waits. They clear their throat.

"Hey, Snow" she closes her eyes and takes a deep breath. Quil. His unfriending of her had hurt the most. He's promised her that he would never leave her like the others had, and he broke it. That had hit Snow hard. She spins her pen around her fingers before going back to her work, ignoring him. He sighs. "Snow....please"

"What could you possibly want?" she asks not looking up.

"I'm sorry....I am...really sorry, Snow"

"It's too late for sorry, Ateara, far far too late....." she closes her books and stands. He stands with her and steps into her escape path.

"Snow...." Snow looks up at him, tears threatening. Quil's eyes widen slightly looking into hers. As Quil makes eye contact with Snow for the first time since he shifted, he imprints on her, seeing her future from that moment to her as a grown woman, their future, all of it. He imprints....and she is crying.

"Please, leave me alone" Snow begs looking away from him, before she walks away, Quil stares after her.

"Oh that's....just....wow" he mumbles before he hurries away.

...........................

Quil finds Embry first who looks to him. Noting his expression he frowns.

"What wrong with you? You look like someone kicked your puppy....."

"I imprinted...."

"That's great" Embry cheers. "Why aren't you happy?"

"It was Snow....I imprinted on Snow.....and she hates me" Quil looks to Embry. "What am I suppose to do? Has this happened before? What if....What if she...what if she doesn't forgive me?" Embry has no idea what to tell him.

......................

Quil is miserable for the rest of the day, and it's unbearable for the other wolves, Jared leaves early to talk to Sam about what's happened, one wolf in a bad mood brings down all the others. And of course having Snow in their classes doesn't help, Quil looking at her and pining, it's the pining that gets the others, that look of pure adoration and need and longing. And the fact that Snow tries her best to ignore him. That's a little heartbreaking. Even to Paul.

.............................

Snow walks back to her car, her two step-sisters take a side each and bump into her, sending her bag, books and folders to the ground, laughing they walk to their own car, Snow sighs.

"Every time" she whispers to herself as she kneels down to pick up her sheet music and science notes. She sighs as Quil kneels with her and helps collect them.

"Here" he hands over her copy of Wuthering Heights, Snow takes it from him and sets it back in her bag.

"Thanks" she whispers setting her sheets of paper into her bag and standing, Quil stands with her.

"Snow...." she reaches into her jacket and pulls out her car keys before walking away, Quil watches her go sadly before following after her. "Snow please....I miss you" she stops and hangs her head.

"If that was true....you wouldn't have spent the last six months pretending I didn't exist, that the eleven years we were friends meant nothing to you....." she climbs into her car and then drives away.

"Harsh" Paul mutters setting an arm around Quil's shoulders.

"Deserved" Quil corrects.

"Yeah, well, she's an imprint....you can tell her the truth.....she'll forgive you"

"You don't know that" Quil states. "It might make it worse....." Quil shrugs out of Paul's arm and walks away.

..............................

Snow is on her hands and knees scrubbing the kitchen floor, she sighs and sits back rolling her wrist before she starts again. Her step-mother watching with a glass of wine, Snow ignores her as best she can. It's easier when someone knocks at the door, Snow's step-mother sets her wine down and moves to answer it. Snow is the only one who has to do chores, on top of her homework, and her extra credit work, she's doing everything she can to get out of this stupid town.

"Mary" she looks up. "It's for you" Snow stands and walks past her step-mother to the front door, Quil gives her a small smile.

"What do you want?" she asks hiding her gloved hands behind her back.

"Well.....I...kind of need help on the Chemistry homework and well....you are really smart"

"I have chores to do" she tells him looking away. "And my own homework...."

"Oh..all right" Quil mumbles rubbing the back of his neck.

"MARY!!" Her step-mother screeches. Snow cringes.

"I have to...."

"Sure" Quil looks to her sadly as she closes the door on him.

................................

Snow opens her bedroom window once she is sure her step-mother and sisters are asleep, before climbing out onto the tree outside her window, before climbing down.

................................

Embry watches Snow kneel in front of a gravestone in the cemetery, he frowns, he wasn't aware anyone she knew died. He walks towards her as it starts to rain.

"Snow" she glances back at him.

"Call" she greets looking back to the grave.

"What are you doing out here in the dark?" he asks. "And the rain?" She sniffles.

"Just..visiting my dad"

"What?" Embry frowns and kneels at her side to look at the headstone. "Oh, Snow.....when did this happen?"

"About four months ago.....brain aneurysm"

"I'm so sorry" he tells her. "I didn't hear" she shrugs.

"Things still happen.....even if you are not around" she tells him as she stands. "This is the only time I get free to visit him...." she tugs her hood over her head and shoves her hands in her pockets. Embry stands and looks to her softly.

"I am sorry you lost him......I know how close you and he were"

"Yeah" She nods. "I have no one" she tells him before walking away.

.....................

Embry enters Emily's and heads straight to Jacob and Quil who look up at him.

"Her dad died...." Jacob frowns.

"Who?"

"Snows"

"Leo?" Jacob asks. "When did that happen?"

"About four months ago.....yeah, so....we abandon her and then her dad dies....and she actually has no one" Embry states. He looks to Quil. "She needs you to tell her the truth...she needs to know that we didn't....stop being friends with her"

"She doesn't want to see me....." Quil mumbles. "I went round to talk to her and she....."

"Well try harder.....or I will tell her"

"Embry" Sam warns. "It's not your place to tell her....Quil has to do it" Embry groans and sits down.

"I miss my friend" he grumbles.

"I miss her too" Jacob tells him. Quil wrings his hands together and looks down

...........................

Snow sits in a small clearing in the woods, her back against a fallen log, her journal open at her side and her guitar across her lap, her fingers strumming away. Behind her a chocolate brown wolf, Quil-wolf, steps out of the trees. Snow sniffles a little and sighs setting the guitar aside. The wolf slowly approaches. Snow grabs her journal and strokes the spin, it had been a gift from her father just before he died and she's not brought herself to write in it yet, sighing she sets it down and pulls her knees to her chest, glancing to her watch. The wolf stands on a thick stick which snaps under his weight, he pauses as Snow stiffens before glancing over her shoulder at him. Her eyes widen and she stumbles backwards away from him. Okay sneaking up behind her had been a very bad idea. Quil-wolf drops to his stomach and stares at her, trying to seem less threatening, but then he's a giant ass wolf and she's still just staring at him. She's not even running away. Quil-wolf crawls forward a little, testing. Snow's eyes widen even more. Quil is mentally telling her it is all right, that he's not going to hurt her, obviously she can't hear him, it's all in his giant canine head. Snow lifts her head a little, like she's steeling herself, but it also casts light onto her face and he sees a bruise on her cheek. He growls in response and she jerks backwards. He stops and lowers his head again in apology.

"Huh" she states cocking her head. "You're what all the fuss is about....." he lifts his head. "Not bears after all" she takes a step towards him. "It's okay" she coos with a smile. Quil wants to smile back, it's been so long since he'd seen Snow smile. She crouches and then kneels in front of him, she clenches her hand against her chest before reaching for him. Quil-wolf raises his into her hand and she smiles with a laugh before shuffling closer. "You're not so bad" she threads her fingers through his fur. He lifts his head and pokes her bruise with his nose, Snow reaches up with her free hand and touches her face. "It's nothing...." she tells the wolf sadly. "My step-mother...." Snow shakes her head. ".....I fell over......" she shrugs and strokes behind his ears. He presses his face to her chest and she throws her arms around his neck.

..............................

Snow checks her reflection as she pulls on her jacket, she'd managed to cover the bruise with make up, something she never usually did, Quil used to tell her she was prettier without it, Snow looks away and grabs her bag before walking out of her room and down the stairs, grabbing her keys from the side she checks her cheek one more time before leaving and heading to her car.

..........................................

Quil watches Snow walking across the parking lot, she reaches up and brushes her hair back and he looks for her bruise, a little disappointed it's been covered up. People won't ask questions and they won't stop, cause he is pretty sure her step-mother is the one that gave it to her. He always knew she was a witch, and that it was Snow's father that protected her from the woman, once Leo died he could imagine. And Snow had no where to escape now he, Embry and Jacob weren't around. Quil bites his lip and jogs over to Snow.

"Snow...." she glances to him. "I need to talk to you" he reaches for her hand, she jerks it away from him. "Please, Snow...it's important...." she looks to him. "Snow.." she looks away and sighs.

"Okay" she whispers. "Okay" she pulls her bag strap further up her shoulder. "Urm...I have some time after school before my shift at the vets...if you want...."

"That's perfect" he tells her with a smile. Snow nods and looks to him softly, sadly before she walks away. Quil sighs and nods. At least she's willing to talk to him.

....................................

Quil leans against Snow's locker waiting for her as she finishes her last class.

"You're going to tell her?" Jacob asks.

"Yes" Quil answers looking to him. "And I have no idea where to start"

"She'll forgive you" Embry adds. "You and Snow were inseparable....no matter what you guys fought about you were always friends again by the end of the day"

"Yeah and that's why it hurt her when I stopped talking to her..." Quil states with a nod.

"And it helps that you've been practically in love with her since she ran you over with her tricycle when she was five" Quil smiles fondly.

"Yeah, I guess so" Quil answers looking across at Snow as she heads towards them. "All right, go away" he tells Jacob and Embry who smirk and walk away. "Hey" he greets as Snow reaches him.

"Hey...." she greets back with a sigh. "So....you want to talk here....or...."

"Can we take a drive?" he asks, Snow nods and walks away, Quil sighs a little and follows.

........................

Snow stares out the car front window as she waits for Quil to talk, he sits next to her nervously fidgeting with his hands. He sighs and looks out the window with a fond smile.

"We used to come up here when you wanted to get away from everything" he states softly.

"Quil" she reminds him.

"When your dad and step-mother would argue.....or your step-sisters were getting on your nervous...."

"Quil" he sighs and looks to her. "You said it was important" he nods.

"Right....do you remember the legends we used to get told as kids?" Snow sighs and shoots him an annoyed look. "It's important, Snow" she sighs.

"That the Quileutes are decedents of wolves?"

"Right" Quil nods. "The histories that we always thought were legends, that were stories used to scare us. Snow, they're real" she stares at him before snorting.

"Right, sure...God, you're ridiculous....."

"Snow...."

"I thought...I actually thought you wanted to be my friend again, that maybe you would apologise and explain why you stopped in the first place"

"Snow...."

"Instead you just....you" she groans and reaches for her keys to start the car.

"Snow" he grabs her wrist.

"Let go of me" she whimpers, he pulls his hand back as she shakes in fear.

"Snow..." he whispers. "I'm sorry"

"It's fine....I just....I don't like people grabbing me" Quil shuffles closer and touches her shoulder, she looks to him and he reaches up and drags his thumb over her cheek, removing her make up.

"I don't like people hitting you" he states, Snow looks away. "Snow...."

"How did you know that was there?"

"I turn into a wolf...a big brown wolf....." she glances to him. "I sat with you yesterday in the woods.....I saw the bruise then"

"You turn into a wolf?" she asks quietly.

"Yeah" Quil answers. "I couldn't tell you, it wasn't allowed.....that's why..." Quil sighs. "That's why I couldn't be your friend any more...." he takes her hand. "And I didn't want to hurt you, Mary Margaret....it's not safe.....do you know Emily Young?" Snow nods.

"Leah's cousin?"

"That's right....you've seen her face...."

"Yeah"

"Sam...he....accidentally phased to close to her...."

"Sam Uley did that?" Quil nods, Snow looks to him. "Who else? Who else is...Are you all?"

"Yeah...."

"So Jake and Embry?" Quil nods, Snow looks away and out of her window. "I have to get to work"

"Snow..."

"I just...I have to get to work" Quil sighs and nods settling back into his seat.

"I'll walk from the clinic....." she nods and starts the car. "Snow...do you forgive me?" she sighs as she pulls out of the parking space.

"I don't know, Quil"

...................

Snow tucks her keys into her jacket as Quil watches her.

"I'll see you at school?" Quil asks. Snow sighs and looks to him.

"I don't know...I mean...I will be at school...but"

"Snow..."

"You have to give me time, Quil. You can't just tell me all this and then everything go back the way it was....it's been six months.....it's not that easy. You don't get for it to be that easy" he nods.

"I know....it's okay....take as much time as you need....I'll be waiting" she nods and walks away.

.......................

"I told her" Quil states sitting between Jacob and Embry, both of who are playing video games before they go on patrol.

"And?"

"How'd she take it?" they both ask.

"I don't know....I told her and she went to work" Jacob frowns.

"She just went to work?"

"Yeah" Quil nods. "I think Gwendolyn's hurting her" Embry looks to him.

"What?"

"She's got this bruise...Snow, on her face...and there's a mark on it....it looks like Gwendolyn's ring, you know that big ugly one that looks like a snake"

"And that doesn't make you mad?" Jacob asks.

"Of course it does!" Quil snaps. "I hate it....I hate all of this" he stands. "But what am I suppose to do....."

"We could tell Charlie" Jacob states.

"With what proof, it'll be our word against Gwendolyn's and she works at the Sheriff's office and Snow....she's too nice, she's not going to say anything" Embry points out.

"She's scared" Quil mumbles looking out the window.

........................

Snow sits on her bed with her knees to her chest and her arms around them. Wolves. Snow stands and moves to her dresser where she grabs a hair tie and pulls her hair back. Wolves. Her mind tells her. He said he couldn't tell her, he wasn't allowed to tell her, so why now? Why after six months of nothing but silence is he allowed to tell her? Snow sighs and grabs a hoodie, pulls it on and climbs out of her bedroom window.

........................

Quil chuckles listening to Paul and Jacob rough housing in the front room, Quil opens the front door and looks to the girl stood before him.

"Snow?" she sniffles and looks away.

"You weren't lying....about the wolves?" she asks.

"No, Snow, I wasn't" she nods a little.

"Why now?" she asks pulling her jacket tighter around herself. "It's been six months....why now?"

"Come here" he holds out his hand. Snow looks to him. "Just...I'll explain everything....but you need something first" she raises an eyebrow at him.

"And you know what I need?" she asks.

"Yes" Quil teases and then moves to pull her into a hug, Snow stiffens. "It's okay" he tells her softly. Snow sniffles and hugs him back as she starts to cry. "It's okay" he lifts her up, Snow wrapping her arms around his neck, he kicks the door shut and carries her further into the house, Jacob, Paul and Embry look up. Quil gives them all a look, Paul stands and leaves, but Jacob and Embry both shake their heads, they are staying, Quil sighs and sits with Snow on the couch, she curls up against his chest.

"Hey, Snow" Embry greets, Quil shoots him a look. "You okay?" Snow shakes her head against Quil's chest.

"You want to talk about it?" Jacob asks, Snow shakes her head again. "All right"

"Do you want to just sit here and watch tv?" Quil asks stroking her hair. She nods and curls in tighter to him. "We can do that"

"Hey, there might even be a rerun of those old animal programmes you like on" Embry state flicking though the channels. Snow starts to cry, Quil pulls her closer as Embry and Jacob look to her sadly.

"I missed you" She whispers to Quil, before adding; "All of you"

"We missed you too" Jacob tells her.

"Yeah, we did" Embry adds. Quil brushes Snow's hair behind her ear and then gently brushes his fingers over her bruised cheek. Embry watches, he looks up at Quil who gives him a look back.

"I should get back" Snow whispers. "I snuck out"

"Snow...." Embry starts. "If Gwen's hurting you" Snow looks to him.

"What? She's not...."

"Snow..."

"Don't" she warns as she stands shaking her head. "You don't understand" she whispers before sighing. "I have to go back" she mumbles before she walks away, Quil stands and follows her.

"Snow...." she shakes her head and sighs.

"I'll see you tomorrow" she tells him as she leaves, Quil turns on Embry.

"Why did you say that?"

"Because it's Snow....she's not going to come out and say someone is hurting her....remember when we were ten and that girl down the street kept stealing her lunch....it took us two years to figure out it was going on and that was only cause you decided to meet her ten minutes earlier...how long till Gwen really hurts her, Quil? A slap or a punch now but.....we all know how these things...escalate...we need to get her out of that house before she ends up in the hospital"

.........................

Snow pulls herself back in through her bedroom window and sighs.

"Well...." Snow stiffens and turns to face Gwendolyn. "This is interesting"

"Gwen...." Snow begs.

......................

"Snow!" Quil shouts to the girl as she turns from the cafeteria line, she smiles at Quil before making her way towards where he sits with Jacob, Embry, Jared and Paul. Sam being the only one of them actually old enough to be out of school. Jared wraps an arm around the girl at his side, Kim.

"Hey" Snow greets.

"Paul, Jared, this is Snow White" Snow rolls her eyes but smiles.

"It's Mary Margaret Blanchard" she corrects, Quil clears his bag from the seat next to him.

"Sit with us" he looks to Snow who nods and takes the seat. "I don't know if you know...Paul and Jared" Snow nods.

"They're in my Environmental classes" Snow answers. "And I know Kim..." Kim smiles.

"Yeah, we have music together, she's incredibly talented" Quil smiles at Snow who looks down at her tray.

"Thanks" Snow answers reaching for her apple. Paul chuckles, Quil sighs.

"What's so funny?" he asks.

"Snow White's eating an apple" He points out, Snow shoots Paul a look, he shrugs. She holds it out to Paul and smirks.

"Want to check it for poison?" Kim chuckles into Jared's shoulder. Quil smirks as Jacob chuckles. Snow bites into her apple and smiles. Daphne and Sabrina, Snow's step-sisters head towards the table, Jacob spots them first.

"Oh no, ugly step-sisters on approach" he mumbles.

"I thought it was Cinderella that had ugly step-sisters" Jared mumbles looking to Kim who rolls her eyes.

"Yeah, but Mary Margaret has sisters so it fits" Kim explains. "Plus they're horrible people" she whispers, Jared pulls her closer as Daphne and Sabrina reach Snow.

"You have to go to Seattle after school..." Snow looks to them.

"Why?"

"I'm out of face cream" Sabrina states.

"And my nail polish needs replacing" Daphne adds.

"And you can't get them in Forks?" Embry asks.

"No" Sabrina answers.

"It's from this boutique place in the city"

"Can only be bought there"

"They don't even have a website" the twins state together with smirks.

"So, Mary Margaret will go to Seattle"

"And she will get the face cream"

"And the nail polish"

"Oh and..." Daphne holds up a sheet of paper. "Mother left you a list of other shopping to pick up" Snow takes the list.

"And dinner should be ready for six" Sabrina states before they both walk away, Snow looks to the list sadly. Quil shoots a terrified look at Sam, he doesn't want Snow going to Seattle, not right now, not with everything going on, not with the news that's been breaking.

.....................................

"Can I come to Seattle with you?" Quil asks Snow at her locker, she looks to him.

"You want to come do mundane shopping with me in Seattle?" she asks with a frown.

"Yes" Quil answers. "Please...." Snow raises an eyebrow.

"Urm...okay fine.....you can come with me....but we'll have to be quick....because I have to get back to cook dinner....." she tells him, Quil nods.

"We can do that" he tells her. "Give me half the list" he tells her. "We can get through it faster together" she smiles at him.

"Quil..."

"I want to help" she nods and closes her locker.

"You can tell me why now on the way" she tells him walking away, Quil follows and nods.

.................

Quil smiles listening to Snow sing along to the song on the radio, he's missed listening to her sing, but he needs to talk to her about her sister's.

"Why do you let them talk to you like that?" he asks, Snow sighs and turns the radio down.

"It's....easier" she answers. "It's just easier to do what they want, Quil......." he reaches over and takes her hand. "It's not going to be for much longer.....we graduate in a few weeks...I'll be eighteen in the summer" she looks to Quil and smiles. "I applied to Julliard"

"You did?" Quil asks with a smile.

"I did" she tells him.

"Have you heard from them?" Snow shakes her head.

"Not yet" she answers. "I mean....it's pretty slim...my chances....they must have thousands of applicants...."

"Mary Margaret Blanchard" Quil states with a smile. "They would be insanely lucky to have someone like you" she smiles.

"But..." she shakes his head.

"What?"

"It would mean...leaving La Push..." she answers. "And....I know I'm not a native..." she teases. "But it's my home"

"Of course you are" Quil tells her. "You were born in La Push.....as was your father and your mother"

"Yeah but....both sets of grandparents moved to La Push...it doesn't count"

"You know the legends" he points out. "You're the packs friend" Snow smirks.

"Seriously? You call yourselves a pack?" she asks. "That's...."

"That's what, Snow?" Quil asks with a smirk.

"Cute" she answers. "It's cute...." he squeezes her hand as he chuckles, she holds his hand back. "Quil.....why now?" she asks, he sighs.

"We....the wolves......we have this.....thing" she raises an eyebrow at the road ahead.

"A thing?" she asks.

"We call it an imprint..." she glances to him and then to the road again. "And well....It's not like love at first sight. It's like... gravity moves..." he looks to Snow, warmly, devoted. "And suddenly it's not the earth holding you here anymore, she does... You become whatever she needs you to be, whether that's a protector, or a lover, or a friend"

"What does that.....How does that apply to....?" she asks.

"Snow..." she sighs and tightens her hold on the wheel. "I.....Snow...I imprinted....on you....that's why now.....you are my imprint..."

"So...if I wasn't...you would never have told me?" she asks. "I would still be...outted..."

"I know how it sounds..."

"No, you don't" she tells him. "You don't understand how that sounds....how that makes me feel" she tells him. "Just....stay quiet" Quil stares at her before nodding.

.............................

Quil holds out his hand and the tube of face cream in it, Snow takes it from him and sets it in the basket on her arm.

"Snow....are you talking to me yet?" he asks. Snow sniffles.

"Quil....you told me that without this....imprint thing, nothing would have changed, you told me that my friends....are only my friends again because of this....you told me that I would be still be alone" Quil shakes his head and then kisses Snow. He pulls back and looks to her as she cries.

"Snow..."

"Why? Why did you do that?"

"Because I love you"

"You only love me because of this imprint" she tells him walking away. Quil hurries after her and grabs her hand.

"No, I loved you before the imprint" he tells her turning her to face him. "You can ask Embry, or Jake..and they will tell you the same. I have been in love with you since we were five years old and you ran me over with your tric in that blue and yellow dress, you wore a red head band in your hair and yellow shoes on your feet, you said 'I shouldn't have stood so close to the path...or your bike and that you liked my shirt'" Snow smiles. "It was that blue one with the stars on" she nods.

"I remember" she tells him.

"And I just couldn't say anything, in case you laughed at me and said you didn't feel the same and I lost you as my best friend....because you are my best friend, Snow......and I love you, I have always loved you......." Snow stares at him. "Snow?"

"You...You can't do this to me" Quil looks away. "You can't just throw this at me....." She moves to him. "You can't just....eleven years we were friends...and I didn't know..." she whispers looking up at him. "I had no idea....you felt..." she bites her lips as he takes her hand. "You felt.....the same way....I did" Quil looks to her surprised. "You're an idiot" she tells him walking away. Quil smiles to himself.

"She loves me" he mumbles to himself.

...................................

"So...you're not talking to me now?" Quil asks Snow as she drives back to La Push. Snow sighs and bites her lip.

"Quil...you can't even begin to imagine how this feels.......I've been in love with you for as long as I can remember.......but.....I find out you have been as well.....and the only way you told me is because...of some wolf thing...." she looks to him then back to the road. "This is just.....a lot to take in" he nods.

"I know........Snow, I know...."

"It's a lot to deal with" she tells him. "It's.......change" he nods. "I just..."

"Need time" he finishes softly. "I know....it's okay, Snow.....I'm here" he reaches over and takes her hand. "I'll wait however long it takes......I'll be whatever you need of me......I'll be here....always" she looks to him. "For anything"

"Like my Prince Charming?" she asks, teasing, Quil snorts and looks to her. "You started with the Snow White crap.......I never even liked that nickname......my name is Mary Margaret" she tells him, Quil looks to her.

"You never complained before....."

"Because I wanted friends" she answers. "I just took it..." she tells him. Quil looks to her.

"Like the slap" he points out, she looks to him.

"Quil....."

"Does it not bother you?"

"Yes, yes of course it does but what am I suppose to do, who I can tell that would believe me, she works for the Sheriff's office, has for thirty years, you don't think I've wanted to tell someone....but you...you were the one person I wanted to tell, you were the one person I wanted to go to to escape her.....you were my safe place, you and Jake and Embry......it's all well and good noticing now.....but..."

"You could leave" he tells her, she snorts.

"And go where?" she looks to him. "I'm a minor" Quil sighs. "There's nothing to do but wait"

"No" Quil shakes his head. "I'll find a way....I will..."

.......................................

Quil looks around as Snow grabs a bag from her car, he then moves to help her with them. .

"Can you sneak out again tonight?" he asks, Snow shakes her head.

"No" she answers. "I can't...."

"Snow?" he moves to her side and takes the bag from her, her hand shaking, he takes it in his.

"I....she caught me sneaking back in last night" she looks up at Quil, he sets the bag down to cup her cheek, she sighs, closes her eyes and leans into his hand.

"Did she?" Snow steps closer to him and presses her head to his chest, Quil wraps his arms around her.

"No.....just cut my hair a bit" Quil looks down at Snow.

"She cut your hair?" Snow nods and takes his hand, leading it under her hair to the back, just at the top of her neck, her hair has been cut but not enough that it's noticeable.

"She knows how much I love my hair" she whispers against his chest.

"Oh Snow"

"It's not for much longer" she tells him, Quil pulls back and tilts her chin up before he kisses her softly, Snow kisses him back, he pulls back.

"You could stay with me....my mom will understand....and she loves you...or you can stay with Emily....."

"Quil....I can't just leave"

"Yes, yes you can..." he kisses her hand. "Go inside...pack a bag...and I'll take you to Emily's"

"No"

"Snow..."

"Gwen is my legal guardian, Quil" she tells him. "I am a minor, it will be kidnapping....it's just a few more weeks" she takes his hands. "Just a few more weeks" he pulls her closer and hugs her tightly.

"Just a few more weeks" he whispers. "I don't like it" she smiles and pulls back.

"Can't help that" she tells him. "I should get in...I have dinner to make" Quil nods and watches her head into the house, he sighs and turns away only to jump, Gwen stands behind him.

"Quil Ateara" she greets cocking her head.

"Mrs Blanchard" he greets. "I was just...."

"I saw....and I heard..." Quil stares at her as she smirks. "I would prefer it, if you stayed far far away from her"

"I can't do that"

"You will....or I will file for a restraining order" Gwen smirks. "Goodbye" Quil nods and jogs away as Gwen heads into the house. He then curses himself. He's a wimp. That woman is so damn scary though.

.............................

"Gwen is scary" Quil tells Embry who nods around his spoon of ice cream. "No, I mean.....I almost wet myself" Jacob chuckles. "I'm being serious.....if she scares me.....what about Snow?"

"What do you want us to do?"

"And no, we are not going to kidnap her" Jacob adds. "Kidnapping is bad" Quil sighs sitting in the arm chair across from them.

"Yeah...I know.........I kissed her" Jacob and Embry look to him. "I kissed Snow White..." Quil smiles.

"What?" Embry smiles at his friend.

"It was.....just like I imagined it would be...." Quil stares dreamily out the window. "I don't think I can sit by for the next few weeks, I need her"

...........................

Snow is half asleep when her window opens, she turns over in bed and smiles a little.

"What are you doing here?" she whispers, Quil shrugs and shuts the window behind him.

"You couldn't sneak out....so I will sneak in" he whispers back, he leans down and kisses her. "Now move over" Snow smiles and shuffles backwards letting Quil climb into her bed, he wraps her up in his arms letting her curl against his chest. "I love you, Snow White"

"And I love you" she whispers back. "What if Gwen comes in?" Quil shrugs.

"I'm not going any where" he promises. "You are my imprint and I am staying right here and I am going to protect you" he holds her tighter to him. "And that old bat can threaten me all she wants"

"What?" Snow asks looking up at him. "Gwen threatened you?"

"With a restraining order......"

"I can't believe she did that"

"It's okay" Quil strokes her hair. "It wouldn't keep me away anyway" she nuzzles into his neck.

"Don't leave me" she whispers. Quil kisses her head.

"I promise"

............................

"Where are you going?" Snow asks reaching for Quil as he climbs out of her bed. He turns and kisses her.

"I'm leaving to get ready for school" he strokes her cheek. "I'll see you in two hours...I'll be waiting, okay?" he smiles and kisses. "Don't keep me waiting" she shakes her head.

"I won't" he smiles and kisses her.

"Mary!" Snow sighs, Quil kisses her forehead and disappears out the window just before Gwen throws open Snow's door. "I made breakfast"

"You made breakfast?" Snow asks quietly sitting up, Gwen moves across the room and closes the window.

"I did....Apple waffles...your favourite, right?" Snow stares at her before nodding.

"Yeah....it is"

"Good, now get dressed before they get cold" Gwen swans out the room again, Snow blinks and stands.

"What just happened?" she asks herself.

.....................

Snow sits at the table in the kitchen and looks to the waffles, covered in apple slices and chocolate sauce, her dad used to make it all the time for her before school.

"It's a peace offering" Gwen tells her. "I know these last few months have been....well....peace offering" Gwen holds out a fork to Snow who takes it.

"Thank you" Snow responds.

"Eat up...." Gwen encourages as she moves to the sink.

.........................

Snow frowns and reaches up touching her lips, dropping the fork with her other hand, Gwen stands at her side and sighs before crouching.

"You think you can leave us....take all of this away" Snow looks to her. "Can't have that....I always hated you, the way he looked at you, his precious little girl" Snow stares at her. "You always came first" Gwen rolls her eyes and scoffs. "Once you are out of the way....I don't have to worry any more.....and that money your father left you, the nice little inheritance you are....sorry....were going to get for your eighteenth....it will see me and the girls through...." Gwen smirks and pokes Snow's forehead, the pale dark haired girl falls from her chair, her eyes rolling backwards as she looses consciousness.

........................

Quil waits for Snow, Jacob leaning against the Rabbit beside him with Embry who share a look.

"She's probably just running late" Embry offers.

"Yeah" Jacob adds. "She'll be here....it's Snow, she never misses school"

"But....first bell is about to ring...so....we'll just meet her at lunch" Embry looks to Quil.

"'Kay" he answers turning towards the school with a sigh.

.....................

Sue Clearwater hurries into Emily's and looks to Sam. Sam moves to her and she gives him a soft look.

"Mary Margaret's in the hospital" she tells him, Sam frowns. "Snow...." Sue corrects. "She's in the hospital....she was admitted with...." Sue sighs. "It's bad, Sam....you might want to get Quil down there"

"What happened?" Sam asks. "He's going to ask"

"An OD on sleeping pills.....Gwen says she found the girl out cold on the bathroom floor with a bottle of pills....it such a shame, such a bright girl"

"Why did you say it like that?" Sam asks. "Like...it's.....that she's not going to be okay?"

"She's in a coma, Sam....the chances of her waking up" Sue shakes her head. Sam looks away, a wolf loosing an imprint, he doesn't know what will happen, he doesn't know what to do. "Sam?" Sam nods and looks to her.

"I....I don't know what to do"

"If it was Emily....."

"I'll pick Quil up from school take him straight to the hospital" Sam answers, Sue nods.

"I'll inform the others when they return" Sue offers. Sam nods and grabs his truck keys.

"What do I tell him?" Sam asks looking back at Sue. "How do I tell someone their imrpint is...might..."

"It's going to hurt whatever way you tell him" Sue offers, Sam sighs and heads outside.

..........................................

"She's probably just been busy" Paul offers Quil who nods and sighs.

"It happens, you get caught up in work...next thing you know it's like five hours later" Jared adds just as Sam's truck pulls to a stop, he leans over the seats and pokes his head out the window.

"Quil. Get in the truck" Quil frowns but does as he says. "Sue's waiting for you back at Emily's" Sam tells the others. "She'll explain" Sam drives away, leaving the other wolves looking utterly confused. Quil looks to Sam.

"What's going on?" he asks.

"Snow's in the hospital" Quil's eyes widen.

"What? What happened? Is she okay?" he asks.

"Quil....."

"Tell me...."

"She's in coma..." Quil looks out the window and presses his hand to his mouth. "They're saying it was an overdose.....sleeping pills" Quil shakes his head.

"She wouldn't...." he looks to Sam. "Snow wouldn't do that....she wouldn't" he tells Sam shaking his head. "She wouldn't leave me"

.....................

Quil jumps out of Sam's truck before he's even stopped it and runs into the hospital, Sam right behind him.

"Quil, don't do anything stupid" Sam warns. The twins and Gwen looks to Quil as he approaches, Gwen stands and shakes her head.

"No, you are not welcome here" she shouts making sure to get everyone's attention, Sam stops at Quil's shoulder. "You drove her to this"

"You did this" Quil hisses back. "I know you did"

"Easy" Sam warns as Charlie Swan, in his sheriff's uniform walks towards them.

"Gwen" he greets the woman. "Everything okay?"

"Please...this boy....can you get him to leave?" Charlie looks to Sam and Quil.

"Sam?"

"He just wants to see her" Sam answers. "They're....a thing..you know how it is with teens" Charlie looks to Quil who gives his best puppy dog eyes. Charlie turns to Gwen.

"I don't want him any where near her, this is his fault, he drove her to take those pills"

"Snow would never take pills.....she wouldn't" Quil argues.

"You haven't spoken to her in months, what would you know?" Gwen argues back.

"When did this happen?" Sam asks pulling Quil back.

"Doc thinks this morning" Charlie answers.

"I was with her this morning" Quil answers, Gwen looks to him sharply. "All night actually, I slept beside her, she was happy, she was fine....she wouldn't have tried to kill herself" he begs Charlie. "She'd applied to Julliard, she was talking about her future.....she wouldn't" Charlie looks to Quil.

"I am sure five minutes wouldn't hurt" he offers Gwen, who tightens her jaw and looks away. Charlie motions for Quil who hurries into Snow's room and then stares at her, hooked up to machines. "It's not....very pleasant but...."

"Snow" Quil moves to her and sits next to her grabbing her hand in his. "You left me waiting" he scolds kissing her hand. "I know you didn't do this" he whispers. "So you have to wake up and make them see the truth....or just wake up for me...wake up for me....wake up so I can see you get into Julliard....so I can hold you and tell you I love you......I want to hear you sing again, I want you to complain about how annoying Jacob is, I want...I want to take you on a proper date, I want to graduate with you......I want you wake up" he stands and leans over her stroking her face. "Wake up....Snow, you have to wake up"

"Alright, Kid" Charlie calls.

"Wake up, Snow"

"Come on, Kid" Charlie pulls him away.

"She has to wake up" Quil tells him.

"Sam" Charlie shouts back to the door, Sam enters and looks to Quil.

"I've got him. Quil, come on" Sam wraps his arm around Quil's shoulders and pulls him away. "Come on...you've seen her. You've seen her, you can tell the others....come on" Quil lets Sam pull him out of the room before whispering. "Look...just wait for Sue's night shift....come in with her...you can sit with her then" Quil nods.

"She has to wake up...Sam...she has to tell them the truth....cause she didn't do this to herself" Sam nods.

"All right...I believe you" Sam looks to him. "What's Julliard?"

"It's a College for performing arts. The best college" Quil smiles. "She wants to sing...she's incredible"

"So I've heard" Sam tells him. "When she wakes up...."

"Yeah...yeah" Quil nods. "When she wakes up"

........................

Sue pushes open the hospital doors and lets Quil in, she gives him a small smile.

"Gwen and her girls went home about an hour ago"

"How is Snow?"

"No change" Sue offers softly. "Come on"

.......................

Quil smiles a little as he sits at Snow's side, he takes her hand and kisses the back of it.

"Hey, Snow..it's just me" he tells her stroking her hair. "I'm right here"

"Hey, Kid" Charlie steps into the room, Quil looks up at him.

"Please don't make me leave" Quil begs.

"No, I'm not" Charlie grabs another chair and pulls it over to Quil. "Can I ask you somethings? About Mary Margaret?"

"Snow" Quil corrects. "We call her Snow.....Snow White." Charlie smiles.

"I can see it....she is a very beautiful young woman...."

"Yeah, the most beautiful" Quil answers.

"You said you were with her....this morning?"

"Yeah" Quil nods.

"She was fine?"

"More than fine....she was happy, we were talking again.....she was smiling again" Quil looks to Charlie. "Check her cheek" he tells Charlie. "She's got this bruise....and there's a mark on it..an indent....it..it matches Gwen's ring" Charlie frowns and grabs his notepad. "And she cut Snow's hair, treats her like....a slave....cooking, cleaning, takes her money.........I think she did this"

"Gwen's worked at the Sheriff's office for a long time, Kid, you understand what you are telling me?" Quil nods.

"I do....our friend Embry saw the bruise as well....you can ask him"

"Embry Call?" Charlie asks writing it down.

"Yeah" Charlie nods and looks to Quil.

"I will talk to him......I hope she wakes up" Charlie tells him. "Your...girlfriend..." Charlie stands.

"So do I" Quil responds squeezing Snow's hand, just as the machines start blaring. "Snow?" Quil stands leaning over her. Charlie moves to him as the nurses and doctors rush in.

"Give them some space" he pulls Quil away.

"Snow!" Sue looks to Quil and then to Charlie.

"Get him out of here" Charlie pulls Quil out of the room.

......................

Jacob and Embry now sit either side of Quil, outside of Snow's hospital room, the three of them listening to Charlie talk to Snow's doctor. Obviously neither men knowing the three wolves can hear them.

"Five times since her father's death" The doc explains. "Fractured writ, bruised ribs, perforated eardrum, concussion"

"And there is no way those injuries were self-inflicted?"

"No" The doc answers. "Look, I saw that poor girl each and every time and I called the Sheriff's department and I also called social services...each time...they laughed at the suggestion that Mrs Blanchard was capable of harming her daughter...but then Mary Margaret isn't actually her daughter" Charlie sighs and runs his hands through his hair.

"I would have looked into it....if the report had come to my desk....tell me about these sleeping pills"

"Prescribed to Sabrina Blanchard for insomnia three weeks ago....."

"So..do you think this was an overdose? A suicide attempt?" The doc tucks the file under his arm.

"No....that girl is smart, beautiful, talented, she had no reason to do this to herself" the doc nods to Quil. "You listen to that kid, he's the first person that's stood up for Mary" Charlie nods as Paul and Jared approach Jacob, Quil and Embry.

"Hey, how is she?" Jared asks.

"She....her heart gave out....they.." Quil struggles.

"They got it starting again....just...it's not looking good" Embry adds. "Gwen...she's...she signed a DNR for the next time"

"She wants Snow to die" Quil whispers. "She wants her to die....." Embry wraps an arm around Quil who is rocking in his seat.

"You know how this works" Paul states, Quil looks up at him. "Come on....you know the evil step-mother poisons Snow White, Prince Charming, a.ka Quil. Goes in and kisses Snow White and she magically wakes up...true loves kiss and all that stuff"

"That's a story tale" Quil snaps. "She's not really Snow White"

"Did you at least try?" Paul asks. "Did you try kissing her?"

"Don't be a dick" Jacob complains. "That's not going to work"

"Yeah, just like werewolves aren't real" Paul points out back. Embry, Quil and Jacob stare at him. "And vampires are the things of horror movies...." Quil is already up.

"Is he serious?" Embry asks as they follow him into Snow's room. Gwen stands and glares at them.

"I let you sit outside....on the condition that you do not come in here" Quil ignores her and moves to Snow, he touches her hand.

"It's me" he tells Snow softly. "Paul pointed out something important" he smiles and takes her hand. "You're Snow White"

"What is he doing?" Gwen asks angrily.

"Shut up, Lady" Paul snaps back. "Just shut up" Paul looks to Quil. "You do your thing" Embry and Jacob smirk as Quil rolls his eyes. Quil turns back to Snow.

"And you need a Prince Charming.." he tells her before kissing as close to her lips as he can, considering the breathing tube. He pulls back and stares at her. "Snow, come on.....come on...." her eyes flutter open and she starts choking on the tube.

"It freakin' worked" Jared mumbles as the doctor and nurses rush in.

"Everyone out! The doctor shouts shooting a look at Gwen, Jacob grabs Quil's shoulder and pulls him out of the room, Quil keeps his eyes on Snow till he can't see her any more.

"She woke up" Quil mumbles then looks to Paul. "I'm Prince freakin' Charming" they laugh, a mix of humour and relief. Jacbob and Embry patting Quil on the shoulder. "She woke up"

........................

"Can I see her?" Gwen asks as the doctor steps out of the room. "I need to see her" Charlie steps in and looks to the doctor.

"I would like to talk to her first....before...anyone....persuades her"

"Chief" the doctor steps aside letting Charlie into the room, Gwen clenches her jaw and sits down, tapping her manicured nails on her knees.

"How is she?" Quil asks the doctor who smiles at him.

"She's awake...a little confused....she asked for you" the doctor smiles. "Actually she asked for Charming"

"She heard me..." Quil states. "She heard me" The doctor nods and squeezes Quil's shoulder.

"She's going to be fine" Quil nods.

"Thank you...thank you so much" The doctor smiles and then walks away as Quil sits with a huge smile.

............................

Charlie steps out of Gwen's room an hour later, Quil and Gwen both look up, Charlie runs his hands through his hair and turns to Gwen.

"Gwendolyn Blanchard..." Gwen stands. "I am arresting you on suspicion of child abuse, child neglect, and attempted murder" Gwen's eyes widen.

"Are you serious?" she asks. "Charlie...."

"You will be taken into custody pending further investigation" Charlie turns to Quil. "I am so sorry....you can go in" Quil nods and heads into the room.

"You ruined everything" Gwen hisses. "You and that little brat...." Charlie sighs and pulls Gwen from Quil who heads into Snow's room, she sits up and starts crying upon seeing him.

"Snow" he moves to her.

"Quil" she sobs reaching for him. "I'm so sorry"

"Hey" he coos sitting next to her on the bed and pulls her closer. "It's not your fault, this is not your fault" he kisses her head. "I should never have left.....I should have stayed with you, I wanted to protect you...and I failed" Snow wraps her arms around his chest. "I AM sorry...i am so sorry"

"It's okay, I'm okay"

"I thought you were going to die, Snow"

"But I didn't" she leans up and touches his cheek. "I'm right here, Charming" he smiles and kisses her.

"You heard me...." she nods.

"I heard you.....thank you" he nods and kisses her pulling her closer.

..............................

"Okay, easy" Quil tells Snow who lifts a box out of Sam's truck.

"I'm fine, Quil" she tells him back. "It's just a box" he takes it from her.

"I know but you just got out of the hospital" he kisses her head. "Let me do this" she smiles and nods letting him take the box from her.

"Is it wrong....that I feel bad?" she whispers, Quil looks to her.

"Snow...."

"I get what she did was wrong.....that she hurt me....but she was my step-mother"

"Snow...she tried to kill you for your father's money" Snow sighs and looks down. "She hid your Julliard letter from you" Quil adds.

"I know...but taking away the house from the twins..." Quil smiles at her.

"It's because..." he kisses her. "You are an incredible person, because you care...." Snow smiles. "But they're with the state....for the next few weeks anyway, they'll be fine....now, come on....let's get your dad's stuff inside...go through it and find out what else Gwen was hiding from you"

...............................

Snow laughs looking over a photo in her hand, Quil looks up from the box of trinkets he has.

"What?"

"The Christmas before he died......" she turns the photo to him. "You, me, Jake and Embry...." she smiles at him. "Dad made us wear these....jumpers" "I remember" Quil smiles. "It was a heat wave...and we sat sweating in these jumpers just for one photo" Snow chuckles. "You have to frame it..." he tells her. "And that one he took of me and you" Quil tells her, Snow smiles. "You know...he gave me the whole boyfriend speech"

"He did?" Snow asks crawling towards him.

"He said that out of the three of us...he preferred me" Snow chuckles and climbs onto his lap, Quil wraps his arms around her and kisses her head. "I think he knew....that I loved you..... I was such a coward before, Snow....I should have told you"

"It's okay" she tells him. "You told me" Quil smiles and kisses her.

"I love you so much, Mary Margaret"

"I love you too" he kisses her again and pulls her closer.

..........EPILOGUE...........

Quil sits at a window seat looking out over the New York skyline, he smiles and lifts the small toddler that grabs at his legs up onto his lap.

"Hey, Princess" the girl curls up and shoves her thumb in her mouth. "You hungry?" the girl nods."We just need to wait for your mother, then we'll grab some lunch" he lifts the girl up and sets her on her feet on the seat and turns her to the window. "Why don't you watch for her?" he kisses the girls head and smiles. Quil had to send Snow to New York without him in the beginning, whilst he and the pack dealt with the newborn army from Seattle, and he intended to join her after...till everything that happened with Jacob and Bella and Nessie happened. Almost a year later he ended up in New York, with Snow who was excelling at Julliard. She'sd been over the moon that he'd finally joined her, but she understood his obligation to the pack and the reservation. He loved her even more for it. Quil pulls the girl closer and kisses her head. "Do you want to hear a fairy tale?" he asks, the girl chuckles and nods.

"Snow White" the girl tells him back. Quil laughs.

"Always" he kisses her head. "Once upon a time there was a beautiful princess called Snow White" Quil smiles seeing Snow crossing the street below them, she looks up at the window and smiles back. "And she lived with an evil Step-mother and her ugly step-sisters" the girl blows a raspberry, Quil smiles. "And Snow...she fell in love...with this wolf"

"Like you?" the girl asks, Quil smiles.

"Just like me, that's right" the girl looks to the door as Snow opens it. She smiles at the two of them before closing the door again and setting her bag and keys on the side. "And the wolf loved Snow more than anything" Snow smiles wider listening. "But the evil step-mother, she cursed Snow White to fall into a deep sleep" Snow walks over to them and kisses Quil, he smiles and pulls Snow down onto the seat. "And the wolf...he was so afraid that Snow would never wake up....that he would never get to hold her again......" Snow nuzzles into Quil's neck with a smile. "But then...." Quil smiles and wraps an arm around Snow. "He kissed her....and do you know what happened?" the girl shakes her head.

"Yes, you do" Snow tells her with a smile, stroking the girls hair. "You know this story better than we do, sweetheart"

"Snow White wakes up" the girl answers.

"Yeah, Snow white wakes up...." Quil agrees kissing Snow's head. "And she and the Wolf eventually run away to New York" Snow smiles pulling the girl down onto their laps.

"And they went on to have a beautiful daughter" She tells the girl who smiles. "And they called her Eva Joy"

"That's my name" the girl tells them with a huge smile. Quil smirks and leans closer to Snow.

"She says that every time" Snow elbows him and pulls Eva closer.

"And you know that Snow White and her wolf loved Eva Joy very much....they loved her to the moon and back" Quil kisses Snow's head.

"Just like we love you to the moon and back" Quil tells Eva who smiles. "Now...how about that lunch?" Quil slips off the chair leaving Snow and Eva curled up together, he smiles warmly at them, Snow looks up at him.

"What?" she asks.

"Just my two favourite girls" Snow rolls her eyes but smiles. Quil then crouches and kisses Snow's cheek. "So..how did it go?" he asks, she smiles at him.

"They want to buy my song" she tells him. "A few of them"

"That's great" he tells her. "I'm so proud of you" Snow smiles at him.

"It's because of us, Quil....not just me....without you....I couldn't write like I do" she kisses him. "I'm proud of us" he smiles and kisses her forehead before standing.

.......................

Emily smiles and hugs Snow as Sam lifts Eva up and smiles at her.

"Hey, Princess" he greets as Quil smiles. "Glad you guys could make it" Sam offers to Quil and Snow. Quil looks to Snow.

"You want to tell them...or should I?" Snow smiles and kisses Quil's cheek.

"You can....I can see you are practically bursting" Quil wraps an arm around her.

"We're moving back to La Push" he states, Sam and Emily smile.

"That's great....that really is"

"Why now?" Sam asks.

"Well...Snow graduated and well.....she can pretty much work from home"

"And my manager said that Seattle is great for meeting clients so...." Snow adds. "And this is home" she tells them. "I was always going to come back" she looks to Quil who smiles and nods. Snow looks to Emily. "Plus my bridesmaids are here" Emily stares at Snow before smiling.

"You're getting married!" Emily cheered moving to hug then both again, Sam chuckles and looks to Eva. "When did this happen? How did this....how did he do it?"

"Em...slow down" Sam teases. "Give them a chance to settle first....they just got here..."

"We've been waiting seven years for this day, Sam" Emily responds, "I'm allowed to get excited" Sam smiles and sets Eva down just as Paul, Rachel Black step in the back doors.

"Paul!" Eva cheers waddling towards him, Paul laughs and scoops her up.

"Hey, Princess"

..........................

"You want me to be a bridesmaid?" Leah asks looking at Snow, Snow nods.

"If you want to...."

"Of course I do" Leah answers hugging her. "Just you know.....not a girlie girl dress" Snow chuckles.

"I promise.....and you don't mind that I asked Emily as well?"

"No, I don't.....I understand now..." Leah looks up and across at the human talking to Quil. "As soon as I imprinted on David..all that hate went away......"

"So your wedding will be next" Snow teases. Leah smirks back as Eva runs past them, laughing, as Seth chases her. Snow smiles watching them.

"Have you heard from Gwen?" Leah asks, Snow looks to her.

"I got a letter, just after Eva was born.....she wanted to see me but I....We decided it was best if I didn't...."

"You're too nice, Snow" Leah tells her. "You would have forgiven her....she doesn't deserve that, after what she did to you"

"I know....."

"And the twins?"

"Gwen's letter told me they were living in Seattle, Sabrina works in a printing house and Daphne is working as a receptionist at some business venture thing"

"That's good, that they are managing on their own" Snow nods.

"Yeah, I guess it is"

...............................

Snow sits beside Sam who is bouncing a small toddler of his own on his lap.

"Sam?" Snow starts, he looks to her. "Will you give me away?" she asks.

"Snow.." Sam looks to her amazed. "You..."

"You are the closest thing to a big brother me and Quil have so.......I would love for you to do this for us...for me" Sam smiles and nudges her with his shoulder.

"I would be an honour to give you away, Snow" Snow smiles and then looks to the toddler.

"Of course, Ali and Eva will be flower girls" Sam chuckles looking at Allison on his knee.

..............................

Leah smiles and moves to Snow's side, straightening out the bottom of her dress.

"Easy, Snow" Leah rubs her arm and Snow nods. "It's Quil" Snow nods excitedly, the music slowly morphs into a new song. Emily winks at Sam as Leah hands Snow off to him. Sam smiles at her.

"Ready, Snow?" he takes her hand and slots it into place in the crook of his elbow.

"As I'll ever be..." Sam squeezes her hand before they leave the room. The music is louder now and it floats up the stairs along with the fragrance of a million flowers. The music is familiar, Wagner's traditional march surrounded by a flood of embellishments.

"It's my turn," Emily chimes. "Count to five and follow me." She begins a slow, graceful dance down the staircase. A sudden fanfare trills through the soaring music. Snow's cue. One step at a time down the stairs until her feet are safely on the flat ground. As they start walking her eyes are instantly looking for him, Quil, she finds him at last, standing before an arch overflowing with flowers. Embry and Jacob stand by his side, and the pastor behind them. The pack all sit in the front two rows but all Snow can see, is him, Quil fills her vision, overwhelms her mind, his eyes are a buttery, burning gold; his perfect face is almost severe with the depth of his emotion. And then, as he meets her gaze, he brakes into a breathtaking smile of exultation. Suddenly, it is only the pressure of her Sam's hand on her that keeps her from sprinting headlong down the aisle. The march is too slow as she fights the urge to run to her soon to be husband. Mercifully, the aisle is very short. And at last, at last, she is there. Quil holds out his hand. Sam takes Snow's and, in a symbol as old as the world, places it in Quil's, Snow touches his warm skin, and she is home. The vows are the simple, traditional words that have been spoken a million times, though never by a couple quite like them. In that moment, as the minister says his part, Snow's world, which has been upside down for so long, seems to settle into its proper position. She looks into Quil's shining, triumphant eyes and knows that she is winning, too. Because nothing else matters but that she can stay with him. She doesn't realise she is crying until it is time to say the binding words.

"I do," She manages, blinking her eyes clear so she can see his face. When it is his turn to speak, the words rang clear and victorious.

"I do," he vows. The pastor declares them husband and wife, and then Quil's hands reached up to cradle her face, carefully, as if it is as delicate as the petals swaying above our heads. His eyes are wet with tears like her. He bends his head towards her and she stretches up, throwing her arms, bouquet and all around his neck, he kisses her tenderly, adoringly; they both forget the crowd, the place, the time, the reason... only remembering that they love one another, that he wants her, that she is his. He begins the kiss, and he has to end it; the crowd erupts into applause, and he turns their bodies to face their friends and family. Eva reaching for her parents first, Quil smiles and pulls the child up setting her between himself and her mother. Quil looks to Snow who smiles back at him. "I love you" she smiles wider.

"I love you too" 

Chapter Text

Emmett Cullen is the last one, the odd one out, each of his adoptive family members have all found their mates, their companions and he hasn't, and it gets annoying, having to sit and watch them all happy, happy and all loved up. Of course he's happy they have their other halves but come on, do they have to shove it in his face. Edward clears his throat across from the chess board they are both sat in front of.

"It's your move" Edward tells him quirking an eyebrow. He means chess and in finding a mate. Emmett shoots him a look before moving his chess piece.

"So what's the plan?" Emmett asks looking to Carlisle who reads some new medical thingy. "We've been here three days and there's no plan"

"Edward and Bella will be attending UAF, Jake and Nessie are going to High School, Rosalie and Alice are heading to Paris for a few weeks.....for shopping" Emmett crinkles his nose. "It's pretty much.....do what you want.....you're old enough to decide for yourself" Carlisle tells him. "What do you want to do?" Emmett looks back to the chess board.

"What is there in this town to do?"

"Logging" Edward points out. "Bear wrangling" he teases, Emmett rolls his eyes. "Fishing.....high school"

"What's Nico doing whilst Rosalie is away?"

"I am" Nico states walking into the room. "Joining Edward and Bella at UAF, different course don't worry" he offers sitting next to Emmett. "Psychology"

"Why don't you have a drive into town" Carlisle offers. "See if nothing peaks your interest" Emmett watches Edward make another chess move before he smirks.

"Check mate" Emmett growls and stands as Edward chuckles. Nico smirks as Carlisle smiles watching them warmly.

"I'm going out" Emmett tells them walking out the room.

..........................

Emmett ends up sitting outside of the coffee shop in town, he had to order something to stay so his coffee is getting cold in front of him. He scopes, watches, there has to be something in this town for him to do. His eyes find a woman, blonde, and dressed in green across the street with four children and their parents. Emmett leans up a little in his seat to look over the blonde. Hair pulled up in curls on the top of her head, a green sparkly headband and a green sparkly dress. One of the parents crouchs before her child and smiles.

"Be good for Miss Bell" she warns, the child chuckles and nods.

"They're always good" the blonde tells them.

"Thank you so much for this....."

"You are more than welcome" Miss Bell tells them back.

"We'll call when we are on our way back" one of the other parents tell her.

"No rush, we'll have fun" the parents bid their children goodbye before the blonde clasps her hands together. "All right....what are we doing today?" the woman asks smiling down at the four toddlers following her.

"Flowers!" the blonde child cheers, Emmett smiles watching them, the woman in green smiles and nods.

"Yes, that is right, we're going to see the flowers" she pokes the little girl on the nose. "And do you know....." she teases looking around the kids. "What lives in flowers?" she asks, they all shake their heads. "Fairies" she whispers and then touches her lips. "But....it's our little secret, okay?" they all nod again. The woman in green stands and holds out her hand. "All right, everybody hold hands" the four children form a chain, the lead child grabbing her hand. Emmett stands and follows them.

..............................

"You know, when Carlisle suggested going into town to see if nothing peaks your interest, I don't think he meant stalking" Edward teases as Emmett returns pulling off his jacket.

"Yeah, I know....I don't know what happened..."

"She's pretty" Edward tells him pulling Bella closer.

"She's to nice" Emmett points out, Bella frowns and looks to him.

"What? How can someone be too nice?"

"She's a school teacher, under 7's, that makes her preppy and bouncy and all energy....." Alice dances into the room. "Just like Alice" Alice sticks out her tongue and sits next to Bella. "My point....she's too nice" they all knw the end to that sentence. She's too nice for this life. She's too nice to be dragged into vampires and werewolves and all the scary, dark and pointy things out there. Edward and Alice share a look, Alice shrugs back.

.........................

Tinker Bell always eats lunch in her classroom, mostly so she has time to clean up after the morning classes, she's a little more creative and hands on than the other teachers, it's probably why the kids prefer her.

"Miss Bell" she looks across to the door and smiles at the principle, Mrs Norris, beside her a huge, mountain of a man. And she means huge, mountain of a man. "This is Mr Cullen, he's the new groundskeeper" Tinker wipes her hands on her skirt and moves to him holding out her hand. He offers his own gloved hand and smiles.

"Hi" Tinker greets with a smile. He smiles back wider and takes her hand.

"Miss Bell is one of the more....liked teachers....among both the students and the teachers"

"Ah she's exaggerating" Tinker tells them. "It's nice to meet you" she offers to the groundskeeper.

"And you" he tells her back, he motions to the room. "Do you need some help?" Tinker looks back at the room and shakes her head.

"No, I'm nearly finished.....but thank you"

"Next I'll show you the cafeteria" Mrs Norris tells Mr Cullen leading him out of the room, he glances back at Tinker who smiles at him.

.................

Emmett doesn't know why he did it. Well he does. Deep down. He wants to watch Miss Bell. He wants to be closer to her. And being up close to her, he gets this feeling. Like a warm fuzzy feeling in his chest. He knows it sounds stupid, he's a vampire, he can't get a warm fuzzy feeling in his chest. But he does around her. This attractive, preppy, happy blonde. And now he's touched her, smelt her, he's not sure he can stay away from her. There is just something about her. Something different. And yes, he has no idea what his actual job is. And yes, he may have made a mistake in appling but he didn't know he was actually going to get the job, it was just a spare of the moment thing and now he has a job, yep, a job, cleaning up after kids. It's not so bad. The school itself seems clean enough and seen as he doesn't need to eat or sleep, he has plenty of time. And it's something he hasn't done before.

"Damn it" Emmett looks up from where he had been leaning against the broom in hand and across to Tinker Bell who now kneels on the floor collecting papers. Damn it. Emmett is a sucker for a damsel in distress, even when he was human. He sets the broom aside and moves towards her.

"Do you need a hand?" he asks, she looks up at him and nods.

"Thank you" Emmett kneels with her and grabs the sheets of paper and smiles, children's drawings of fairies.

"These are pretty good" he tells her, she chuckles and nods.

"They have....bundles of imagination, i'll give them that" Emmett turns a drawing towards her.

"What is this suppose to be?" she looks to it and smirks.

"It's.....a unicorn" Emmett looks back at the drawing and frowns.

"It is?" she takes the drawing back and shakes her head with a smile.

"We can't be mean" she scolds a little. "They're just little humans" he smirks at her, she stuffs all of her paper back into her bag and stands, Emmett joins her. "Thank you" she tells him softly. "Mr Cullen"

"You are more than welcome, Miss Bell" he hands over the last drawing and she takes it.

"I'll see you around" she tells him.

"No doubt" she walks away and Emmett smiles watching her.

........................

Tinker shrugs out of her jacket and sets it on the back of the chair before sighing.

"Hello, Blue" she greets setting her bag down.

"Green" The older fairy greets back sitting in the arm chair in the corner of the room. "You look well"

"So do you" Tinker responds. "What are you doing here? I haven't done anything"

"No, I know...you are not in trouble" Blue stands and smiles. "I'm just checking in" Blue touches Tinker's arm. "It's been a while since you've visited home"

"This is my home now" Tinker tells her. "And I know what you are going to say...that the Tulip Pods are my home but....I like it here...I like being...big" Blue smiles and shakes her head.

"I am no here to talk you home...." her smile falls and she sighs. "I am here to.....warn you. There are things....happening, people who have moved into the area.....you should be cautious. Fairy....." Blue pauses and looks to Tinker. "They coven fairies and our....gifts, abilities, our dust, just be careful" Tinker nods.

"I will be" Tinker glances to the clock. "I should be getting changed, I have a shift at the hospital" Blue nods and pulls out her wand.

"Just so you know, Green, I am proud of you" Tinker smiles.

"Thank you" Blue waves her wand and shrinks before flying out of the house, Tinker smiles and heads to her bedroom.

................

"Tink!!" Tinker chuckles as she enters the Children's ward, Keegan, a young boy with an oxygen tank walks towards her.

"Hey" Tinker greets crouching to him. "How are you doing today?"

"Better" he tells her. "Are you going to read us a story?" Tinker smirks and holds out her hand to him.

"Don't I always" he takes her hand and she walks with him towards where the other children get to chill out when they are not being treated. "What have you been doing, Keegan?" she asks the boy.

"They ran some more tests" he tells her as she pushes open the doors letting Keegan walk through before following. "We got a new doctor"

"You did?"

"That would be me" Tinker looks up at the doctor who smiles at her. "Hi, Carlisle Cullen" he looks to his hands, which currently holds a half asleep toddler. "I would offer you my hand"

"Don't worry about it" Tinker tells him. "I'm Tinker Bell...."

"Tink" a few of the children correct, Tinker smirks.

"Tink, sorry" they all chuckles. "I keep the little humans busy whilst the nurses make their evening rounds"

"What she means" Nena a nurse tells them. "Is that she excites them all up on stories of pirates, mermaids, Indians and fairies before we have to put them to bed" Tinker gasps and smirks.

"You know they would wreak havoc if I wasn't here" Nena smirks and helps Keegan sit.

"I know.....they're all terrors!" she teases, Keegan laughs as she pokes his side. "Especially this one....Watch this one Dr. Cullen, he'll have you running around in circles for him" Carlisle smiles watching them.

"Consider me warned" Cassie, a young girl who's arm is cast looks up at Tinker.

"Tell us a story, Tink"

"Yeah, tell us a story, Tink" the others start agreeing, Tinker chuckles and nods.

"All right.....just one" she smiles sitting crossed legged on the floor. "Who's turn is it?" she asks looking around, she settles on the little red headed girl alone. "Sophia? Do you want to choose...?" Sophia looks around and then nods.

"Fairies" she answers quietly "Can you tell us about fairies?" Tinker nods and smiles.

"Of course I can...."

"Can...Can I sit with you?" Sophia asks. Tinker smiles and taps her lap.

"Front row seats" Carlisle smiles watching them, he can see, he can see why Emmett is drawn to this woman, her lightheartedness, her energy, her pure joy, it just radiates out of her. Sophia climbs onto Tinker's lap and smiles.

"Do you know...how the first fairies were born?" they all shake their heads. "Well when the first baby laughed for the very first time" she strokes Sophia's hair. "Its laugh broke into a thousand teeny tiny little pieces....and they all went skipping about, and that was the beginning of fairies and that..." she smiles. "Is why all the world is made of faith, and trust, and pixie dust" she pokes Sophia's nose, Sophia laughs.

.......................

"You're good with them" Carlisle tells Tinker who holds Keegan's hand, Carlisle takes a blood sample from the boy.

"It's my job" Tinker replies. "I'm a preschool teacher"

"You must really love children then, to come to the hospital to read to more"

"A few of them are my students" she tells him. "Sophia....Keegan" she smiles at the boy. "Natalia and Fiona....they are my students....and I hate seeing them sick and sad and...." she smiles. "If I can give them an hour, two....where they don't think about...this" she motions to the room. "If I can give them a fairy land where they can go to escape, where they are in charge, where they are powerful....then I will" she shrugs. "A few more years of innoccents, where they can believe in miracles.....it's what they need....as much as medicine" Carlisle smiles at her justa s her watch starts beeping. "Oh" she looks to it. "I have to go" she looks to Keegan. "You be good..." she leans closer. "Look after the others" he nods. "I'll be back tomorrow" she kisses his cheek and he smiles at her. She steps back and smiles at Carlisle. "It was nice to meet you...."

"And you....I'll see you tomorrow" she nods and leaves. Keegan smiles.

"Bye, Tink" he whispers. Carlisle looks to him.

"She'll be back" Keegan nods.

"Tink always comes back" Keegan tells him.

............................

Fairy size Tink flies through the hospital ward and towards the patient beds, wand in hand, green wings fluttering. She smiles.

............................

"I met your Miss Bell" Carlisle tells Emmett who looks up from his video game. "She volunteers in the hospital children's ward"

"Sound about right" Emmett mumbles with a smile.

"Did you know that..." Carlisle starts. "That there hasn't be a childs death in that hospital.....for five years?"

"Is that weird?" Emmett asks.

"Yeah, some of those kids were terminal, I looked through the files......about 65% of them should have died"

"All right.....what about it?"

"Five years ago, a young preschool teacher started volunteering on the ward" Emmett raises an eyebrow.

"You are saying...Tinker Bell is to thank for those children not dying?"

...............

Emmett watches Tinker Bell at the school the next day for anything that would explain Carlisle's theory, whether he wants to prove it or not is another thing, say it is true, what are they going to do? Tell her to stop saving children's lives? They're not that cruel. Well he hopes they're not. Tinker Bell looks across at him, Emmett looks away, trying to look busy. Tinker walks towards him, he knows from the sound of her boots on the crappy plastic tiled floor.

"You know most people consider staring to be rude" she tells him. Emmett looks up at her, she smirks at him.

"I'm sorry"

"Oh relax, I was teasing" she tells him. "Everyone here is new to you...you are going to stares, it's fine"

"Do you wanna do something?" Emmett asks and as each word leaves his mouth his mind tells him to shut up. Tinker cocks her head.

"Like what?"

"Urm....dinner?"

"Are you asking...or telling me?" she teases, Emmett clears his throat and looks away. "Relax....I'm not that scary am I?"

"No, you're beautiful, sweet, caring...and..." Emmett's eyes widen, he looks to Tinker who bites her lip. "Dinner....tonight..." she smiles and nods.

"All right"

"All right?" he asks surprised.

"Yeah" she pulls a pen from her jacket and takes his hand, she pulls off his glove, which he's been using just in case someone touches him. She doesn't even flinch at the temperature of his skin. She writes on his head and then lets go, Emmett looks to her hand. "Pick me up a 7, after my shift at the hospital" she turns and walks away. Emmett smiles at his hand.

.........................

Carlisles checks patient records, every child is better than the day before. Every single one. Carlisle glances up as Keegan runs past him without his oxygen tank. What the hell is going on? He sets them down and sighs.

"Don't question it" Nena tells him from behind the nurses station. "I can see it...we've learnt to go with, ride it till our good luck runs out" she closes the medical report and stands. "It's Tink" she teases. "She's our good luck charm" Carlisle smiles as she walks away.

"So it would seem" he mumbles to himself grabbing the charts and walking away.

"Tink!!" Carlisle looks to the woman dressing in green as she crouches before Keggan.

"Hey, look at you" she looks around him. "No tank?"

"Doc said I don't need it anymore....all the bad went away" he leans closer to whisper to her. "I think it was the fairies...." Tinker Bell smiles. "I got my mom to bring a flower into my room" Keegan whispers. "Cause you said that's where fairies live" Tinker smiles at the boy. "So it must have been fairies that fixed my breathing"

"Or you just have really really good doctors" Keegan shakes his head.

"I know it was fairies" he walks away, Tinker stands and smiles watching him go, Keegan turns back to her and smiles wider. "Will you read Peter Pan to us?"

"Of course" she answers.

"I can actually play this time" Keegan cheers running away. Tinker smiles to herself.

..............................

Tink sits cross legged on the floor, the wards children sat around her, Carlisle lingers in the back with the nurses. Tink opens the book in her lap and spins her hair onto the top of her head.

"Everyone comfy?" she asks. All the children nod and smile at her. "All righty...." Tinker looks to the book and smiles. "All children, except one, grow up. They soon know that they will grow up, and the way Wendy knew was this; One day when she was two years old she was playing in a garden, and she plucked another flower and ran with it to her mother. I suppose she must have looked rather delightful, for Mrs. Darling put her hand to her heart and cried, "Oh, why can't you remain like this for ever!" This was all that passed between them on the subject, but henceforth Wendy knew that she must grow up. You always know after you are two. Two is the beginning of the end" Emmett steps into the room, silently, Carlisle looks to him and raises an eyebrow before moving to him.

"What are you doing here?"

"Of course they lived at 14, their house number on their street, and until Wendy came her mother was the chief one. She was a lovely lady, with a romantic mind and such a sweet mocking mouth" Tinker reads.

"I asked Tinker out" Emmett answers Carlisle.

"Her romantic mind was like the tiny boxes, one within the other, that come from the puzzling East, however many you discover there is always one more; and her sweet mocking mouth had one kiss on it that Wendy could never get, though there is was, perfectly conspicuous in the right-hand corner"

"You asked her out?" Carlisle asks surprised.

"I know, it just came out....we're going to dinner" Carlisle shoots him a look. "I know...she's going to know something's up when I don't eat"

............................

Tink approaches Emmett who smiles at her holding out her jacket, she takes it from her.

"I would have come to you" she tells him.

"And miss out on Peter Pan" he teases as she pulls her jacket on. "Your parents must have had a sense of humour" She laughs.

"My mother grew up on J.M. Barrie so when she had a girl and her surname was Bell....she just jumped on it" she lies, it's so well reherased that it is hard to miss. But Emmett notices the slight change in her heart beat.

"Are you ready to go?" he asks holding out his hand. Tinker looks to it before taking it, Emmet smiles and pulls her along gently.

"What's the plan?" she asks back. Emmett looks to her and shrugs.

"Lets wing it" he teases, Tinker laughs.

"You ask me out and turn up completely unprepared" Emmett shrugs.

"Yeah, pretty much" Tink smirks.

"All right...may I?" she asks.

"Sure..." he tells her softly.

"Come with me" she pulls him along, Emmett smiles.

................................

"Take a left just up here" Tinker tells him, Emmett nods from where he drives beside her.

"What is this place?" he asks her, she smirks and looks to him.

"Wait and see" Emmett takes the left and Tinker points out the window. "Just park up here"

"Okay" he pulls into the space ahead and Tinker smiles climbing out of the car, Emmett follows after her.

"This is my favourite place in town" she tells him moving to lean on the small fence ahead of them. Emmett frowns and looks around.

"There's nothing here" she smirks and grabs his arm pulling him to stand next to her.

"Just wait" Tinker checks her watch. "Any minute now...." the sky lights up, blues and greens of the Northern Lights. Emmett smiles and looks up.

"Wow"

"Yeah" she smiles up at the sky. "It's beautiful. I could stare at the sky for hours when it's lit up like this"

"I can't believe I've never seen this before" Emmett mumbles. Tink looks to him and smiles. Emmett looks to her.

"People forget that some of the greatest wonders on Earth......are made by Mother Nature and all we have to do, is look up" Emmett smiles at her.

"You really like the nature stuff huh?" he asks, Tink smiles and shrugs.

"I guess so" she answers softly. "Yeah, I do"

"And children.....obviously" he teases, Tink chuckles. "You're great with them...." she looks to him.

"Just who I am"

"Yeah, it is" he agrees. "How long does this usually last?" Emmett asks looking back to the sky.

"About an hour and a half" she answers, Emmett takes her hand and she smiles. "You don't have to stay and watch the whole thing"

"No, I kinda want to stay" they both look to the Northern Lights above them. "How often do you come here?" Tink shrugs.

"Whenever I can't sleep.....more often than not"

"You have trouble sleeping?"

"Some nights.....Alaska can be quiet, dead quiet....creepily so. You would think after five years I'd be used to it"

"I've not noticed" Emmett tells her, she smirks at him.

"You will.....just....listen" she tells him back. "Now, just listen" they both fall silent and listen to the night. Nothing. No animals, no town noises, not even a cricket, Emmett looks to Tink who raises an eyebrow.

"Okay, that's a little creepy" she chuckles and leans into his arm, Emmett smiles warmly at her, reaching up and tucking a strand of her hair behind her ear. "You're really beautiful" he tells her, Tink raises an eyebrow at him. "Sorry" she shakes her head.

"It's okay....just....no ones ever..."

"Seriously?" he asks, completely surprised, that no one has found her beautiful before, given that she is absolutely stunning, to him anyway. She shrugs back. "Well....you are"

"Thanks" he lets go of her hand and wraps his arm around her shoulders, she looks up at him.

.......................

Emmett pulls up outside of Tinks apartment and looks to her as she now sleeps in the passenger's seat. To be fair she's had a long day, teaching, then volunteering at the hospital, and even now.....He glances to the clock. He's had her out for hours and she tried so hard to hang in there, but on the drive back he'd noticed her give up on being awake.

"Tink" he coos touching her shoulder. She groans and looks to him. "We're at your apartment" she sits up straighter and stretches looking out the window.

"Oh....thanks for the lift" she turns to him. "And the date.....it was fun"

"Yeah....sorry you didn't get to eat" she shrugs.

"It's alright" she smiles and unbuckles her seatbelt. Safety first. Reaching for the door handle she pauses before looking to him. "Goodnight" she leans over and kisses his cheek before smirking and climbing out the car.

"Goodnight, Tink" Emmett tells her before she closes the door and heads towards her apartment. She turns and walks backwards giving him a smile and wave, he waves back before driving away.

...............................

"So it's happening again" Rosalie states as Emmett pulls off his gloves.

"Rose" Carlisle warns looking to the blonde who is glaring at Emmett.

"What? You don't think we went through enough trouble the first time" Nico shoots Emmett an apologetic look. "It's just going to start all over again and the Volturi are not going to let it go a second time"

"If she makes him happy" Nico coos.

"It won't matter if we are all dead" she sneers. Emmett sighs and looks down, Nico pokes Rosalie's side, scolding, Carlisle sighs and looks to Emmett.

"How'd it go?" Emmett shrugs.

"Was fine" he turns and leaves the room. Carlisle looks to Rosalie.

"Did you have to?"

"None of you were going to say anything....."

"Because you're the only one against this" Alice points out. "Emmett's never shown an interest in any one.....this Tink...." Alice smiles. "She makes him smile..."

"What sort of name is that?" Rosalie asks. "Tink"

"Short for Tinker" Carlisle points out, Rosalie looks to him. "Tinker Bell....like the fairy from Peter Pan" Rosalie raises an eyebrow.

"Seriosuly?" Nico wraps his arm around Rosalie and kisses her head.

"Leave it be, Amore" he coos. "We know you are protective of him...."

"I found him" Nico nods and strokes her neck.

"Don't you want him to be happy?" Nico asks. "Amore mia?"

"Of course I do..." she sighs. "Fine...." she looks to Nico. "Okay...Vita mia" he smiles and kisses her.

...............

Emmett looks to where Tink sits eating her lunch with the other primary teacher, Belle. He then looks to the cupcake in his hand, he has no idea why he choose a freakin' cupcake. She seems the cupcake type, right? Belle nudges Tink and smiles across at Emmett.

"Okay, so the buff janitor is watching you" Bella tells Tink who rolls her eyes with a smile.

"We....went out" Belle snaps her head to Tink.

"Went out? Went out where? What did you do? Was it a date? Did you make out?" Emmett smirks to himself listening to them.

"I don't know if it was a date.....we just...watched the Northern Lights" Bella smirks and smacks Tink's arm. "Ow"

"You took him to your favourite spot"

"That doesn't mean anything" Tink tells Belle back.

"Urm...I've never been to your favourite spot. So what gives?"

"I don't know.....I guess....I like him" Belle glances to Emmett.

"Weeeelllll" Belle turns back to Tink. "I think he likes you too" Tink looks to Emmett who looks back at her, he smirks, she smiles back before looking away. "Awwww" Belle chuckles.

"Shut up" Tink teases nudging her friend. "It was one....I don't know if it was a date...but it was one time....I don't even know if he wants to go out again"

"If he doesn't he's an idiot" Belle tells her. "You are likey crazy beautiful, and hot" Tink laughs. "What? You are. And smart and the way you are with the kids. Men should be falling at your feet....." Belle smiles at her friend.

"I'm weird"

"You're the good kind of weird" Emmett smirks agreeing before walking towards the two women, Belle nudges Tink who looks up and smiles at Emmett.

"Hey" she greets, Belle grabs her tray.

"I'll give you two some space" Belle winks at Tink before moving away. Tink motions to the seat across from her and Emmett take it, he sets the cupcake box between them.

"I got you something, seen as you didn't get to eat the last time we....went out" he pushes the box to her and she smiles opening it. "I didn't know what you liked so I guessed" Tink smiles at the butterfly covered cupcake.

"Thank you....this is great" she smiles at him.

"I really enjoyed our time together the other night" he smiles at her. "And if we could do it again" 

"I would like that" Tink tells him. "Very much" they share a look, Tink smiles and leans back in her seat. "Do you play chess, Mr Cullen?" Emmett chuckles and smirks.

"I do"

..................................

"No one's home" Emmett tells Tink as he pulls her towards the Cullen house. "Work, school, shopping...etc etc.....it's okay"

"I don't want to get in the way" she tells him back softly. He smiles at her.

"You are not in the way" he pulls her along and into the house. "I want to spend time with you, and you want a game of chess....and we have a board so.....here we are" he smirks at her pulling off his jacket, Tink smiles a little and pulls her own off.

"You could fit three of my apartment in her" she teases looking around, Emmett laughs and takes her jacket from her before folding them over the back of a chair.

"Do you want something to drink?" she shakes her head.

"No, thank you...."

"Here" Emmett places his hand on the small of her back, she looks to him and he smiles down at her. "The board is just over here" she nods and lets him lead her towards the board and chairs in the corner of the room. He even pulls her chair out for her. Tink smiles and sits in it as he moves to the one across from her.

"Interesting board" she tells him.

"It's my fathers" he answers holding up one of the pieces. "I think he said he got it in Florence" Tink grabs the queen and looks over it.

"The detail is incredible" she rubs her thumb over the piece before setting it back down. "It's beautiful"

"Thank you" Carlisle answers walking in, Tink looks back at him. "Hello, Tink"

"Dr. Cullen" she greets.

"You are in my home; Carlisle is fine" he smiles at the girl. "I didn't mean to interupt, I just came for a book" he moves to the bookcase and grabs a thick old looking book. "Actually why you are here" Carlisle turns to Tink. "Have you noticed anything odd at the hospital?" Tink frowns and shakes her head. Emmett shoots his 'father' a look.

"No...I mean...there's this new doctor" she smirks as Carlisle laughs. "Kids love him"

"Alright...thank you" Carlisle tells her softly. "But seriously...have you?"

"No" she answers. "Nothing....odd, why?" she raises an eyebrow. "Are you questioning the miracles?" she asks.

"It's bugging me....like a puzzle"

"You have to solve it" she finishes, he nods. Her smile faulters slightly. "I wish you luck"

"Can we play now?" Emmett asks with a small pout. Tink chuckles and turns back to him.

"Of course"

......................

Emmett laughs at Tink's pout, she flicks her quwwn which topples.

"Alright, you win" she smiles at him. "Re-match sometime" she starts to stand.

"Youre leaving?" He asks softly. "I have a lesson plan to write up"

"Urgh" Tink turns at the sound of disgust. Emmett sighs and stands.

"Don't, Rose" he warns the blonde stood in the doorway who glares at Tink, who shrinks a little.

"I should go" Tink whispers grabbing her jacket.

"Tink" Emmett looks to her.

"It's fine" she tells him. "I'll see you..around" she pulls her jacket on as she moves towards the doorway, just as a young teen girl rushes through and into Tink. "Oh"

"Sorry" the girl apologises and looks up. "Oh, hello" she smiles.

"Tink, this is Renesmee, my neice" Emmett tells her. "Nessie, this is Tink" Renesmee holds out her hand, Tink smiles and takes it. Tink gets a feeling, a weird, unhuman feeling, Tink frowns and pulls her hand away. Renesmee frowns up at her.

"I urm....I need to go" Tink mumbles staring at the girl.

"Tink?" Emmett asks looking between them.

"I have to go" Tink rushes past them and out of the house, Renesmee frowns and looks back the way she went.

.............

Tink paces her small apartment, something about that young girl, something....different. Tink moves to her bookcase and pulls her wand from her jacket. She flicks her wrist and the wand at the bookcase which transforms, the books changing from the ordinary to the extraordinary, books from Ancient Greece, books from Atlantis, books from the Enchanted Forest. Tink grabs one from it and moves to her armchair and drops down with a sigh.

"She has to be something" she mumbles to herself.

"Who does?" Tink screams and jumps up.

"Blue!" she scolds, the older fairy chuckles and moves to the other chair. "You scared me"

"What are you looking into?" Blue asks motioning to the book in Tink's hand.

"This girl.....I touched her and I felt.....something....it's hard to explain. This girl....she's younger than she looks.....ages faster but....it's slowing down...." Blue purses her lips and takes the book from Tink.

"I can tell you what SHE is....I have an idea of who you mean....and her family.....but if I tell you there is no going back, you can't unknow it....." Tink frowns. "What they are.....their kind..." Blue sighs. "They have a leading party called the Volturi, I've had dealings in the past, they are part of the reason we hide" Blue pulls on her sleeve. "Fairy dust is..powerful..and they covert powerful"

"Tell me" Tink whispers. "I want to know"

"It includes your.....Emmett"

"You're watching me?" she asks.

"I am concerned for you safety......these creatures are not safe"

"Tell me" Tink asks again. "Tell me what they are" Blue opens the book and turns it to Tink who takes it and reads over the page. "Vampires? Like fangs and stuff"

"Like fangs and stuff" Blue nods answering.

"And the girl?"

"A hybrid....half breed....abomination...what ever you want to call her....half human....half vampire" Tink frowns.

"That can happen?"

"A human mother....a vampire father....it's happened....a few times now....the child in this town...is the youngest.....they had some trouble with the Volturi recently but it was resolved....for now" Blue stands. "What happens now.....is up to you" Blue looks back at Tink who touches the page. "Please be careful, you are family" Tink looks to her and smiles.

"I will be" Blue nods. "Why didn't I get anything from Emmett? When I touched him?"

"We've never been able to detect vampires like that.....I presume it's because they are technically dead.......we have to go visual but seen as you've never seen a vampire......"

"Oh....I see.....dead......"

"Green...."

"It's okay....I mean...It's not...the guy I like turns out to be undead and you know....." Blue smiles sadly at her. "The first guy in a long time I am interested in and he's dead" she groans. Blue squeezes her shoulder.

"I'm sorry" she mutters and then leaves, Tink sighs and looks to the book.

"Bad luck strikes again" she mumbles and closes the book.

........................

Emmett sulks, Rosalie has been on him again, nagging, always naggig, no more humans, no more risk, they can't have another incident with the Volturi, they must stay safe, under the radar. Edward moves to sit at his side.

"She's just worried" he tells Emmett. "We barely got out alive the last time.....but I get it...."

"Tink's different" Emmett tells him.

"Because she's not human" Carlisle tells them, Emmett and Edward look to him. "Tinker Bell...Is not human"

"What?" Emmett asks. Carlisle holds up the book in his hand. "Took some digging to work it out but I think I have....there is only one species powerful enough to cure people to the extent seen in this town......"

"And?" Emmett asks. "What is it?"

"A fairy" Emmett smirks.

"Oh nice...joke" he mutters.

"I'm not joking, fairies are real" Carlisle tells them. "The Volutri lead a crusade and wiped them out....but I am guessing some escaped.....I believe Tink is one and I think she is the real Tinker Bell"

"From the Peter Pan stories....?"

"Yeah"

"So we're dealing with a fairy?" Edward asks. "What do we do?"

"Nothing.....we keep her on our side....she could wipe us all out....we need to prove we are good, she has to see that...." Carlisle sighs and looks to Emmett. "You sure know how to pick them"

"Does this mean I can't see her?" Emmett asks. "Because....I think it's too late for that"

"No, I'm not saying don't see her.....just be careful. And don't ever piss her off" he teases handing over the book to Emmett who takes it. "Read up on fairies..." he tells them before leaving.

"A fairy huh?" Edward mumbles and then shrugs.

......................

Emmett watches Tink eat lunch, as she also tries to not look at him. He tries not to look at her, he really does but she's got this green dress on that makes her look really pretty and he can't help it. Fairy. He tells himself. She's so damn cute in that dress though. He sighs and then plucks up the courage, walks towards her, she looks up at him and then smiles sadly, that makes him pause a little.

"Hey" he greets.

"Hey" she greets back before looking to her work. Emmett sighs.

"You're busy?" he asks, she nods.

"Yes, lessons to plan" she answers before looking up at him. "I'm sorry" she whispers. Emmett stares at her before realising, he takes the seat across from her and grabs her hand.

"Tink.....You know....you know what I am?" he asks quietly looking around them.

"I'm sorry" she answers.

"It's okay" he gives her a small smile. "I know what you are....Carlisle figured it out....I'm not mad you hid it from me" She frowns and looks to him.

"Why would I think you would be mad?" she asks pulling her hand free. "It's your species that hunts mine down...."

"My family is different" he tells her. "What ever the Volturi did to you in the past....that is not on us" she looks to him.

"I want to believe you" she whispers, he sighs and looks down.

"But you don't.......it's okay......Tell me what I need to do to prove it to you"

"I don't know.....I've never....I've never met your kind before.....I just...." she sighs. "Give me a few days? Let me get my head around it?" he nods.

"What ever you need" she smiles.

"Thank you"

..............

Six weeks. Emmett complains. Six weeks and she is yet to talk to him. That few days had turned into weeks. Six weeks in which he has had to watch his little blonde fairy from afair. That's right. His fairy. HIS fairy. The last six weeks, the way he's been, the amount he's missed her that is a sign that she is his mate. She is suppose to be his. And yet she hasn't called, hasn't approached him. Barely even looked at him at the school. But he still watches her.

"You know" Belle starts looking at Tink. "You should just talk to him...." Tink shoots her a look. "What? I don't know what happened but if it's making you this unhappy....." Belle waves at Emmett who smiles and waves back. "He makes you happy, go talk to him" Tink looks across at Emmett who gives her a smile. She looks away and sighs

"Later" she answers going back to the book in her hand. "Maybe" she adds, Belle sighs.

"I tried" she mumbles looking to her salad.

"I'm sorry" Tink tells her friend. "I've been a terrible friend these last few weeks"

"Yeah, you have.....but I'm a good friend...." Belle smirks at Tink who smiles.

"Thank you" Tink tells her. "For sticking with me" Belle smiles and kisses her cheek.

"That's what friends are for" Tink looks across at Emmett.

.................

Emmett waits for Tink in the parking lot, he looks up and across at her as she walks towards him. She tries to ignore him as she moves to the driver's door.

"You said days" Emmett boxes Tink in against the car, she turns and looks up at him. "It's been six weeks....."

"I know, I'm sorry" she sighs. "I'm a coward" he softens and reaches for her cheek. "Everytime I told myself I was okay with it, everytime I came this close to talking to you....I found a reason not to....our species..they're not suppose to be friends....let alone what I feel for you" he smirks at her. "Don't look at me like that" she whispers, he strokes her cheek, Tink closes her eyes and leans into his hand which seems to dwarf her entire face. He leans down and kisses her. Tink wimpers and kisses him back. He pulls back and smirks.

"My family has a habit of going against the grain" he kisses her again. "My brother fell in love with a human....had a daughter.....why can't I love a fairy?" She closes her eyes and sighs. "Give it a chance....come on" she looks up at him. "You like me....right?"

"You know I do"

"Good, cause I happen to like you too" he smirks at her. "So?" she sighs and touches his chest. "Tink?"

"Okay" she answers with a nod. "Alright...." he smiles and kisses her lifting her off of her feet.

"Good...." he sets her down again and smiles warmly at her. "Can I introduce you to the rest of my family now?"

"I'm sure that is going to go down well...."

"That was just Rose" he tells her. "Ignore her....everyone else wants to meet you" he strokes her cheek.

"If you're sure" he nods and takes her car keys. "Hey" she complains. He chuckles and kisses her forehead.

"I'm driving, get in" she rolls her eyes and walks around the car to climb in the passenger side, Emmett climbs into the drivers side.

...............................

Emmett pulls Tink closer as they enter the Cullen house, he gives her an encouraging smile. She nods back and lets him lead her up the stairs and into the living room where Carlisle, Rosalie, Nico, Jacob, Esme, Alice, Jasper, Edward, Bella and Renesmee have gathered, Alice having warned them ahead of time, Tink shrinks into Emmett's side a little. He places his hand on the small of her back. They are all staring at her, Tink's fingers twitch wanting to grab her wand.

"Everyone....this is Tink...Tink...everyone" he teases, Tink smiles a little. "You already know Carlisle" the doctor smiles at her and she smiles back. "Esme, our mother for all intents and purposes" Esme smiles.

"Tinker Bell" she greets.

"Hi" Tink greets back. Emmett motions to Alice, Jasper, Rosalie, Nico, Bella and Edward"

"Brothers and sisters.....Alice, Jasper, Rose, Nico, Bella and Edward.....and you met Renesmee" Emmett smirks at Jacob. "And the pet dog, Jacob" Tink frowns.

"Dog?" she asks looking up at Emmett.

"Yeah....he's a werewolf"

"Oh" Tink smiles a little back at the family. "Hi" Carlisle looks to Rosalie.

"Rose..." Rosalie sighs.

"I'm sorry if I made you uncomfortable" Rosalie tells Tink. "I thought you were human" Carlisle clears his throat. "Which is no excuse" Rosalie adds. Tink smiles a little.

"It's fine" she tells the blonde. "Forgotten" she mumbles. Emmett rubs her back and smiles down at her.

"Everyone's gotten an eyeful" he teases. "Come on" he takes Tink's hand. "Let's go do something else" she looks up at him and nods.

..............

"I wanted to play baseball" Emmett tells Tink, she smiles from where she lays with her feet in his lap. He shrugs. "It was kind of all that anyone wanted to do back then" he looks to her. "What about you? You always wanted to be a teacher"

"I mean, we get assigned things as fairies....I was assigned....to Tinker" she looks to him, Emmett smirks.

"So why children?" he asks.

"All fairies are drawn to children....it's their imagination and their curiousity......and it is because of children that we are born" Emmett frowns at her. "You do know how fairies are made, don't you?"

"No....I didn't even beli..." Tink slaps her hand over his mouth.

"Don't.....Every time someone says 'I do not believe in fairies', somewhere there's a fairy that falls down dead" Emmett's eyes widen at her, he then licks her hand. "Ewww!" she pulls her hand back as he laughs. "That's disgusting" she wipes her hand down his shirt. He grabs her wrist and pulls her hand up to kiss the back of.

"Tell me how fairies are born" he pulls her up onto his lap, she curls up with her head on his chest.

"A fairy begins her life when a baby laughs for the first time" Emmett smiles. "Mine was on a Winter's night....the laugh broke into two dandelion seeds.....one went to Neverland....and became me...and the other to Winter Woods..and became my sister, Periwinkle"

"So...Neverland is real?"

"Second star to the right, and straight on till morning!" she tells him with a huge smile.

"The stories...."

"All real" Emmett stares at her.

"Wings?" Tink smirks and wiggles her shoulders, a pair of transparent green wings appear behind her, they flutter slightly and she smiles at him.

"What do you think?" she asks, Emmett laughs and smiles warmly at her, he reaches up, then pauses.

"Can I touch them?" Tink nods, Emmett reaches out and touches one of her wings. "Wow......" Tink smirks and leans back, her wings starting to move more purposly, she grabs Emmett's hand as she rises from his lap. "Tink?" he asks as she goes high.

"Ever wanted to fly?" she asks reaching into her jacket with her free hand and reaching into the small fairy dust pouch inside, grabbing a handfull she pulls her hand back.

"Urm..."

"Nothing bad is going to happy" she assures him. "Live a little...." Emmett and Tink stare at one another before he stands moving to where she hovers.

"Alright...." she smiles and leans down to kiss him. Emmett kisses her back before she pulls away and blows the dust in his face, Tink leans into Emmett and smirks before whispering in his ear.

"Think happy thoughts" she tells him. "And you'll fly" she flies backwards.

"Happy thoughts?" he asks, she nods. "What about?"

"Whatever makes you happy" she answers, Emmett stares at her smiling, he starts to rise.

"Whoa!!" he laughs looking down at his feet. "Tink! I'm flying" she laughs and flutters to him taking his hand.

"Yeah, you are" he looks to her and smiles, she pulls him along as she flies towards the balcony.

"Where are we going?" he asks looking a little unsure.

"What's the use in flying, if we stay inside?" she teases.

"What if I float away?" she shakes her head.

"I won't let you" she takes his other hand as she lands on the railing, she stands perched as her wings flutter. "Trust me" he nods.

"Of course I do" she takes a step back and into thin air, she pulls him up onto the railing. Below them Renesmee and Jacob look up at Tink, Jacob's jaw dropping.

"She's flying" he states, Tink smiles at Emmett and pulls him off the railing, he drops a little.

"Happy thoughts" she reminds him, Emmett nods and floats back up to her. "What do you think?" she asks him. "Shall I let go?" Emmett looks to her.

"I don't know....."

"I'm not going to let you fall" she tells him releasing his hand, Emmett waves his arms around as she flies around him, he smiles watching her, she stops in front of him and smiles pulling her wand from her jacket, she smirks and flicks it before seemingly disappearing, Emmett notices the small ball of green light and follows it with his eyes as it flies around him before stopping in front of his eyes, and he sees tiny Tink, she smiles and waves before laughing, the sound like bells. She flies away again and down to Renesmee who laughs as Tink flies around her, Emmett slowly starts to lower to the ground.

"Tink" he calls out, she enlarges herself again and flies to him grabbing his hand.

"It's okay" she sets him down. "It was just the dust wearing off"

"You're pretty amazing" Emmett tells her softly, looking back at her, he reaches out and takes her hand pulling her closer. "I love you" she smiles warmly back at him.

"I love you too...." he kisses her.

................

Renesmee traces the lines of Tink's wings as the fairy smiles across at Emmett.

"Can you feel it?" Renesmee asks. Tink looks over her shoulder at the girl and nods.

"I can...it's like when someone breaths on your skin....barely there but I can feel it" Renesmee smiles.

"And when you went tiny..."

"Actually" Tink looks to her. "That's my true size.....I just prefer to be big...." Emmett raises an eyebrow.

"So you are actually pocket sized?" he teases, Tink chuckles and nods.

"Yeah, I guess I am" he smiles at her. "And back home I live in a flower....." Renesmee chuckles.

"That sounds so cool" she tells the fairy who smiles. "I'm going to tell Jacob" she jumps up and runs off, Tink smiles and turns to Emmett who moves closer to her.

"It's not cool, is it?" he asks softly, Tink shrugs.

"Not to me.....I never felt like I fitted in with the other fairies" he wraps an arm around her waist and pulls her closer, Tink curls into his chest. "I felt more at home among the humans" he strokes her hair and then brushes his fingers along her wings, she shudders a little and nuzzles into his neck. "And with you" she adds, Emmett smiles and twirls a strand of her blonde hair around his fingers.

"Good...." she looks up at him, he smiles and kisses her.

........................................

Carlisle sits across from Tink, he smirks.

"So you are..the reason those children make miraculous recoveries?" she chuckles.

"I am" she tells him. "You're not going to ask me to stop, are you? Because I do so that it's boarder line suspicious"

"I know" Carlisle tells her softly. "I'm not going to ask you to stop.....I'm not going to be that....person" she smirks.

"Asking a fairy to stop saving children......." he laughs.

"Yeah, that person....." they share a smile. "It's very admirable....that you use this gift of yours to...save people.....to save children....." Tink smirks and leans forward a little.

"Isn't that what you are doing as well?" she asks, Carlisle smiles.

"I suppose it is" he answers. "They's missed you at the hospital" he tells her. "And I know it was because of me that you avoided it"

"It was just because my kind and yours haven't always gotten along...."

"The Volturi seem to ruin that for a lot of species......"

"I haven't had the displeasure of meeting them yet and from the stories I really don't want to"

"That is probably correct" she smiles, Carlisle goes to stand. "Emmett mentioned you enjoy chess"

"I do" Tink answers.

"It would be nice to play against an opponent that can't read my mind.....or predict the future..." Tink nods.

"I would love that" Carlisle touches her shoulder as he leaves, Tink smiling to herself. Emmett sneaks up behind her and covers her eyes with his giant hands, Tink smiles wider.

"I got you something" Emmett whispers in her ear. "Close your eyes" Tink does so and Emmett pulls his hands back and pulls a small black box from his jacket, opens it and pulls the necklace from it, he drapes it around her neck and smiles whispering his fingers across her skin. "Okay..." he kisses her neck. "You can open your eyes" he whispers, Tink opens her eyes and looks down at her neck, a silver heart pendant with a green stone behind it hangs around her neck. "I assumed you like green because you wear it all the time" he teases.

"It's beautiful" she tells him. "Thank you" Emmett brushes her hair over her shoulder.

"I'm sensing a but...."

"You don't need to buy me things...." she tells him softly. "I have nothing to give you in return"

"Tink...." he strokes her cheek. "You give me everything just by allowing me to love you" he kisses her cheek. "And for loving me back" she leans against him and touches the necklace. "Let me have this" he tells her, she nods.

"It really is beautiful"

.......................

"Your apartment's nice" Emmett states looking around the tidy, green based apartment. Tink smirks at him.

"I would have invited you around before but...."

"It's okay" he tells her moving to kiss her. "It's very you" he points out. She smiles up at him as he cups her cheek. "So very you" he kisses her again, Tink wrapping an arm around his neck so he can lift her up, she chuckles wrapping her legs around him, as much as she can given how big he is. "Dinner and a movie?" he asks.

"You don't eat" she points out.

"But you do" he tells her. "I'll go out grab a pizza....you can pick the movie....how does that sound?" she smiles.

"Perfect" he drops her onto the sofa, Tink chuckles as she bounces.

"I'll be right back" Emmett tells her softly, she nods and moves to her dvd collection, he leaves.

.............................

"One tossed salad pizza" Emmett sets the pizza box in her lap, Tink smiles and opens the lid.

"How'd you know?" she asks, Emmett smirks.

"I saw the takeout menu on your fridge, well worn....and I asked at the pizza place...they seemed surprised you were dating" he teases sitting next to her.

"I've not really dated before.....human men tend to find me....too.....strange" Emmett kisses her head and pulls her closer.

"I love that you are strange" he tells her, she smiles grabbing a slice of pizza. "I love that you are incredibly strange" she smiles wider.

"I love that you are incredibly strange too" he chuckles and grabs the tv remote.

"What did you decide on?" he presses play and then smiles. "Pirates...nice...I love pirates" Tink smiles.

"I know" she tells him biting into her pizza. Emmett looks to her and smiles kissing her head.

...........Epi..........

Rosalie spins and twirls a strand of Tink's hair and pins it into place on the fairies head, they'd gotten on remarkably better over the years after their first encounter and both consider the other a sister in all but name now. Which is why today is important. Alice twirls into the room with a dress bag and hangs it up before moving to looks over Rosalie's work, Alice nods and moves to where Bella sits with Renesmee adding the finishing touches to the bouquet. Lots of earthly colours to match the fairy. Wild flowers and they're beautiful. Tink runs her hands over her dress and smiles.

"Is he here?" Tink asks softly. Alice smiles.

"Yes, he is...and no, you can't see him till later" Tink nods and touches her dress again.

"You look beautiful" Rosalie tells her tucking another curl up just as music starts playing below them, Alice smiles.

"It's time" she takes the flowers from Renesmee and bounces over to Tink, holding them out and giving her a huge smile. Bella and Renesmee give her a smile as they leave and Carlisle enters, he smiles at Tink.

"Are you ready?" she nods, Rosalie and Alice smile and leave, Carlisle moves to Tink.

"Thank you for doing this" she tells him softly.

"I'm just sorry your sister couldn't make it" he takes her hand. "You look beautiful" she smiles and looks down at the dress.

"It's not....unusual"

"Wearing green? A little bit" he smiles. "But it's you. So it's perfect"

"I'm here!" A white haired woman enters the room panting, and smoothing down her blue dress. "Sorry" she looks to Tink and smiles.

"Peri!" Tink smiles back. "I thought you weren't coming" Periwinkle shrugs. Tink turns to Carlisle. "Carlisle, this is my sister....Periwinkle" Carlisle smiles at the girl. "Peri, this is Carlisle, Emmett's father" Periwinkle smiles and moves to them.

"So you're one of the 'nice' vampires"

"Peri" Tink warns.

"I'm just kidding" Peri hugs Tink and looks to Carlisle. "It's nice to meet you"

"And you, we've heard so much about you"

"Tink been telling tales I see" Peri teases. Carlisle looks to Tink.

"I'll go tell the others to give you both a few minutes..." Tink smiles at him.

"Thank you" Carlisle kisses her forehead and leaves the two sisters alone. "You're late" Tink turns to Peri.

"I know....but I had good reason....couldn't come to your wedding without a wedding present could I?"

"You didn't have to get me anything" Tink tells her. "Just you being here is enough" the two sisters smile at one another.

"I can't believe you're getting married...." Peri tells her softly. "And to a vampire..."

"Peri, I really love him"

"You must do.....I'm not doubting that at all.....so....you ready to do this?" Tink chuckles and nods.

"I am" Tink tells her, Peri smiles back and then loops her arm with Tinks.

"Alright then"

.............................

"Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today, in the sight of God and this company, to witness and celebrate one of life's greatest moments, to give recognition to the worth and beauty of love, and to add our best wishes and blessings to the union of Tinker Bell and Emmett Cullen" Tink and Emmett look to one another, Tink running a hand over her dress. "Tinker and Emmett, marriage is an institution ordained of God, and it is not to be entered into lightly or unadvisedly, but reverently, deliberately, and only after much consideration, for in coming together in marriage you are committing yourselves exclusively, the one to the other, for as long as you both shall live. Knowing this, I ask of you this question: Do you Emmett, choose to marry Tinker on this day; to speak the words that will join you with her as your wife, for all the days of your life? If so, please answer: I do" Emmett smiles.

"I do" he squeezes her arm softly.

"Do you, Tinker, choose to marry Emmett on this day; to speak the words that will join you with him as your husband, for all the days of your life? If so, please answer: I do" She smiles at Emmett.

"I do" she answers.

"Then, if you would, please turn to face one another and join hands as you each take your marital vows. Beginning with you, Emmett: Do you, Emmett Cullen, take Tinker Bell, to be your lawfully wedded wife; to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, or for worse, for richer, or for poorer, in sickness, and in health? With respect for her integrity and faith in your union, do you promise to unfailingly seek out the best you can in her, loving her every day, in every way, until the end of your forever? If so, please answer: I do"

"I do"

"And now you, Tinker: Do you, Tinker Bell, take Emmett Cullen, to be your lawfully wedded husband; to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, or for worse, for richer, or for poorer, in sickness, and in health? With respect for his integrity and faith in your union, do you promise to unfailingly seek out the best you can in him, loving him every day, in every way, until the end of your forever? If so, please answer: I do"

"I do" She crying now, Emmett smiles and wipes them from her cheek.

"What tokens of love and respect do you offer each other?" Emmett looks to Jasper who holds out two wedding rings and place them in Emmett's hand, he places one in Tink's hand. "The wedding ring is the outward sign of an inward and spiritual grace, signifying to all the union of this man and this woman in holy matrimony. It was Saint Augustine who said, The nature of God is like a circle whose centre is everywhere and circumference is nowhere. May the rings that you hold symbolize the nature of God in your lives, and as often as either of you see them, may you be reminded of this moment and the endless love you have promised. Emmett as you present Tinker with her wedding ring and pledge your love and your life to her, will you please repeat after me: Tinker, I give you this ring as a symbol of my love. With all that I am, and all that I have, I promise to love and honor you always. With this ring, I thee wed" Emmett takes Tink's hand in his and slides the ring on her finger.

"Tinker, I give you this ring as a symbol of my love. With all that I am, and all that I have, I promise to love and honor you always. With this ring, I thee wed"

"Tinker as you present Emmett with his wedding ring and pledge your love and your life to him, will you please repeat after me: Emmett, I give you this ring as a symbol of my love. With all that I am, and all that I have, I promise to love and honor you always. With this ring, I thee wed" Tink takes Emmett's hand in hers and slides the ring on his finger

"Emmett, I give you this ring as a symbol of my love. With all that I am, and all that I have, I promise to love and honor you always. With this ring, I thee wed"

"Emmett and Tinker, inasmuch as you have consented to be joined together in the holy state of matrimony, and having pledged and sealed your vows by the giving and receiving of rings in the presence of both God and this company, it is with great pleasure that I now pronounce you husband and wife. What God hath joined together, let no man put asunder. Congratulations! You may kiss the bride" Emmett wastes no time in pull his new wife to him and pressing his lips to hers, she wraps her arms around his neck and smiles against his lips. "It is with great joy and honor that I now present to you Mr. and Mrs. Tinker and Emmett Cullen!" Jacob is the first and the loudest as he cheers, Jasper chuckles and claps as Esme smiles warmly at the new couple. Emmett kisses Tink again.

"I love you, Mrs Cullen" he teases, she chuckles.

"I love you too"

....................

"Peter!!" Tink smiles and hugs the boy who spins her around.

"Hey, Tink" he sets her down and smiles at her.

"This is why I was late" Peri tells her stepping up next to Peter Pan. Tink smiles as Emmett wraps an arm around her waist. She looks up at him then to Peter.